《Reborn: Sure to Flirt Me?》 Chapter 1 An Affair Chapter 1 An Affair "Go to hell, won''t you?" After expressing his anger, the man stormed out the room. He mmed the door shut. The woman on the bed left inside the room raised her head as soon as she heard the crisp sound of the door''s locks. She was a beautiful woman. Her eyes were not big, and the bridge of her nose was not so high. While her features didn''t stand out on their own, it all looked extraordinarily perfect together. But her beauty was overshadowed by the paleness of her face. It seemed as if there were no traces of blood in it. Because of dehydration, her lips looked incredibly dry. Her eyes looked empty and her expression was cold. She really looked lost, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. The woman slowly sat up from the bed and struggled to walk towards the French window. From there, she saw the man wearing a suit, who was walking towards the car while talking to someone over the phone. She didn''t knew who the man was talking to, but he seemed very happy, judging by the smile on his face. The woman''s face, on the other hand, were full of mixed emotions--sarcasm, ridicule, sadness, and despair. "Huh!" She should be the one who was shouting angrily, shutting the door closed and leaving away, but she got locked right here. When she bit her lip, Molly Su recalled what had happened a few days ago. Even with all the time that had passed, she still trembled with anger when she remembered it. It was the twentieth of May, her wedding anniversary with Kevin Tang. Molly Su had been looking forward to that date for a long time, but it seemed that her husband had forgotten about their anniversary. He just went to work, and acted as if it wasn''t a special day. Molly Su felt disappointed, but she reminded herself that it was a good thing that her husband was working hard. After all, they had a child now. They needed to work harder. She stroked her belly, which nursed a five-month baby. Her whole body radiated a maternal brilliance. She drooped her head and smiled. It was almost noon, and Kevin Tang hadn''te back yet. So Molly Su decided to go to thepany N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. to visit him. She wanted to surprise him so that he could rx for a bit, especially after working so hard. As soon as she entered the hall, she felt something strange with the girl''s look on the front desk. However, she didn''t think too much about it and continued to walk ahead. "Ms. Su, Mr. Tang is in a meeting. Do you mind waiting for a while?" the girl cautiously said to Molly Su. "In a meeting?" She frowned. It was already time for lunch. Some people were already heading home from work. How could Kevin Tang still be in a meeting? However, she didn''t bother to ask the girl about the meeting. "I''ll wait for him in his office," Molly Su said. "Miss Su..." The receptionist tried to stop her, starting to get anxious. However, Molly Su just walked straight to the elevator and pressed the button that directly lead to the floor Kevin Tang''s office. When the elevator opened, Kevin Tang''s assistant greeted Molly and stopped her on her tracks. "I''m sorry, Ms. Su. Mr. Tang is very busy at the moment." Everything seemed really unusual, making Molly feel very uneasy. So she ignored the assistant and pushed the office''s door open. At that moment, she almost dropped her jaw. She felt that all the blood in her body had stopped flowing. Her hands and feet felt cold and numb. The man she loved was hugging and kissing another pregnant woman. She could see that Kevin''s body had be stiff the moment he saw her. But he immediately frowned and asked, "Why are you here?" Molly tried so hard to keep herself calm. She forced a smile and sarcastically asked, "Am I not allowed toe to your office? Yeah, of course! I''m not wee here." She finally erupted, failing to control her emotions anymore. Because of anger, her face looked really ferocious. "Only this woman can visit you? And I couldn''t anymore?!" she shouted. "I meant, what are you doing in mypany?" Kevin took a step forward, pulled Molly, and said to her, "Pay attention to your image!" "Pay attention to my image?" she retorted. Molly was amused. "Kevin, you''re the one who should be paying attention to your image. You''re bringing your mistress to your office!" ''Snap!'' The p sounded so crisp. Molly touched her cheek. She couldn''t believe that Kevin just pped her. Her lips trembled and she couldn''t even say a single word. After a while, Mollyughed and staggered towards Kevin''s mistress. But before Molly could touch her, Kevin came forward and blocked her way. "Go home, Molly. We''ll talkter, and I''ll exin everything." He then shoved Molly''s hands away. "Exin what? Is that necessary?" Kevin stayed in between Molly and his mistress. Then Molly took a look at the woman''s belly. "Your belly''s bigger than mine. Your baby''s about six months, isn''t it? Does that mean I''m the mistress?" That woman held Kevin''s arms and trembled. She had tears in her eyes. For Kevin, his mistress looked really pitiful. But the sight of Kevin with another woman made Molly feel really sick. Molly looked at Kevin and said, "It seems that your rtionship with this woman happened before us." She turned her eyes to the door. Remembering how the receptionist and the assistant had acted, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "Everyone knows it. Only I didn''t. I feel like such a fool." In an instant, the woman rushed to Molly and pushed her to the ground. Molly felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Her blood flowed all over the ground. Chapter 2 Why Dont You Go To Hell Chapter 2 Why Don''t You Go To Hell At that moment, Molly felt that she was trapped in a dream that she could never wake up from. She shouted at Kevin to help her up so they could save their child, but Kevin never let go of his mistress. He simply watched Molly all bloodied up on the ground. After a few moments, Molly''s body became colder and colder until she closed her eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The next thing she knew was that she woke up in the hospital with a doctor telling her that her five- month baby was already gone. After two days, Molly finally met up with Kevin again. As soon as they saw each other, Molly grabbed Kevin''s cor and asked him why her child was gone. "If my child''s gone, why should that woman still have hers?" she furiously asked. "You''re talking nonsense!" Kevin shouted. Although she was able to recover after half a month, her heart felt dead. When Molly had filed a divorce, Kevin locked her inside the house the day after. Molly wiped the tears as they ran down her face. When she mentioned the divorce today, Kevin refused again as expected. He even tore up the divorce papers that Molly had prepared. "You don''t want a divorce? Well, okay then. Then give me my child back. Or you have to kill that woman''s child, too," Molly angrily said. "Why didn''t you just die, just like the child of yours?" Kevin demanded coldly. Mollyughed with tears streaming down her face. Looking at Kevin''s back, she asked, "Will you really live a better life if I were dead?" Yet, he made no answer. "We''ll see," she continued. As she saw the car slowly drive away, Molly shed a weird smile. She went back to the bed and took out a dagger from the cab nearby. When she stared at the dagger''s de, her reflection could be clearly seen on the dagger''s shiny de. She put the dagger back to the cab. After that, she opened the wardrobe and found the fiery red dress that she liked very much. ''I haven''t worn this for a long time,'' she thought to herself. She put on the dress and looked at herself head to toe, feeling something that was long gone. ''Oh, How could I not put on make-up while wearing this dress?'' After putting on make-up, Molly took a look at herself and found it not that bad. She looked gorgeous, and the make-up even covered her pale face. Last but not the least, Molly applied a nice, shiny red nail polish on her fingernails. She marveled at them as she waited for them to dry. Fortunately, she wasn''t in a hurry. Since Kevin was called away, he wouldn''t be back anytime soon. As for the bodyguards outside, they wouldn''t break in as long as she made no noisy. Everything was almost done. Molly then went to the bathroom, filled a vat of water, took out the dagger, andy in the bathtub without taking her clothes off. When her body waspletely soaked, she raised her wrist and looked for her arteries. With the dagger, she slit her wrist without hesitating a little bit. Blood kept flowing out from her wound and eventually mixed with the water. The water went from clear to crimson red. Soon enough, Molly was losing her consciousness. Everything suddenly became blurred. She was getting dizzier and dizzier by every moment. Her past constantly shed in front of her eyes as the dizzier she got. Tears were streaming down her face. She felt both happy and sad at that moment. The pictures of her with Kevin were like knifes, piercing through her heart. All of a sudden, Molly opened her eyes. Her hatred of Kevin was zing in her eyes. Back then, it was Kevin who was begging Molly to marry him. He was very serious with her before their marriage. But he changed a lot after they got married. He even cheated on her. That man also got their child killed. Even though he did all of these, he still refused to agree to the divorce. He even locked Molly inside the house and stripped her off of her freedom. How could Molly ever put up with all of these? He was the one who deserved death. Thinking of her child who wasn''t even given the chance toe to this world, Molly unconsciously gritted her teeth with hatred. With her wrists bleeding, Molly gradually lost her consciousness. She couldn''t see clearly what was in front of her. When she tried to raise her hand, she failed because of weakness. ''Kevin, you owe me. There''s nothing you can do that can repay everything you have done to me. My ghost will hunt you down, Kevin. Mark my words.'' Chapter 3 Rebirth Chapter 3 Rebirth Molly waspletely stunned when she regained her consciousness. She felt a sharp pain in her head, and she felt really lost. "What''s going on? Didn''t I die? The blood from my wound has dyed the water red. How can I not die from this?" Molly closed her eyes really hard and then opened them again. Everything in front of her was still the same. "How is that possible?" Molly murmured. "Did I defy the rules of living? I bled so much." In disbelief, Molly silently stared at the ceiling and fiddled with her hair. The chandelier on the ceiling decorated the room and highlighted the beauty of its light blue walls. The surroundings looked really warm. ''Wait! There''s something wrong here... This room... It isn''t the room in which I just stayed in!'' It caught her by surprise, not because the room wasn''t familiar. In fact, she knew the room very well. It was her room in her parent''s house. It was designed by her own brother. She checked to see if the phone was still on the bedside table. Sure enough, it was still there. She realized that there was no way she was still in Kevin''s house since he had already taken her phone away. Molly opened her phone and saw the date on it was September 13. How could she have gone back three years ago? She quickly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. While she looked at herself in the mirror, Molly couldn''t focus her eyes. She looked at the person in the mirror for quite a long time. The person was a beautiful girl with an innocent and young look. Molly finally came to realization as she saw clear the face in the mirror. She was reborn to her past self. It was almost dawn and a glimmer of light gradually appeared in the sky. She looked at herself in the mirror a little bit more. Her eyes were rolling and her lips were pursed. She had this gentle and cruel look on her face. "Maybe God gave me another chance. Maybe I was reborn because he wanted me to get back everything I have lost," she mumbled to herself. "Kevin, I warned you. This is my chance for vengeance. For everything that you''ve done to me... You must pay for both my life and my baby''s!" Sheughed in front of the mirror. Her voice lingered and sounded really sinister. The next few moments, Molly was trying her best to calm herself down and act normal. After tidying up, she turned around and went downstairs. She ate breakfast with her parents and her brother. When her father was about to go out, her mother reminded him and her brother about the banquet. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "There is a banquet in the Cheng family today. Be back home early. We''ll go there together." ''A banquet hosted by the Cheng family?'' Molly sneered. She didn''t expect that she would be reborn to this exact day. She would never forget about this day! It wouldn''t be a big deal if she wore an ugly dress. People always said that she had no taste, but it would be a problem if she wore a dress that had been tampered with. However, Molly came to the party wearing such a dress, the one she wore from her previous life. It attracted everyone''s eyes. But she knew those eyes were just ridiculing her. Few of them ever thought about helping her. The dress she was wearing suddenly tore open in front of everyone. If her brother hadn''t reacted quickly, it would have been an unbearable scene. Although Molly had changed her dress in time, no man invited her to dance. That made her really sad. But at that moment, Kevin reached out for her hands and invited her to dance. Molly thought about it andughed. Kevin was really shrewd. He was the one who asked her to wear that ugly dress. It covered her beauty and embarrassed her and her family. Then he invited her to dance, saving her out of the overwhelming humiliation. How could Molly stop herself falling in love with him? Especially, she had already had a crush on him long ago. Molly had always trusted him. She had never asked him about anything. That was why she had no idea that he had a mistress, even when everyone in thepany knew about his affair. A piece of clothing that could receive such an effect made Molly want to praise Kevin. A dress like the one Molly was wearing made the Su family lose their image within the upper circle. Moreover, it forced Molly''s reputation downhill. The daughter of the Su family was ugly, tasteless, and not even reserved. All kinds of opinions wereing up at the banquet. Even when she and Kevin got married, someone said that if the Su family hadn''t given enough dowry, Kevin would never have married Molly. At first, Molly didn''t mind any of these words. But Kevin really married her to get ten percent of her shares. When she received the dress from Kevin, she thought he was really devoted to her. He even urged Molly to wear the dress. She returned to her room and took out the dress that she preserved in her wardrobe. It was a dark purple dress that hadces and was decorated in each of itsyers. No matter how perfect her waist was, no one could appreciate it under such a dress. ''Kevin, your trick will no long work this time.'' Getting a pair of scissors, Molly cut the dress into pieces as hatred was burning in her eyes. A sneered appeared on her face as she imagined how she cut Kevin into pieces like the dress. At this moment, Molly''s phone suddenly rang. She looked at it and put her phone on silent. After that, she threw the phone aside. Chapter 4 The Banquet Chapter 4 The Banquet At six o''clock in the evening, Molly tried on the dress again and again under the gaze of her mother. She was just like a doll, letting others help her to decorate her hair and makeup. She was wearing a long light blue dress, with half of her curly hair hanging down behind her head. With a delicate makeup, she looked more perfect than other times. Looking at the dazzling daughter in front of her, Mrs. Su was also very satisfied so her face was full of smile, as if she was gratified that her daughter had just grown up. Today''s banquet was held in the Cheng family''s mansion. It was said that it was to celebrate the eighteen-year-old birthday of their little daughter. Molly didn''t know more details. But it was said that the banquet had arge scale. In B city, all the famous people seemed to have epted the invitation of Cheng Family. Molly arrived at the Cheng family in two cars with hers parents and brother. Of course, her parents sat in one car, and her sat with her brother in the other. Molly had always been on good rtionship with her brother. As far as she liked Kevin, Farrell knew that. And he didn''t agree with her keeping connection with Kevin. At this time, Farrell was also angry with Molly because of this matter. In the car, with a cold face, Farrell didn''t say anything. Molly apologized to him in a coquettish, pitiful and mischievous way to make him happy. Finally, she made Farrell forgive her. In her previous life, Molly also knew a little about the Cheng family. When the Cheng family didn''t change its president, Mrs. Su had a good rtionship with Mrs. Cheng, so she often took Molly to Cheng Family to have fun. In her impression, Mrs. Cheng had a son called Allen, who had been very cute since childhood. His handsome face made a group of aunts fall in love with him. Moreover, Allen was only one year older than Molly. When Molly came here before, he used to ask her to y with him, so she had a good impression of this little brother. However, after Mr. and Mrs. Cheng passed away because of the air crash, Mrs. Su seldomly came to the Cheng family, and Molly had never seen her little brother. At the beginning, Molly still insisted on going to the Cheng family with Mrs. Cheng. Her mother also had the idea of taking Allen to the Su family. But on one hand, Allen''s uncle was in Cheng Family, and on the other hand, Mrs. Su had no rtionship with the new wife of the Cheng family, so she gradually stopped contacting with Cheng Family. In addition, the children had a poor memory, so Molly didn''t remember much gradually. Today, when she stood in this familiar garden, her childhood memory seemed to appear in her mind little by little, reminding her of the aunt she liked, and Allen, who was called by her "little brother" when she was a child. She didn''t want to hear any casual greetings from thedies, so she greeted her mother and walked to a quiet ce alone. The warm wind blew gently, and the bright moon was in the sky. The beautiful scenery of the good time could not be described as wonderful. But what? There is a saying that you don''t want to make trouble, but trouble alwayses with you. If you see or don''t want to see, the trouble will always be there. If you love or don''t love, the trouble will be there. As soon as she turned around the hall and walked into the garden, she heard a familiar but annoying voice. "Molly, you are here." Smiling, Kevin walked to her andined, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time." With a pair of peach blossom eyes and good facial features, Kevin was indeed good-looking. "So you came here to hide yourself, Kevin. I just told my mother and was about to look for you!" Although she wanted to bite him, she forced herself to calm down and walked up to him with a smile. The bright and charming dress and decent smile really lit up Kevin''s eyes. However, when he saw the dress on Molly, Kevin''s face changed again. He frowned tightly, as if he didn''t understand why Molly, who had always listened to him, didn''t do as he said this time. However, when he came to his senses, he immediately said with a smile, "Molly, why don''t you wear the dress I chose for you?" Before Molly could say anything. With a sad look on his face, he continued, "that dress was specially designed by me. I was waiting to see you wear prettily. But it seems that you doesn''t like that dress anymore." Although his tone was very gentle and his mood of loss was very good, Molly still saw the disdain and impatience in his eyes. Molly couldn''t help but sigh that she was not only a fool in her previous life, but also a blind person. Such a simple trick and such a low-grade trap could jump into it. She really deserved to be deceived. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But It''s just acting. Everyone can do it! Chapter 5 The First Confrontation Chapter 5 The First Confrontation With a smile on her face, Molly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Kevin''s arm intimately. She whispered in his ear in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "Kevin, I have to say that your taste is really... It could not be worse! How dare you let me wear such an ugly dress? Aren''t you afraid of losing face? I''m afraid of losing the Su family''s faces! " "You can''t feel the feeling of beautiful you said before if I put on that dress. Maybe that''s not what you expected..." After saying that, Molly took a step back and said in a loud voice, "if it''s just the ugly style, it doesn''t matter if I wear it in order to please you. It''s just a loss of a servant. Anyway, it''s not a big deal, but..." Speaking of this, Molly paused for a while and said, "But I went to see that dress today and I felt pity for you!" Frowning, Kevin asked in confusion, "what''s wrong?" "This morning, I found that it was not well made and some parts of it had been out of line," said Molly with full of righteous indignation Then she stared at Kevin and continued, "I know you don''t know the quality of the clothes, do you?" Molly''s voice was not too loud, but it was definitely not too low. In just a few words, many people''s eyes had attarcted to fall on the two of them. Everyone looked at Kevin with scrutiny. They were surprised, but more ironic and understanding. Kevin was shocked and angry when he heard what Molly said, especially thest question, which made him sweat. He also noticed that the people around looked at him with disdain, and even contempt. However, there was still innocence and arrogance on Molly''s face, which was unique to girls at her age. Her eyes were full of trust and dependence, which made him unable to vent his anger even if he was full of anger. He was angry and helpless, but he couldn''t do anything about it. It was impossible for him to make such a mistake. Looking at the people around them, he couldn''t help bute up with a n. "I know you don''t like that dress." Kevin looked very depressed. "You said taht you wanted me to help you choose the clothes for the banquet, but I In this case, I''d better not help you choose any more in the future, lest I have a bad taste... " Before he could finish his words, Molly sneered in her heart. Was he sshing dirty water on her? Or was he trying to cater her by refusing her? She might have begged him for help before she was reborn, but now she was happy in her heart. If it was just sshing dirty water, was it enough with the so small power? How can you be sure that there is no way for her to refute him? "That''s right." Molly still smiled and said in an innocent tone, "Kevin, I know Tang family is not rich, so I don''t me you for the dress. If we cane out together in the future, I can prepare these things by myself." "After all, even if our family is short of anything, it''s impossible for us tock money for my clothes! Of course, I can give you some clothes if you need. " Anyone with a brain could understand what she meant. The Tang family is just a nouveau riche without any foundation. No wonder you have a bad taste. After all, this is your nature! It was normal that Kevin didn''t want to buy clothes. After all, he was not as rich as these big families. If you really don''t want to spend money, I don''t mind to suffer losses, just like helping the poor. Molly''s words made Kevin''s face change again. He looked around nervously, and the gazes of the people around him changed again. Some of them even snickered. After saying that, the ball began. Without looking at Kevin''s livid face, Molly put her hand in the hand of a man who invited her to dance and followed him into the dancing floor. Strangely enough, in her previous life, she liked Kevin and thought he was good-looking. But this time, she didn''t love him anymore. Suddenly, she found that he was not very handsome! Is beauty in the eyes of the beholder? However, Molly quickly interrupted this thought. Who was her lover? Did he deserve it? That was not true at all! The melodious Luther and brisk dance attracted the attention of all the people on the dance floor. No one paid attention to Kevin''s face anymore, and Molly didn''t notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at her in a corner of the hall, and their eyes moved with her movements. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Allen Chapter 6 Allen It was already twelve o''clock in the evening when the ball was over. Although Molly felt tired, she was still very excited when she thought of Kevin''s livid face. The only thing that made her feel a little regretful was that she didn''t see her little brother in Cheng Family today Thinking of her childhood, Molly still felt very happy. Sure enough, the happiest time in life was no more than childhood. But today, she met Charles the current power holder of the Cheng family, his wife, his daughter and son. Charles and his wife looked quite harmonious, but his son and his daughter all had the feeling of watching the eyes of others. After a short conversation, Molly didn''t feel good. Especially Charles''s son, his way looking at Molly made her feel very ufortable. Molly couldn''t help but doubt that Charles and his wife were not as kind as she saw, because of they have such a pair of children. For some reason, after she was reborn, she thought of Allen from time to time. At this time, when she saw this situation, she thought of him losing his parents at such a young age, and having such sister and brother inw at the same age with him. How was his life these years? Would her uncle''s son and daughter bully him? This is from N?velDrama.Org. If they didn''t get along well with each other, he must have a hard time. If they did get along well with each other, would Allen be the same as her uncle''s son and daughter? Molly shook her head and drove this idea out of her mind. ''No, it won''t be like that. Uncle Cheng taught the little brother when he was alive. The little brother would never be like that.'' But she was still a little worried. Looking at her brother, Farrell, who was sitting aside and ying the iPad, Molly asked him. "Brother, do you still remember Allen?" Farrell put down the IPad, and asked puzzled, "Allen? Uncle Cheng''s son? Why do you suddenly remember to ask him? " "We went to the Cheng family''s party today. It suddenly urred to me that Allen was also in Cheng family, but I didn''t see him today. Is he not here recently? " Molly asked. "You don''t know?" Farrell turned around. "What do I know?" She threw the question back. All of a sudden, he realized something. He picked up the IPad again and said to Molly calmly, "I don''t know much about this question. When wee back, you can ask our parents. They know it better." "Brother, what are you talking about? It''s okay if you don''t tell me. You even rise my appetite about it." Molly said in a coquettish tone. Farrell looked up and said nothing. It was already veryte when she got home. Although she had a lot of questions in her mind, she had to wait until the second day. But Molly tossed and turned in bed yesterday and couldn''t fall asleep, so she got upte on the second day as expected. She packed herself up in a hurry and went out as soon as possible, forgetting to ask her mother about that matter. Molly had been studying two years in graduate school, and there were many tasks assigned by her master toplete. When she thought of this question again, more than a week had passed. "Mom, do you know how is Mrs. Cheng''s son now?" After dinner, Molly caught her mother who was walking outside. "Your aunt''s son?" It took her a while to realize who Molly was talking about. "You mean Allen?" "Yes! It''s Allen! " "s!" Mrs. Su sighed and said, "When his dad and mom passed away, he was still so young. How could he live? His uncle could only guarantee that he would live a carefree life Besides, his uncle has a son and a daughter, so he can''t pay too much attention to him. " Thinking of Allen''s family, Molly was a little worried. "But why do you remember to ask Allen?" "Didn''t we go to Cheng family''s party a few days ago? I thought it was his home, but I didn''t see him. Is he not in B city now?" "I asked my brother, but he didn''t tell me either. I just want to ask you," she added Her mother sighed again. It seemed that she was hesitating whether she should tell Molly what had happened. "What happened? Why are you so embarrassed? " Molly had a bad feeling. Her heart beat faster and faster, and the blue veins on her forehead kept beating. Chapter 7 He Was Silly Chapter 7 He Was Silly "In fact, not long after your uncle and aunt passed away, Allen had a serious illness and had a fever every day." Speaking of this, Peggy choked with sobs. "He finally stopped having a fever, but..." "But what''s wrong?" Seeing that her mother stopped her words, Molly was a little anxious. "He was fine in body, but was stupid in mental." Peggy thought for a while and finally said several words. "Was he silly?" Molly frowned. It was unbelievable. She really couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t imagine that her little brother, who used to be smart and sometimes pretended to be mature, would be a fool now. "He just had a fever. How could he be stupid?" Tears filled her eyes. "There are so many children had a fever every day in the hospital, but they are all fine finally, aren''t they?" "Why Why is he so unlucky? " Tears ran down her cheeks, leaving a crystal mark. Sitting aside, Peggy didn''t know how tofort her crying daughter. After a while, Mrs. Su said, "in fact, Allen is notpletely stupid. He still knows a lot of things." Seeing that Molly looked up at her, her mother continued, "his mind seems to be fixed at the age of four or five..." She wanted to ask her mother why she had never told her about the matter about Allen. But her mother knew her daughter very well. When she raised her head and looked at her mother with her red eyes, Peggy said, "but you are still young. Even if I tell you, you will only be troubled and won''t work at all. When you grow up a little, you won''t mention Allen anymore. Your father and I don''t think it''s necessary to tell you." A few days ago, Molly had heard from her mother about Allen. She felt more sorry for her little brother, who hadn''t seen for a long time. On the one hand, she felt ashamed. Just as her mother said, she was thoughtless when she was a child, but forgot everything when she grew up. It was indeed her fault. She asked her mother to take her to meet Allen first. But Peggy hadn''t seen him for a long time. On the other hand, no matter how old he was thinking now, his physiological age was already more than 20 years old. She was a little embarrassed to say that. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, it didn''t seem to be long before the anniversary of the couple''s death, so Molly wanted to worship them. She hoped that they could protect their son in heaven. Before she was reborn, Molly would never believe in soul. After all, she was educated to have nothing after death. But now, she had been reborn. How could she not believe it? Wasn''t it that she denied her existence. Therefore, recently, when Molly carried out an archery investigation with her tutor, she had a lot of psychological burden. Every time she picked up a piece of antiques with a long history, she would always say in her heart for several times, "I just want to have a look and put it backter. Don''t me me, don''t me me!" And so on. After she finished reading, Molly would still secretlyugh at herself. Why did she be so timid? However, even if sheughed, the next time she picked up the antiques, she would still silently say some words in her heart. She asked her mother about the anniversary of their death and the specific location of the cemetery. On the duck of the day before yesterday, Molly drove alone to the South Mountain Cemetery. Molly was still confused. Actually she was a timid man, but she chose an empty time toe to this cemetery. It was unbelievable! Holding a bunch of lilies in her hands, Molly came to the tomb of Uncle Cheng and his wife and put down the flowers in her hands. Chapter 8 The Worship Chapter 8 The Worship Molly drove to the cemetery alone. It was already in the evening. The whole cemetery looked empty, and even the old man who was guarding the cemetery returned to his small house. ording to her mother''s clues, Molly soon found the location of the cemetery of Mr. and Mrs. Cheng. On the marble tombstone, there were two ck and white photos, a man and a woman. They were uncle and aunt Cheng, who was found by Molly. In the photo, the man''s face was deep, handsome, and the woman''s face was pretty, gentle and approachable. The two were smiling, iparably beautiful. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Molly recalled that, the two of them were still very clear in her mind, as if the next moment, Aunt Cheng would hold her in her arms as before. However, in fact, they had been sleeping here for nearly twenty years. Molly sighed in her heart. She could only sigh that life was unpredictable. Her mother said that uncle Cheng and his wife were buried in the same tomb. At that time, Molly had thought that it was good. The husband and wife lived in the same bed, and die in the same cave. It''s worth their affection. Molly put the lily in front of the tombstone. ording to what her mother said, it was her favorite flower when Aunt Cheng was alive. Molly also thought that only such a flower deserved the elegant and gentle Mrs. Cheng. Molly took out a clean handkerchief and gently wiped the dust off the tombstone bit by bit. Looking at the ck and white photo on the tombstone, the two people''s faces were strange and familiar to her. "Uncle Cheng, aunt, I''m Molly. Do you still remember me?" Molly said with a smile, "Ie to see you today. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really miss you." "Tomorrow is your memorial day. I should havee to see you tomorrow. But I think there will be a lot of people tomorrow. You may not notice me. Even if you do, I''m afraid you can''t remember who I am. " Speaking of this, Molly raised her head and smiled yfully. "So I came here today. I''m the only one here today. Uncle and aunt will definitely recognize me, won''t you?" Molly began to deal with the weeds around her and pulled them up one by one. Then she packed them up and was ready to deal with them togetherter. "By the way, aunt, I haven''t seen my little brother for a long time. Does he oftene to see you?" Molly said in a somewhat low voice. "I don''t know little brother is sick, and even how he is doing now." Since there was no answer, no one answered. There were some rustling sounds nearby, and Molly felt that they were probably birds and insects on the mountain. She patted the dust on her hands and straightened up. At this moment, a gust of wind blew, and she felt a chill. "It''s gettingte. Uncle, aunt, I should go now. I''ll talk to you next time when I''m free." Molly put on her coat and said with a smile, "don''t mind your niece talking too much!" As soon as she put on the coat, Molly found that the hem of the coat was stained with mud, but she didn''t care much about it. She just slightly bent down and was about to remove the dust with her hands. However, when she bent over and crooked her head, she was almost scared out of her wits. On the side of the tomb, there was a dark figure lying on the side. Carefully, Molly walked up and found that it was just a sleeping person, not a ghost. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was easy to scare people to death! Although she didn''t know who the man was and why he fell asleep in this ce, he would definitely have a serious illness due to sleeping here without waking up by Molly. However, she couldn''t see clearly what he looked like since he was lying on the ground. "Hey! Wake up! " Out of humanity, Molly thought she should wake him up. "If you are sleepy, you can go home and sleep. If you sleep here, you will get sick!" And Molly turned the man''s face right. "Ah! !" A scream broke through the sky. Chapter 9 Meet Allen Again Chapter 9 Meet Allen Again "Ah! !" Molly screamed uncontrobly, and her voice echoed in the empty cemetery. Even the old man who was guarding the cemetery couldn''t help but walk out of his small room. He looked in the direction of Molly and saw the people beside her clearly. Then he returned to his small room with relief. This made Molly stunned. She couldn''t help but feel frightened when she looked back at the person who scared her like this. This man looks at least seven times like Uncle Cheng in the picture of the tombstone. At a nce, Ellie thought he was really uncle Cheng''s ghost. After a long time, it is the idea of seeing a ghost in the evening that suddenly appeared in Molly''s mind. At this time, no matter how bold Molly was, she could not help but be frightened, and it was impossible for her not to scream after being scared. And it is not to mention that she was not brave enough. Molly''s scream woke the man up. He rubbed his eyes and blinked at her. The innocent look in his eyes made Molly''s heart beat faster. She didn''t know why such a big man like him would do such an action, which reminded her of the word "cute". Looking at the surprised Molly, the man also put on a long face, as if he had been wronged, as if he was ming her for waking her up. It was not until then that Molly realized that this man was definitely not uncle Cheng, because he looked just over twenty years old, and uncle Cheng had passed away more than 30 years ago. Even though he was much younger than uncle Cheng when he died, Molly believed that uncle Cheng wouldn''t do that, judging from what he had done with his sleepy eyes just now. Since the man wasn''t a ghost or uncle Cheng, but looked so much like uncle Cheng and was younger than him, there was only one person in the world like him that Molly knew. She pounced on him, grabbed his shoulder and asked loudly, "who are you? Tell me your name is Allen, right? " The man widened his eyes in surprise and covered his mouth with his hand, looking incredulous. Although he didn''t say anything, Molly was sure of her guess when she saw his action. Looking at Allen who acted just like a child, Molly felt even more sad. She reached out and fiddled with Allen''s slightly disordered hair, trying to straighten them out, but it backfired. In fact, she fiddled his hair more disorderly, and then she forced out a smile, saying to Allen, "don''t you know me? I''m Molly! I used to y with you when I was a child. " Hearing the two words, Allen''s eyes widened again. He stared at Molly, but after looking her up and down, he kept shaking his head and said, "no, no! You are not my sister. Molly is not as old as you. " Hearing such an answer, Molly was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but she still exined to Allen with a smile, " that''s because I''ve grown up! Look, you''ve grown up, haven''t you? " Allen scratched his head and lowered his head, as if he was thinking whether what Molly said was reasonable. After a while, he raised his head, looked at her and said seriously, "I don''t believe it!" Looking at Allen who was saying these words seriously with a childish expression that didn''t belong to his age, but looked quite harmonious. She wanted to tease him, so she smiled and continued, "why Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. don''t you believe that I am Molly?" Chapter 10 Little Poor Chapter 10 Little Poor "Because Molly has always called me little brother, so she won''t call me Allen." Allen shook his head and said confidently. Molly didn''t know how to respond. She looked at the man in front of her carefully. Although Allen was squatting on the ground, it could be seen that his height was absolutely higher than 1.8 meter. If so, it was normal for Molly to call him brother. After all, he was indeed older than her, so it was natural for her to call him brother. However, there was still a childish look on [ ]''s face. Looking at such a face, the three words "little brother" were rolling in Molly''s heart and mouth for several times, but she still couldn''t utter them. However, Allen pretended to be "I don''t believe you are Molly if you don''t call me." Helplessly, Molly had to change the topic. "Allen, why are you here alone? Who sent you here? Where is the driver? " To be honest, Molly was thinking about this question from the moment she recognized Allen. She felt that Allen in this state could nevere here alone, but she did not see other vehicles or people nearby, so she asked this question. But unexpectedly, Allen''s mood immediately fell. He looked at Molly wrongly and didn''t speak. When Molly asked again, he said, "no driver. I miss my parents ande here myself." His voice was very low. If Molly was not close enough to him, she might not be able to hear what he was talking about. But his vague words made Molly''s heart beat faster. It''s about 20 miles away from Cheng family. It''s a short distance for driving. It''s about 10 minute by car, but it''s also far enough. At least it takes several hours to walk. Since Allen said that no one sent him here, he couldn''t drive by himself in such a situation. There was no one in the car. If there was no kind-hearted person to give him a ride, he would have toe here Original content from N?velDrama.Org. by himself. Either of these two possibilities was enough to frighten Molly. How long had he been walking on such a long way? What if that man didn''t have a good intention? Holding the third possibility that she didn''t expect, Molly asked carefully, "then how did youe here?" Allen lowered his head and said after a while, "walk here" In order not to frighten Allen, Molly had to control her temper. God knew how angry she was now. There were so many servants in the Cheng family, but it would take several hours for Allen toe to the cemetery to see his parents. She came over. With their identity, even if they were adults, they would definitely have a driver and bodyguards around them. Moreover, Allen was only like a five or six year old child now. Molly didn''t believe that the driver and bodyguards around Allen hadn''t found him missing after several hours! If Molly didn''te to the south mountain today, would Allen really spend the night here? The highest temperature at night was only three or four degrees below zero. On the second morning, was there anyone else in the world like Allen? Only Molly had seen that, but she hadn''t. did such things happen more? Didn''t his uncle, aunt, cousin and cousin notice it at all? If that was the case, Ellie really didn''t know whether to say that the Cheng family didn''t care about Allen, or to praise that the Cheng family was really broad-minded. Looking at Allen, who was still squatting on the ground and rolling all over with mud, Molly couldn''t help asking softly, "Allen, it''s sote. Let me drive you home, okay?" Allen looked at Molly and then looked at the tombstone, undisguised attachment on his face. After a long time, he nodded. Perhaps after going through so much today, Allen was also tired. After getting on the car, he quickly fell asleep, leaning against the seat. Molly took out a nket from the car and gently put it on him. She tried to drive the car steadily so that he could sleep morefortably. Looking at Allen who was sleeping soundly in the passenger seat, Molly felt more distressed. She gently touched his forehead and said, "you are such a poor man. Why are you so unlucky?" However, it didn''t take long for Allen to wake up. He knew that when Molly was driving towards the Cheng family, he shouted not to go back. In order tofort him, and in addition, she was also very angry with the Cheng family, she changed the direction ording to Allen''s will, preparing to take him back to the Su family first. Molly thought that since the Su family was big enough, it was not a problem to keep one more person. When she passed a crossroad and caught a red light, Molly stopped the car. Coincidentally, a silver gray Porsche came over and stopped side by side with Molly''s car. Molly had always been fond of Porsche, so she couldn''t help but look aside. Seeing that, Molly was stunned and became angry. Chapter 11 Sister Molly Chapter 11 Sister Molly There was a man and a woman sitting in the car. They were kissing passionately in the car at the red light. It seemed that they were about to act eighteen taboos in the car. Even if there was no love between them, this scene still made Molly angry. The man was an acquaintance, so was the woman. The man was Kevin, and the woman... Molly looked at it carefully and then narrowed her eyes. It was the woman she met in Kevin''s office in her previous life. The one who stole other''s husband and killed Molly''s child. Remembering that this woman pushed her down and caused her to lose her child, Molly hated to strip her skin and cramp her. Her hand tightly grasped the steering wheel, and Molly took a look at the inseparable couple who were still close to each other. In order to avoid her impulsive running to tear open the two people who were stuck together, and then made some inestimable mistakes, Molly closed the car window just before theirugh breaking out. Allen sensed that something was wrong with Molly, so he asked, "what''s wrong with you? Are you angry? " After saying that, he looked out of the window without waiting for Molly''s answer. "What? Nothing. I''m not angry. " Seeing this, Molly stopped him in a hurry and forced a smile at him. "Good boy, children are not allowed to see the things outside." Perhaps children didn''t like people to say he was young. Hearing this, Allen immediately forgot what he wanted to do just now. He shouted at Molly angrily, "I''m not a child!" "Yes, yes! You are not a child. " Molly''s mixed feelings were diluted by Allen''s expression. "You are an adult now." Just then, the green light turned on. Ignoring Allen''s crazy expression after hearing her exnation, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Molly drove past the intersection. But she didn''t notice that Allen had seen the silver gray Porsche and the person in it through the window. After the road, Molly and Kevin are not the same, so she has not seen such a pair of people. Now that they had parted ways, how could they return together on different paths. Molly looked at the road ahead, which was straight and smooth. From the moment she was reborn, she was destined to take a different path with Kevin. However, Molly smiled evilly. She had been busy with other things during this period of time. It was really inappropriate to dy such an important thing. From now on, Kevin, your good days wille to an end. You should pay back what you owe me. A sneer broke out. Allen''s body trembled as if he was frightened by Molly. Sure enough, Molly drove the car back to her own house and led him into the house. Coincidentally, Mr. and Mrs. Su were sitting in the hall on the first floor watching TV. They were really shocked when they saw their daughter lead a man into the house. As soon as she entered the room, she shouted, "Dad, mom, look, who is he?" However, when they saw Allen''s face clearly, their surprise turned to curiosity. "Is he the son of the Cheng family?" Mr. Su quietly pointed at Allen and asked, "Why did you bring him back?" Looking at Allen, Mrs. Su was very happy. She waved at him and said, "Is that Allen? Do you remember me? " "I know. You are the mother of Molly, Aunt Su!" Allen grinned and looked very happy. "That''s right. Allen is so smart!" Looking at Allen like this, Peggy felt a little sad, but after all, he was the child of an old friend. He was so obedient and obedient when he was a child, and they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She still felt very happy. She also smiled with her eyes narrowed. "So you are really Molly." Allen turned to look at Molly, "Molly, it''s so nice to see you!" Chapter 12 The Bidding Meeting Chapter 12 The Bidding Meeting "Molly, I''m so happy to see you!" After saying that, he threw himself into Molly''s arms. Molly blushes a little bit because of this hug, but she still grabs the key point of Allen''s words, grabs his cor and yells at him regardless of his image, "What? You didn''t believe I was Molly all the way. How dare you go home with me? " To be honest, it was a little difficult for Molly to pull him. She looked up at Allen with a littleint and wondered why he was so tall! At this time, Molly could somewhat understand the feeling that her parents had worried about their children. Before Allen said anything, Mrs. Su couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to the middle of the two, knocked down Molly''s hand, and said discontentedly, "you bad girl, don''t frighten Allen!" Then she looked at Allen with a smile and said gently, e here and sit here, ignoring your sister Molly." Blinking her eyes, Molly turned her head to look at her father and asked mysteriously, "Dad, has my mom learned the face changing skill?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Her mother smiled bitterly and threw an apple at Molly. Molly caught it, put it to her mouth and took a bite. Then she said vaguely, "Mom, am I your biological daughter or not? You treat Allen better than me! " "No!" Peggy replied sourly, but she was amused by Molly. "I don''t believe anyone can have such a beautiful daughter like me except my mother, right?" Peggy burst intoughter. Even Molly''s father, who had always been serious, had a smile on his face. Molly stuck out her tongue naughtily, turned to Allen and urged, "Tell me, why do youe back with me if you don''t know me?" Allen blinked his big eyes and said seriously, "I don''t think you will lie to me!" Molly didn''t know what to say, but she felt warm in her heart. It felt good to be trusted without doubt. Molly thought to herself, ''At least it means that I still have a face that can deceive children, oh, no, that can be trusted.'' Of course, this pride cannot be revealed. After all, people should be modest! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Molly just watched TV with the three of them quietly. She couldn''t stand the boring plot of sweet. "Where is my brother? Is he still working in thepany? " Molly asked as she hadn''t seen him for a long time. "No, he is in the study." Mr. Su answered. "Study?" "Is he still working at thiste hour?" Her dad said, "well, there is a bidding meeting in city B next week. Your brother is interested in that project. He is probably sorting out information about it." Bidding? When Molly heard her father''s words, she remembered that there was such a meeting at this time in his previous life. At that time, Farrell was well prepared. But because Kevin wanted to get the project, he asked Molly to talk with Farrell about letting him give up the project. However, Molly, who was blinded by love, could not say anything against it. At that time, she didn''t care how hard Farrell spent on the n. Atst, she really let Farrell loose her mouth and let Kevin win the bid sessfully. At this moment, Molly thought that it was lucky for her that Farrell Su loved her at that time and agreed to such a big project with just a few words of hers, regardless of how much manpower and financial resources she had spent. After that, Kevin told Molly that if the Su group hadn''t given up, he would have spent double the price to bid. Looking at the couple roaring on TV, Molly thought, ''Kevin, don''t you want to win the bid? Then I will help you win the bid. I just want you to spare some time for Tang Group. I don''t know if you are willing or not? Chapter 13 Half A Piece Of Dessert Chapter 13 Half A Piece Of Dessert The hem of her clothes was slightly pulled. Confused, Molly looked at Allen, and their eyes met in the air. At that moment, Molly saw timidity, grievance and desire in his eyes. Molly was startled and thought something had happened. She quickly collected her thoughts and asked, "Allen, what''s wrong with you?" Allen looked at Molly''s father and mother sitting next to him. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it. After a while, he said carefully, "I I''m hungry. " And Peggy, who has been paying attention to the situation here since the beginning, naturally heard Allen''s words, and immediately felt sorry. She asked people to cook and get snacks at the same time. He kept mumbling, "Why haven''t we eaten yet?" and he didn''t forget to me her. "How can you not take Allen to dinner? I haven''t had dinner yet. I''m so hungry that I feel terrible... " Molly didn''t refute a word. She also med herself for being too careless. She didn''t think that Allen had walked for such a long time and stayed on the mountain for such a long time. She certainly didn''t have supper. She didn''t know whether she had lunch or not. At this moment, Mrs. Su also seemed to realize this question. She asked gently, "Allen, have you had lunch?" Hearing Allen''s answer, Molly pricked up her ears. Allen lowered his head and thought for a while. Then he raised his head and smiled shyly, "No." Without saying anything, Molly picked up a piece of dessert from the table and handed it to Allen, saying, "Have some dessert first. The dinner will be ready soon." After saying that, she wanted to get up to see how the meal was cooked, and ask the cook to cook two more dishes. Before she stood up from the sofa, she felt something stuffed into her hand by Allen. She looked down and found it was half a piece of dessert. She smiled and was about to tell Allen that she was not hungry and ask if Allen didn''t like this taste. When she looked up, she found that he was eating sweet with half a piece of dessert. And the other half was in Molly''s hand. It suddenly urred to her why Allen would give her half a piece of dessert. The memory that had been sealed in her mind was pulled back by Allen with half a piece of dessert, sending her back to the childhood memory. At that time, Allen''s parents were still alive. The two of them were young, and the children around them were either much older or younger than them. No one yed with them, so the two of them often This is from N?velDrama.Org. yed together. Children all had onemon characteristic, that was, they liked sweet food. So Molly and Allen were no exception. However, the adults were afraid that they would have dental cavities if they ate too much sweet food, so they never dared to let them eat too much. Sometimes, the adults might be merciful, or they would give them a piece of dessert because they slept well. Allen was a little older than Molly, more obedient and sensible than her. In most cases, he gave her cakes. But he never ate alone. He always divided the desserts into two parts. He and Molly were half alone, and then each of them held half of the desserts in their hands. They looked at each other, smiling while eating, which was particrly sweet. Molly had almost forgotten this memory, but it was pulled back by a piece of dessert unexpectedly. Molly put the dessert into her mouth. It was sweet, really sweet to her heart. Then, like a child, she said in a low voice, "thank you, little brother." Chapter 14 Different Interests Chapter 14 Different Interests Hearing that, Allen widened his eyes and stared at her in surprise. Molly''s face was as red as a tomato. Seeing that Allen was still staring at her, she felt more embarrassed. She didn''t know why she called him the way she used to call him. Maybe she was out of her mind. Looking at Allen''s eyes, she felt ashamed into anger and said, "don''t look at me. Eat your food!" Allen nodded obediently and began to eat. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the interaction between Allen and her daughter, Mrs. Su was amused. When her old friend was there, they joked that when Molly grow up, they can get married. Anyway, they know their roots and know their bottom, and have a good rtionship. But Thinking of this, Mrs. Su sighed. Next to her was Molly''s father. Seeing this, he put his arm around her shoulder. It waste at night, and Allen was in a hurry to eat, so Peggy didn''t ask anyone to cook anything else. She just put a bowl of noodles in front of him. However, Allen almost gobbled up the bowl of noodles, which made Peggy heart ache. She kept saying, "don''t worry, don''t worry, eat slowly If you finish eating, there are many for you, and no one will take it away from you. " It meant that he was really hungry. After Allen finished eating, Mr. Su went to call Cheng family. Molly don''t know what Cheng family said on the phone. Anyway, her father was not happy when he went back to the sofa, but he was still very kind to Allen kindly, "Allen! Your uncle and aunt have something to deal with today, so they can''t pick you up. Can you stay at Uncle Su''s house tonight? " Allen was stunned. He looked at Peggy with a smile, and then looked at Molly who was sitting next to him. He nodded silently. After arranging Allen, Molly turned around and went to the study. "Brother, are you preparing for the internal decoration bidding of the building next week?" Entering the study, Molly asked directly. "Yes." Seeing that it was his sister, Farrell replied casually. Without raising his eyes, he continued to read the documents on theputer. "What''s wrong? Are you interested? " "I''m really interested." Molly walked to the opposite, pulled out a chair and sat down. Hearing that, Farrell Su was a little surprised. He knew that his sister didn''t want to get involved in business at all. When she was in college, he and her parents had tried their best to let her choose a major in finance or management. As a result, she had resolutely applied for a major in history. Now she said she was interested in this project, which surprised him. "Oh? The sun didn''t rise from the West today? Then tell me, what''s your interest in this project? " With a slight smile, Molly pulled the chair closer to her and whispered in her ear. He didn''t know what the two of them had said, so he handed over the bidding to Molly. The next day, the Cheng family didn''te to pick up Allen. Although Molly''s father was dissatisfied with the actions of the Cheng family, he still said to Peggy that he hadn''t seen his old friend for a long time. He could take this opportunity to visit him together. Allen kept his head down and didn''t smile no matter how Molly teased him. He was like a child now, and the most sensitive one was the child, and the one who would not hide his emotions was the child. It was impossible for him not to feel the attitude of the Cheng family to him for so many years, but it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t be sad if he felt it. When they arrived at the south mountain, only Allen''s uncle was there with a few people, and he was still checking his watch during the process. It seemed that there were a lot of things to do. Molly sneers in his heart. At this time, Cheng''s family doesn''t have any projects. He can''t get anything out of this half day! On Monday, Molly went back to school, and her tutor assigned her tasks. Molly needed to go to the library to look up the materials. After staying in the library for about two hours, Molly went to have dinner with her ssmates. As soon as they got downstairs, a silver gray Porsche stopped in front of Molly, and the driver''s window opened, indicating her to get in the car. Seeing the people in the car, Molly quickly showed a smile. She turned around and apologized to her ssmate, saying that she couldn''t have dinner with her. Then she got in the car and left. Chapter 15 Kevins Plan Chapter 15 Kevin''s n The silver grey Porsche stopped in front of Molly. Half of the driver''s face was exposed from the window. It was Kevin, who hadn''t shown up in front of Molly for a long time after thest banquet. At first, Molly thought that Kevin would not take care of her recently because she was so embarrassed in front of everyone. Unexpectedly, only a weekter, she could not helping to see her. If Molly was still who she was in her previous life, she would probably be moved. But now when Molly sees Kevin, she thinks that, ording to what he usually does, he wille to see her this time. Surely it''s not because he thinks of her in his own mouth. Maybe he wants to get any benefits from Molly''s hands? Thinking of the bidding two weekster, Molly smiled. However, no matter what Kevin''s purpose was, it was better for him toe here by himself than to let Molly go to him. If he didn''te, how could the n be carried out? Walking to the back seat, Molly opened the door and got in. The reason why she didn''t sit in the passenger seat was not that there was someone on it. In fact, Kevin had helped her open the door of the passenger seat. Although she didn''t want to see Kevin, it was not the main reason. The main reason was that she saw Kevin kissing that woman in the car a few days ago, and that woman was sitting in the passenger seat. So, she thinks that position is the dirtiest one in the car. Although the car makes her sick and doesn''t want to walk, she has to enter for her n. Sure enough, after she got in the car, although Kevin was confused why she directly sat in the back seat, he still turned his head and asked with a smile, "Molly, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Molly replied casually, "yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s been a week." Embarrassed, Kevin continued, "you haven''t eaten yet, have you? I''ll take you with me what you want to eat." "Whatever. I can eat anything." There was a smile in Molly''s voice, but there was no smile on her face. Her eyes were full of depression. Hearing that, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief and said in a much rxed tone. After all, if Molly was willing to have dinner with him, it meant that the matter was not very serious. Maybe she was a little angry that day and the daughter of big family had a bad temper. He said carefully, "I know there is a good French restaurant on the way. How about we have a try?" "It''s up to you. I can eat anything." Molly''s tone and behavior relieved him again. At that banquet, what Molly had said to him that made him lose his face did make him very angry. At This is from N?velDrama.Org. that time, he also wanted to ignore her. But on the one hand, he was not reconciled that he hadn''t got enough benefits from the Su family after so much effort. On the other hand, she thought about what Molly had done at the banquet. She didn''t think she had to make him lose face. She just felt unhappy when she got the old dress and was throwing a tantrum on the daughter of big family. Thinking of Molly''s character, Kevin began to me himself for being too hasty. However, Molly hadn''t contacted him for the past two Monday, which made him a little flustered. Some time ago, he learned from an acquaintance that there was a bidding in B city these two weeks, which was a good opportunity for him and his family''spany. However, Kevin also heard that the Su family was determined to get this project. He might not be afraid of otherspeting with him, but the Su family was better than them in terms of connections, resources, technology, and funds. If the Su family took action, he probably wouldn''t have any chance. But If the Su family gave up, he was 80% sure to get the project. Now the most important thing was how to make the Su family give up the bidding voluntarily? Chapter 16 Persuasion Chapter 16 Persuasion How could he let the Su family give up the project voluntarily, or help him get it? At this moment, Kevin thought of Molly again. It is said that Farrell loves her sister very much, and her request has never been rejected. If he persuades Molly to let her persuade Farrell to give up, should he agree? He didn''t say much. After making up his mind, he immediately called Molly, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t answer the phone. In addition, Kevin was indeed very anxious, so he drove to the school of Molly. After asking her ssmates about her whereabouts, he turned the steering wheel and came to the door of the library. He happened to see hering out of the library building. "Molly, what''s wrong with your phone? I called you but you didn''t answer. " Asked Kevin while driving. "It shouldn''t be? But I''m in the library. It''s possible that the signal is too bad. " Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Molly looks confused, but actually she smiles in her heart and pulls you into the cklist. It''s strange to get through! "Oh, right!" Leaning against the back seat of the driver''s seat, Molly asked, "Why are you free today?" "Molly, aren''t you happy that Ie to see you?" Kevin turned around and asked gently. "How could it be? I''m very happy! " Molly thought to herself, ''no wonder! They drove to the French restaurant on the route. Theyout of the restaurant was very elegant. Kevin pulled out the chair for Molly like a gentleman, and ordered a cream mushroom soup for her. After expressing her thanks to him in a reserved manner, Molly didn''t say anything more. She took out her phone and waited for Kevin to speak. Sure enough, Kevin was not so calm, or he thought he didn''t need to be so calm in front of Molly. Anyway, she was like a silly girl who knew nothing. "Molly, is your brother preparing for the bidding recently?" Kevin asked tentatively. "The bidding meeting? I don''t know. My brother didn''t tell me about it. " Kevin was more relieved to see Molly''s appearance, and said, "Actually, that is not a big deal, that is, there will be a building interior decoration bidding meeting in city B in a while. I want to get this project, but I heard that your brother is also preparing. I''ll ask you if you know." If it''s not a big deal, why did youe to me in a hurry? I''m free now! However, Molly still said honestly, "I really don''t know. My brother didn''t tell me either. Besides, he knows that I''m not interested in these things, and he won''t take the initiative to tell me, so I don''t know at all. Yes? I''ll call him for you. Tell him yourself! " After saying that, Molly turned on her phone and was about to call Farrell. Choked by her anger, Kevin stopped her from dialing, took a sip of water and said, "No, no, No! Your brother is busy. Don''t bother him. " "Okay." Molly answered and put her phone away. Seeing that Molly didn''t say anything, [ ] had to say it again. "[ ], both your brother and I want to get this project, but in the end, only one person can get it. I have such a good rtionship with you. If we fight for it like this, it will inevitably hurt our harmony. Look, is it..." Before he could finish his words, Molly interrupted, "Oh! I see. You are going to give up the bidding in order not to hurt the harmony, aren''t you? It''s true. My brother will be embarrassed if you are so kind to him, but I still thank you on behalf of him. " Hearing what Molly said, Harvey was stunned. Was his words difficult to understand? How could she understand that? Chapter 17 Sweet Words Are Poisonous Chapter 17 Sweet Words Are Poisonous Being misunderstood by Molly, Kevin almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still forced a smile on his face. "I also want to give it to your brother, but, I really need this project." Molly stared at him with her big eyes, indicating that he should continue. Kevin sipped his mouth, and then said, "If I can sessfully do this project well, my reputation in Tang family should be improved a lot, which will help me to ept Tang family in the future." Molly murmured in her heart, ''what does this have to do with me. But she still nodded to show that she was listening, "Okay, go on." "I want to marry you, want to give you a better life, but now I am not good enough in everyone''s eyes, not worthy of you, I want to work harder, so that I can have the courage to propose to you in front of all people, and let you marry me in a beautiful way, would you like to?" His eyes were sincere and sincere, making people want to believe him. However, Molly almost burst intoughter. She was even more disdainful of Kevin''s behavior. Everyone could say sweet words, but some people were eloquent, sweet, silent and rarely said. It had to be said that Kevin was a glib talker. The honeyed words that Molly had heard in her previous life were all from him. But no matter how beautiful the words were, they were moved when they were heard for the first time, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. but when they were heard for the second time, no one could be as excited as they were when they heard for the first time. What''s more, she knew that it was hypocritical behind such sweet words. However, the uncontroble anger on her face was interpreted by Kevin as excitement after being stimted by his words. It had to be said that this was a good misunderstanding. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot. "In fact, you can''t get too much benefits from this project, but it''s different for me. Molly, I beg you. Please help me tell your brother. Can you give me this opportunity? " "But my brother won''t listen to me." "Besides, since you said so, my brother must have prepared for it for a long time. How could he give up just because of my words? It''s impossible! " "Your brother won''t listen to you at first time. You can say it a few more times!" Seeing that Molly was not as obedient to him as before, Kevin was a little anxious, but he soon realized the problem of his tone and quickly said. "Molly, if your brother wants this project, the two of us will be enemies, which will more or less affect the two of us. Do you want the rtionship between the two of us to be bad?" Molly makeints about his eyes in the heart. ''Do you really think I''m stupid to say such stupid words to lie to me?'' However, she also realized that she might not be smart enough when facing Kevin in her previous life. If Molly was really so stupid, she probably wouldn''t be able to get into the postgraduate of University B by her own strength. If her family was sure that they didn''t trust her, then there was only one exnation. It was love that made people numb, and it was love that made Molly be stupid. Leaning against the table in frustration, Molly didn''t care about her image as ady at all, but she didn''t forget Kevin''s question. She looked up and replied, "No." Kevin pped his hands and said, "That''s it. You can tell your brother your difficulties and your feelings. Your brother loves you so much, he will definitely agree to your request." At this moment, Molly wanted to make use of [ ]''s words, "there is such a shameless person in the world!" But at this time, Kevin held her hand again and said, "only when I have a bigger career can your family be relieved to marry you to me. I''m also thinking about our future. Please help me and persuade your brother to give up, okay?" Chapter 18 Who Is The Woman In Red Chapter 18 Who Is The Woman In Red After saying that, he kept staring at Molly. Molly lowered her head in a hurry and pulled her hand back. In Kevin''s eyes, her series of actions of escaping and not wanting him to touch her were regarded as embarrassment after being held by him. Oh What a beautiful misunderstanding! Inadvertently, Molly rubbed her hands on the tablecloth for thest time, but she still said in a sweet voice, "Okay, I''ll go back and ask my brother what he said." It seemed that Molly really had a crush on Kevin''s words. With a big smile on his face, Kevin narrowed his eyes into slits and said, "Okay, okay. You can go back and ask your brother." Molly kept looking at his face and mouth. She wanted to leave for a long time. Seeing that her goal had been achieved, she took this opportunity to look at her watch: "Then I''ll go first. There''s still ss at school in the afternoon." Kevin''s purpose ofing to see Molly had been achieved. Seeing that Molly said so, he had no reason to disagree. He kept saying, "Okay, your study is more important. You can''t dy it. Let''s go. I''ll drive you back to school." Molly did not refuse. After all, it was not easy to get a taxi in this ce. Since there was a free car, why not take it? She was not a fool. When they got back, Molly still didn''t sit in the passenger seat. After entering the car, she didn''t say anything but yed with her mobile phone with her head raised. Kevin still wanted to say something for several times, but Molly didn''t raise her head at all, so he couldn''t say anything. Just then, Kevin''s phone rang. But he held the phone with one hand, turned his head to look at Molly and hung up. The second call came in less than a minute after he hung up. Molly guessed who it was. She didn''t keep silent this time. She looked up and said to Kevin, "why didn''t you answer your phone?" "Oh, nothing. It should be a crank call." Kevin hung up the phone in a hurry and turned it off. Molly didn''t say anything and continued to y with her phone. Kevin heaved a sigh of relief. It happened that they arrived at University B at this time. When she got off the car, Kevin was in a cold sweat again. "Kevin, I saw you on the Five Peaks Roadst time. Who is the woman in red in your car?" Molly asked, pretending to think of it all of a sudden. Kevin broke out in a cold sweat and stammered, "A woman in red? Oh, I see. I met an acquaintance on the way, so I gave her a ride. I didn''t expect you to see her. " "An acquaintance?" Molly asked, tilting her head. "Yes!" Kevin immediately replied, "I''m really just on the same way. Molly, you have to trust me!" "Of course I believe you." As she spoke, she squinted her eyes. Suddenly, Kevin felt a chill on his back. Molly left with satisfaction. She didn''t care whether Kevin called the woman and told her not toe to him in a short time or he really cut off contact with her. Molly can''t control it, but no matter what Kevin''s attitude and practice, Molly only knows that things are not over. The woman killed her and lost her children. She won''t let go of that woman. She can''t swallow the hatred of killing her son and robbing her husband. I believe most people can''t swallow it. Of course, Molly hated Kevin more than that woman. Molly clenched her fists, with her nails deeply stuck into her flesh. She didn''t know whether Kevin would feel guilty when he saw her corpse in her previous life, and whether he was also sad for the loss of her child. Her thoughts became more and more extreme in the process of memory, but finally she was called back by the pain in her hand. Looking at her nails, which were not very long, she smiled gently. In her previous life, she wore red clothes and painted red nails tomit suicide, but she did not be a ferocious ghost. It was really a pity! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Otherwise, if they suddenly appeared in front of them when they were making out, even if they couldn''t cause any substantial harm, they could frighten the man and woman and charge some interest in advance. What a pity! Seeing that Kevin''s car was out of sight, Ellie also turned around and left. At this moment, her heart was saying to Kevin, "Kevin, my revenge begins from this moment. You... Are you ready? Chapter 19 An Unexpected Person Chapter 19 An Unexpected Person In the next few days, Kevin called Molly to ask her whether she had told her brother about it or not. Molly exined to him that her eldest brother had prepared for such a long time, and how could she change his mind in a word. Slowly, it should not be in a hurry. Yes, Molly was not in a hurry. Things were going ording to her n. But Kevin was different. He was in a hurry! It''s only a week since the bidding meeting was held, and Molly has never given him urate information, so he can''t determine the final n. This series of things are pressing on him, so he''s not in a hurry. However, Molly spread out her hands. Why should I be worried? Finally, the day before the bidding, Molly told him that Farrell had agreed, but Of course, that was ater story. Now, Miss Molly is being pulled by her mother to change her clothes one by one. After changing the clothes, she showed them to her mother. If Peggy felt that it was not appropriate, she should keep changing. Molly almost threw up after changing the clothes. Originally, Molly was most annoyed to attend the party with her mother day by day, but she had not to say that she would not attend them. Every time she wore a casual dress, sometimes it was not a dress at all. Although her mother was not satisfied with Molly''s clothes at that time, Peggy could do nothing about it. Besides, when Molly arrived at the banquet, she would not follow her mother to make friends with other Now, Peggy suddenly realized that her daughter seemed to have changed? She was overjoyed. Every time she attended a banquet, she would take her to sell her daughter everywhere. Although Molly didn''t understand why she wanted to be more obedient and docile to her parents, she got such a result, but she couldn''t refuse her mother''s request. There seemed to be another party today. Finally, Molly had changed her clothes. Now she was sitting on the chair like a wooden man, letting the dresser smear her face while listening to her mother''s chatter in her ears. "Mr. Wang has a son who just came back from M Country this year. I heard that he has a good ability and appearance. You can go and talk to himter, okay?" Molly sighed, shook off her hand that was constantly smearing on her face, and said helplessly, "My mom! It''s not that your daughter can''t get married. You don''t have to arrange blind dates for me every day, do you? " "You are only twenty-five years old after graduation from the graduate school. At such an old age, you don''t have to worry, and your father and I worry about you." ncing at Molly, her mother began to "Don''t forget to have a talk with Mr. Wang when we get there, okay?" Before Molly could answer the question, her mother guided the ce again. "Mr. Wang is more than five years older than me, right?" "Mom! Even if you dislike me staying at home, you can''t marry me out in such a hurry, can you? " Besides, my brother is almost thirty years old. Shouldn''t you worry more about my brother''s marriage now? " Molly reminded her mother in her mind, trying to draw the fire to her son, and also to show her sister''s concern for her brother. "Your brother doesn''t want to get married. What can I do?" Thinking of her children, nanny felt a headache. How could it be so troublesome? How could it be so difficult to have a grandson? Molly didn''t say anything more and just let the make-up artist do whatever she wanted. At this time, she didn''t dare to provoke her mother again. Otherwise, she really dared to arrange blind dates for her every day. With a goblet in her hand and a decent smile on her face, Molly stood beside her mother, looking like a But in her heart, she was still silently hoping to dy the ending so that she could go back to sleep Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. early. Since she was really not interested in their topic, she turned her head secretly to the other side. But she didn''t expect to see someone she didn''t expect. Chapter 20 Tell A Story Chapter 20 Tell A Story Molly turned around and saw an acquaintance. She was surprised why he was here. It was really out of her expectation. Molly said to her mother in a hurry, and then said "excuse me" to the otherdies present, and walked towards that man. Molly pulled the man aside and asked anxiously, "Allen, why are you here? Alone? " Yes, it was Allen. But it was because of him that Molly was so surprised. Normally, the Cheng family wouldn''t allow him to attend such a party at this time? Allen, who was supposed to be calm, looked at Molly with tears in his eyes and a pitiful little face, which made people feel very sorry for him. Of course, Molly didn''t know if others were like this. Molly overflew maternal love and wanted to hold him in her arms to coax him. "Allen, don''t cry..." Molly pulled Allen aside and sat down. She touched his head and said, "Tell me, why are you here? Who brought you here? " "[ ] and [ ] took me here, but..." Allen stopped when he mentioned this ce. He frowned and felt very distressed. [ ] and [ ] were the children of his uncle. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Molly asked patiently, "but what''s wrong?" Allen lowered his head and said shyly, "I can''t find them since I came here. I don''t know anyone here." Molly mmed the ss on the ss table and couldn''t hold back her words. "I know they two have no good intentions!" Her angry words were heard by the people around him. "Molly, who are you talking about without good intentions?" This voice, this tone, Molly knew who it was without looking back. By the way, in this way, except for her family, the only one who called her like this was none other than Kevin. In normal times, Molly would talk to him nicely, but now she was really annoyed and didn''t want to talk to him. In the ce that everybody can''t see, Molly secretly rolled a white eye, arranged the expression on his face, and Molly greeted him with a smile. "Nobody. I just thought of a plot in a novel and couldn''t help but sigh." Shaking the ss in his hand, Kevin, who was dressed in a suit, seemed to have some good manner. He smiled and said, "What plot makes you keep in mind like this, can you tell me?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Of course!" Seeing Kevin sit next to her, Molly pulled Allen between the two of them. "The story is actually quite simple, that is, a woman sprays on a man and thinks that he is the right man in his life, so no matter how opposed her family is she only want to marry him. However, after one year''s marriage, the woman became pregnant, but the man became colder and colder to her. One day, the woman went to the men''spany, but saw that the man was in the office with another woman, who was still pregnant. " No one noticed that her hand holding the sofa was constantly tightening. She took a look at Kevin and continued to tell the story. "That pregnant woman has a big belly, bigger than her. While she was arguing with the man, the mistress pushed her to the ground. Her five month old child was gone. " Molly shrugged her shoulders and smiled, feeling bitter in her heart. Hearing this, Kevin''s face changed a few times. Although Molly saw it, she didn''t make sense to him. "Then she knew that this man didn''t love her at all. The reason why he married her was because he wanted her dowry and shares. That man had a secret lover, but the woman didn''t know it herself." Speaking of this, Molly stopped. She looked straight at Kevin. With what she said, Kevin felt nervous and guilty, as if someone had seen through him. He regretted letting Molly tell the story. He forced a smile and wanted to hold her in his arms, but he couldn''t do it because there was Allen between them. He could only say dryly, "It''s all in the novel. It''s not credible. Molly, you can take it as a pastime. Don''t take it seriously! " Molly turned around and asked, "what if it''s true?" Chapter 21 Idiot Chapter 21 Idiot Kevin didn''t know how to answer her question. He took a sip of wine, trying to ease the atmosphere, but he didn''t know what to say for a while. He could only say something like "no, the novel is fake". After thinking about whether Molly would know about him, he denied himself andforted himself that he was so careful that Molly could not find out. Her mind kept changing. At this moment, Molly wanted to sneer. No matter how long had passed, she was very angry when it came to this matter. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This kind of reaction is not to say that she still loves Kevin, but that every time she thinks about it, she will deepen the anger in her heart, and every time she thinks about it, she will be more difficult to suppress the hatred in her heart. She can''t help thinking about whether to speed up the process of revenge, otherwise, if it goes on like this, she may not be able to be burned out of reason by anger for a long time. The same thought shed through her mind. Before she could think further, she felt her clothes pulled by someone. Before she looked at Allen, she heard him asking. "Molly, who is this uncle?" Allen''s tone was very innocent. Molly was still wondering when an uncle came. She turned around and saw Allen pointing at Kevin. The two of them, one with a puzzled look on his face, the other with an expression that he had eaten something he shouldn''t have. Looking at Kevin in a ck suit and his hair dividing into 3/7, it was a normal dress. But when she saw Allen call out "Uncle", she also felt that he looked so old with the face apanying Kevin. Molly couldn''t help but burst intoughter, which made Kevin''s face even worse. In theughter of Molly, Kevin''s face became more and more gloomy. Molly still thought that she shouldn''t go too far. She stoppedughing after a fewughs and exined to Kevin, "don''t be angry, Kevin. Allen is a little thoughtless. Please don''t take it to heart!" Kevin''s face turned livid. He squinted at Allen and said coldly, "I''m not angry. Why should I argue with an idiot! Then I will be an idiot! " Hearing the two words "idiot", Allen raised his head all of a sudden, his eyes full of panic. He stood up trembling, trying to hide behind Molly. Hearing Kevin''s words, Molly''s face turned cold. At this time, she saw Allen. On the one hand, she really wanted to tear Kevin apart alive, and on the other hand, she wanted to pull Allen to a corner to She grabbed Allen''s hands and stroked his back to calm him down slowly. Then she turned to Kevin with cold eyes and a serious face. Kevin regretted when he said "idiot". After all, although the young master of the Cheng family was not smart enough, he was a member of the Cheng family, which represented the face of the Cheng family. He humiliated the Cheng family in public. He didn''t know if the Cheng family would be dissatisfied. With the current strength of the Tang family, they couldn''t afford to provoke the anger of the Cheng family. Besides, the Tang family had to sign a contract with the Cheng family recently. If they refused to cooperate because of this matter, it would be a great loss. However, when he looked into the distance, he happened to see the second young master of the Cheng family, Cecil. Thinking of the current strengthyout of the Cheng family, he was a little worried. The Cheng family wouldn''t attack apany that might be a partner for a fool who had no parents, would they? Before he breathed a sigh of relief and took a sip of water, he turned around and saw Molly''s eyes. Molly''s eyes were very cold. Kevin had never been stared at by her like this, which made him a little flustered. "Molly..." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Molly. Chapter 22 Of Course I Like You Chapter 22 Of Course I Like You With a cold face, Molly said in a cold tone, "Kevin, remember to think twice before you speak. Think Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. about whether you could afford the consequences if you say that." She looked around and saw Cheng family and his wife standing there. Cold sweat came out of Kevin''s head at once. He rubbed his hands back and forth at a loss. Looking at Molly and Allen, he was a little timid. Molly turned her head to Allen and gently stroked his back tofort him. She really didn''t want to see the person in front of her anymore. She sighed again that she was really blind in her previous life to look at such a person. This man was nothingpared to others. How could she be so loyal to him? She had done so much for another woman. Shaking her head, Molly took a deep breath, as if she was exhaling the sadness in her heart. Seeing that Molly ignored him, Kevin felt a little embarrassed and wanted to go somewhere else. "Shouldn''t you apologize if you said something wrong?" Molly asked as she caught a glimpse of the scene. Molly never liked to bully others with her power or status. She thought it was too cheap. However, Molly found out that such an approach didn''t work for Kevin. If you don''tpare yourself with him, he doesn''t know how much weight he has. He was a typical shameless man. It was better to embarrass him than to piss her off! Kevin turned his head in surprise. His face was inconceivable, but Molly didn''t give him a ray of light from the corner of his eyes. "You apologize. Today''s matter is past. If not, Uncle Chenges here, it''s not a word of sorry that can be settled." Molly said coldly without raising her head. Somehow, Kevin thought that Molly was caring about him. But Apologizing to a fool, he felt very reluctant. Seeing that the head of the Cheng family really meant to go this way, he had to stutter. "Mr Mr. Cheng, I am... Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. " Without waiting for Edward''s response, he walked away in shame and anger. Molly patiently coaxed Allen for a while, but he kept his head up and did not respond at all. Molly didn''t know what to do. Frowning, she held her chin and looked at him worriedly. After a long while, Allen suddenly mumbled something. "¡­¡­ No one likes me. Everyone thinks I''m a fool... " "No, no, No! No one dislikes it! " Allen''s words made Molly''s heart ache. She grabbed Allen''s hand and said, "I like Allen! And Allen is very smart. You are not stupid! " "But that man just now..." Molly hurriedly interrupted, "that man is a bad guy. Don''t believe his words! Only those who say you are stupid are fools! " All of a sudden, Allen raised his head, looked at Molly seriously and asked, "So Molly like me?" "Of course I like you." Molly answered without hesitation. At this time, Molly was happy to see the innocent smile on Allen''s face again, but she ignored his dark eyes. Noticing his gaze, Molly blushed. Chapter 23 Overall Arrangement Chapter 23 Overall Arrangement During the party, Molly met Jonson and Susie. They thought that Molly were still angry because they brought Allen here nut left him alone. Although Molly didn''t give them a good look, it was fine. However, the way Susie looked at her made Molly very ufortable. It was the first time that Molly wanted to gouge out a person''s eyes. In addition, in such a case, Molly naturally forgot the whole thing arranged by her mother. It can be said that after one night, Molly didn''t know at all what the newly returned Mr. Wang looked like. A weekter, therge-scale bidding officially began in B city. It was not too much to describe the bidding with arge scale. It can be said that 80% of the group enterprises in B City have all participated in this meeting. It is extremely rare to say that there are many bidders. However, it doesn''t mean that everyone will participate in the auction. Most people will take a look and learn about the capabilities of other enterprises by the way. Molly followed Farrell to the bidding site, while the Cheng family was brought here by Charles, the head of the Cheng family, with Allen, which surprised her. She didn''t understand what Charles meant. Shouldn''t Charles bring his own son, Jonson, to such an asion? Was it because his own son was too weak to support? Was it good for him to prove his son through Allen? This thought was killed by Molly in her mind. She rolled her eyes at herself. ''Isn''t it wrong for him to do so?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin came with several assistants. When he saw Molly, he nodded at her with a smile and waved the phone in his hand. Kevin was also a strange person. At first, Molly thought that he would have some courage to ignore her because she embarrassed him again at the party, but she didn''t expect that he would be so self- righteous to think that she reminded him for his good. With a slight smile on her face, Molly told Kevin her decision yesterday. She said that Farrell had already submitted the bid, and many people in the industry already knew that Su Family wouldpete for the project. If Fareell didn''t say anything during the bidding, what would everyone think? If he really did so, even if Kevin finally got the project, it would damage the reputation of the Su family and the Tang family. Even if Kevin didn''t care about the reputation of the Su family, he still cared about his own reputation very much. But Molly said that they wouldn''t bid for thest chance and would leave it to Kevin. The meeting began soon. After the leader introduced theyout and function of the project, the bidding began. Seeing that Farrell was calmly reading the documents in her hands, Molly knew that he wouldn''t take action so early. Hearing the offers one after another, Molly thought it was interesting, but at this time she wanted to see Kevin''s reaction. They were not very close to each other. When Molly looked over, Kevin happened to look at her. Perhaps he had got the permission of Farrell. Kevin seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled brightly at Molly and waved his mobile phone, looking quite calm. Molly smiled back, shook her phone and looked away. All of a sudden, the corners of her mouth lifted into a smirk. Looking from her angle, Allen could be seen. He was dressed in a ck suit, tied with a bow tie in his neck, and sat in a chair with a straight face. With pretty face and tall figure, he still felt like some elite in the workce. As if feeling someone was staring at him, Allen turned his head to the direction of Molly. When he saw clearly that it was Molly, he showed a big smile, and in an instant, he looked a little more stupid. Molly shook her head helplessly. The motionless Allen looked very beautiful. Just then, her phone vibrated. Molly waved at Edward and looked down at the message. There was only one message, "it''s almost done. Is your brother going to bid?"? Chapter 24 Bidding Chapter 24 Bidding Without looking at the signature, Molly knew it was from Kevin. She looked around and listened to the price call. It was sure that the price call was less, but the price was much higher. She looked back at her brother and was about to listen to his ideas. "Brother, can we start bidding now?" Farrell looked up, shook his head and said, "not yet. Wait a little longer." The price gradually rose to 60 million. There were fewer and fewer people bidding. The speed of Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. bidding was also slower and slower. Farrell had no intention of bidding. Noticing that there was no response from Farrell, Kevin didn''t say anything. Instead, he chatted happily with his assistant. But being calm on the surface doesn''t mean he is calm inside. Molly has already been typed several messages on her mobile phone. Finally, when stopped at the price of 68 million, the host called once. Farrell didn''t move, but Kevin held the brand tightly. It could see the sweat drops on his head. The host bid again. Then, Farrell raised the price tag in his hand and bid for the first time, "seventy million!" Kevin saw that the price was getting higher and higher, and stopped at the price of sixty-eight million again. He was in a hurry and wanted to raise his bidding card immediately, but considering the agreement with Molly, he dared not act rashly. At this time, he saw Farrell bidding. Although heined that Farrell had increased two million Yuan in one breath, Kevin was still relieved and quickly raised the sign in his hand and shouted: "seventy- one million!" Seeing this, Farrell raised the card in his hand again unhurriedly, "seventy-three million!" Kevin was a little confused, but on second thought, he understood. After all, the Su family participated in the bidding, and if they couldn''t give up so easily, it would inevitably make people gossip. He had no choice but to raise the card and add one million again. However, Farrell didn''t stop. Instead, he added another two million. Kevin couldn''t keep calm anymore. As expected, he heard the bid again. He took out his phone and sent a message to Molly. Molly sensed the vibration of her phone and pretended not to know. She just watched the bidding carefully. Kevin kept winking at Molly, but Molly waspletely invisible to him. He was angry and angry, but he prepared for such a long time, and could not really be willing to give up, so he had to follow Molly to constantly increase the price. At first, he added one million, then five hundred thousand, and finally two hundred thousand. As for Farrell, I don''t care how much you pay me. Anyway, I only pay two million at a time, which seems very calm. In this way, the one who had more advantages in the two battles was immediately revealed. Many people present were also confused. In our opinion, Kevin''s team, ability, and economic strength were all inferior to that of Farrell. Since he was doomed to lose, why did you struggle here? If not, the Tang family would lose face. About a dozen rounds had passed, and the price of Kevin and Farrell had reached ny-five million. At this moment, Kevin''s mood could be described as ashes. He estimated the start-up capital in his hand. If he really increased four million, he would not be able to shoot this project. All his preparations at the beginning were in vain. However, at this moment, Farrell knocked down the card in his hand and gave up. This move provoked a lot of discussion. Originally, Farrell''s bidding posture made people think that Farrell was necessary for this project. Suddenly, giving up made people feel that there was a big gap in their hearts, and their faces were all incredible. He looked at the direction where Farrell was looking at Anyway It was veryplicated. It could be described in this way. In fact, the price was thirty percent higher than in her previous life. It should be the peak that Kevin could afford. If it went on, it would probably fall into her hands. This project was dispensable to the Su family, and there was really no need to pay such a huge price. It was not like Kevin who was prepared to prove his ability. Kevin breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was within his tolerance. "One hundred million!" Chapter 25 One Hundred And Ten Million Chapter 25 One Hundred And Ten Million The sudden bidding startled everyone, and Kevin''s nerves were even more nervous. He shouted out a number immediately after the "one hundred million" bid. "One hundred and ten million!" "Wow!" It''s a great sensation. When the "one billion" was called out, everyone was very surprised. When they heard the figure of 110 million, all were shocked. The older entrepreneurs could not help shaking their heads, as if they were feeling that the young people were really rich. Molly was also surprised. She could tell that the man who bid for one hundred million was Allen. Although she had some regrets when she stopped bidding, she only wished that Kevin could give more money out. She also hoped that someone could bid again and let Kevin give more money. But she had never thought that the man was Allen. After being surprised, she began to worry about Allen. Would his uncle me him for this? Would he be sad if his uncle med him? Molly scratched her hair irritably. How could this child be so troublesome? Could she interfere in everything? What a naughty boy! After realizing the price he offered, Kevin couldn''t move. His father only gave him one hundred million. Where could he get the remaining ten million? Go to her father? That''s impossible! It''s not that his father didn''t give it, but he knew that he would me him for spending so much money on the project and leave a bad impression on him. Then his original intention was to prove his strength through this project, and his dream of getting the inheritance right was shattered. However, how could he get such arge sum of money without asking for it from his father? At this time, it was impossible for him to say that he didn''t want to do this project. Anyone who wanted to do it would take him to do it. Kevin leaned against the chair and took two deep breaths. He stared at the assistant with his bloodshot eyes and said in a low voice, "why don''t you stop me?" The assistant looked at him and said carefully, "I I wanted to remind you, but But you said it too fast. I can''t stop you at all! " He looked fiercely at the direction of Molly, only to find that she was deep frowning and thinking about a very serious question. ording to the rules, Kevin needed to go up to the stage and sign the documents. No matter how unhappy he was, he could only squeeze out a smile and symbolically say a few words of gratitude. After the meeting, Kevin got off the stage and hurried to catch up with Molly. But along the way, there were many people saying congrattions to him. He could not ignore any of them, let alone offend them. He said thank you one by one for his patience. When he squeezed out of the crowd with sweat all over his body, Molly had already followed Farrell out of the hall. "What are you thinking about?" It was not until her brother''s voice came to her mind that she came back to her senses. "No, nothing." Molly smiled at her brother and continued to walk forward. Suddenly, she turned her head again. "Brother, are you going home or to thepany directly?" Taking a look at her and then behind her, Farrell said, "I''ll drive you home first, and then go to the "No, thanks." Molly said with a smile, "I''m not a child. I can find my home." Seeing that Farrell was looking at her back, Molly understood what he meant. She leaned over, patted on his shoulder andforted him, "don''t worry, brother! He didn''t dare to do anything to me. Besides, I have a driver! Don''t worry. Go to work. " "Really?" He was still worried. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Molly waved her hands and said, "I''m fine!" He was still worried about her, but he had an important negotiation to attend in person, so he had to say, "then I''ll send you to the car first." As soon as Molly''s car turned out of the parking lot, she saw Kevin running out of the party in a hurry. Farrell narrowed her eyes and watched him getting closer and closer. When Kevin saw Farrell, he couldn''t help but feel lucky that he was able to make it. He hadn''t left yet. When he was about to walk forward, he saw that he was nodded at him, got in the car and left. Unable to stop or catch up with him, he stamped his feet angrily. Chapter 26 Visit Cheng Family Chapter 26 Visit Cheng Family After that, Kevin also called Molly, but she also told him that she did not get the project, and she also wanted to help him get the project. In the end, she also got the project. Why did shee here to express her dissatisfaction? Kevin murmured. The price was too high. Hearing this, Molly said directly, "the price is too high? That''s what you said. I don''t have the ability to stop you from saying that. " In the end, she hung up the phone directly without waiting for Kevin to say anything more. Kevin smashed his phone angrily. However, he was more worried about how to get ten million. At this moment, a servant knocked on the door and said, "Young master, Master wants you to go to the study." Besides, no matter how hard Kevin tried to deal with his father''s problems and me, let''s see what Molly was doing these days. Thinking of what Allen had done at the bidding meeting that day, Molly was still worried. The next day, she asked her mother to pay a visit to Cheng family. In fact, she would like to have a look on her own, but first, she didn''t make a good friend at Cheng''s house, and second, she was a girl who didn''t get married, so she went to find a man. It might be normal for her to put it on ordinary people, but I''m afraid it would make headlines for her to put it on them. ''The eldest daughter of the Su family met Mr. Cheng in private. It suspected that her new rtionship was exposed!'' Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of such a title, Molly felt horrible. So, for the sake of safety, she had to take her mother with her. She believed that her mother also wanted to know how Allen was doing. She would not me herself for using her. After saying that, she kept nodding her head to convince herself. Seeing her mothering out of the kitchen, Molly immediately weed her warmly. "Ouch, what did mom do? How can you smell so fragrant? " After saying that, she leaned over and smelled it intoxicatedly. "Why are you so sweet today?" With the help of Molly, her mother put the dishes on the table and said, "tell me, what can I do for you?" "Nothing. Can''t I praise my mother''s cooking?" Molly said coquettishly. Her mother looked at her up and down, pouted and said, "don''t I know you? The sun is not rising from the West today. To be honest, I''m in a good mood today. Maybe I agree. " Molly kissed her mother on the cheek, held her arm and continued to act like a spoiled child, "I haven''t seen Edward for a while. I want to see him, but it''s not convenient for me to go to Cheng family by myself. I want you to apany me to see him today, okay?" After saying that, she blinked her big watery eyes and looked straight at her mother. "To see Allen?" Peggy thought for a while and said, "okay. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Let''s go to see him." As soon as her mother finished her words, Molly gave her a kiss and said happily, "thank you, mom. You are really my mother!" "Of course it''s your mother. Ask your father if he dares to find you a stepmother." Molly stuck out her tongue and said, "I don''t dare to ask my father about it." "Why don''t you ask me?" Molly''s father, who was having breakfast downstairs, heard what Molly said. "Nothing, nothing!" She quickly waved her hand and denied, "Dad,e and have a taste. My mother cooked today." Seeing that her father sat down to have dinner and didn''t ask any more questions, Molly breathed a sigh of relief and secretly wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on her head. After dinner, Molly''s father and Farrell went to work together. After Peggy dressed up a little, she took Molly to visit Cheng family. Mrs. Cheng was quite enthusiastic. When she saw Mrs. Su and Mollying in with a big smile on their faces, she praised them for a long time, which was rare to see in heaven and earth. Seeing that, Molly felt a little embarrassed. She even invited her children to meet her. Peggy praised them, too. But Molly frowned, raised her head and pursed her lips seriously. The way that Jonson looked at her made her feel ufortable. Chapter 27 Looking For Allen Chapter 27 Looking For Allen It was not the first time that Molly had been seen like this, but it was the first time that she felt Jonson''s gaze. Molly moved a little uneasily, and her heart was full of doubts. Logically speaking, she hadn''t seen and talked with Jonson for many times. Why did he look at her like that? incorrect! It seemed that when she saw Jonson for the first time, his eyes were like this. At that time, she seemed to be angry about the matter of Allen, so she didn''t pay much attention to Jonson. Molly raised her head and looked at Jonson in confusion. When their eyes met, she felt more ufortable. What did Jonson mean by looking at her? ''Is he targeting me? He has a grudge against me? Or does he have a crush on me?'' No matter what kind of guess it was, Molly felt very bad. "Molly, Molly..." Hearing a series of cries, Molly came back to her senses. She quickly answered, "Mom, did you call me?" "What are you thinking about? I and your Aunt Celine have called you so many times, but you couldn''t hear us!" There was a touch of me in Peggy''s tone. Hearing that, Molly apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Aunt Celine. I was so absorbed in my thought that I didn''t hear you." Molly turned around and looked around. After a while, she was amazed and asked happily, "Aunt Celine, your garden is so beautiful. Can I look around?" Everyone liked to hear the praise. Sure enough, Celine Cheng was a little angry because Molly was in a daze and didn''t respond to her words. She was also very happy to hear that now. Celine Cheng said gently, "Of course you can. Just take a look at it. It''s like being in your own home. Don''t be shy!" After saying that, Celine Cheng asked Susie to go with Molly. Susie and Molly were not familiar with each other, but they had only heard about each other from others. Because they were not familiar with each other, they didn''t talk much. It was very boring for the two of them to walk all the way. Molly was in a hurry to look for Allen, hoping that Susie wouldn''t follow her, but it was in someone else''s house, and she couldn''t say that. However, Molly could tell that Susie was a little impatient. Susie kept typing and sending messages. After Susie''s phone rang for the third time, Molly said, "Susie, if you have something to do, you can go ahead with your work. I''ll see for myself and go back to find Aunt Celer." "Well, Molly, take a look." Hearing what Molly said, Susie felt relieved. She quickly said, "I have something to do and have to leave. Molly, you can look around here. If you don''t understand, you can ask the servant to take you." "Okay." Molly nodded with a smile. After Susie left, Molly turned around and walked in the opposite direction. Molly hade to this garden many times when she was a child, and she could still remember many things. If Allen didn''t change his residence, she could find him. The familiar scene quickly appeared in front of Molly, but it was a little more deste and lifeless than the ces she saw just now. Molly walked forward step by step. Everything around her was a little unfamiliar because she hadn''t seen it for a long time. If there was nothing else, Molly could stand here for a long time to pursue the childhood time and uncover the sealed memory. But she came here today to see Allen. The first thing she needed to do was to find him. Since she couldn''t find a servant by her side, Molly had no one to ask and she couldn''t yell at other Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. people''s house, so she had to look for Allen by herself. Molly searched every corner of the ce where the two of them used to stay when they were children, including the greenhouse and flower rack, but didn''t see Allen. Molly was a little anxious. She took it for granted that Allen must be at home, so she didn''t ask her mother to ask whether Allen was at home today before they came. If Allen wasn''t here today, then she''s wasting her time today. "Molly?" Chapter 28 Are You Really Silly Or Not Chapter 28 Are You Really Silly Or Not "Molly?" The voice came from behind. Molly was surprised. She turned around and saw Allen standing behind her with a happy face. However, his image... Molly was speechless. Allen''s body was covered with mud, and a leaf was hung on his messy hair. Molly felt both funny and distressed. She walked up to Allen, took off the leaf on his head and asked, "What did you do just now? Why do you make yourself so dirty? " "I''m nting flowers!" Allen shouted happily, trying to reach out to grab Molly, but when he saw his dirty hand, he withdrew it with embarrassment and smiled shyly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Did you nt flowers? What flowers do you grow? " Molly smiled and held Allen''s hand, patting the mud on his body. There was a tap not far away, and Molly was about to take him to wash his hands. "Lily." Allen grinned, showing his teeth. He was handsome and looked like a sunny man. "It''s my mother''s favorite flower." Molly answered with a smile, "Do you like it?" "Yes, I do!" Allen smiled more brightly, as if he was very happy to see Molly. "Do you know what Lily''s flower meaning is?" At this moment, Molly seemed to see the little brother who was giving her the problem seriously in front of her, with an expression of "I can solve this problem. Come and ask me". Holding back herughter, Molly asked, "What is Lily''s flowernguage?" Allen smiled and said loudly, "Lily''s flowernguage is waiting for happiness." Waiting for happiness? Hearing this answer, Molly was stunned for a moment, and then she could not help but show a bitter smile. Only when there was happiness could we wait. But for some people, let alone just waiting, even if they pursued, they might not be able to get happiness. "Let''s go. I''ll take you there!" With excitement written all over his face, Allen was about to run towards the flowerpot with Molly. "No, let''s not rush to see the flower first, we''ll see itter." As Molly took out a tissue to wipe Allen''s hands, she said, "I have something to ask you." "What is it?" Allen behaved obediently. Molly''s expression became serious and said, "Tell me, did you shout out the one hundred million dors in the bidding?" With a guilty conscience, Allen turned his head to the other side instead of looking at Molly''s eyes. Holding his face in her hands, Molly shook his head and asked again, "it''s you, isn''t it?" Seeing that he couldn''t avoid this topic, Allen nodded obediently. "Then tell me, why did you bid this price?" Molly frowned more tightly. "Because... Because... " "For what?" "Because I don''t like that person." Allen said angrily. "Who do you dislike? Kevin? Just because he said you were a fool?" Molly understood and couldn''t helpughing. "I didn''t expect you would hold a grudge like this!" Allen was really angry now. He pped away Molly''s hand and shouted, "Ah! No! " Then he turned around and stood aside, ignoring Molly. Since Molly''s hand was pped away, she didn''t get angry. She continued toe up to Allen with a smile, "Wow! Are you angry? " "Allen, Allen, say something to me." "Are you really ignoring me? Little brother, little brother... " "Little brother, please. Can you tell me why you don''t like Kevin?" Molly gritted her teeth secretly. It''s hard to coax him. She had coaxed him like this, but he still ignored her. Looking at the tall figure standing in front of her, Molly considered whether she should lean over to his back and bite him. "Because you don''t like him." Allen said in a low voice. Molly felt as if there was a gust of wind in this sentence, gently blowing from the ear, itching the ear, making people can''t help but feel itchy. She wanted to hear such a voice again, but she was afraid that if she heard it again, she would be itchy. Molly couldn''t help touching her ears. She didn''t know what was wrong and why she had such a feeling. She pinched her palm with her nails. The sharp pain sobered her up a little. She asked, "How do you know that I don''t like him? I don''t like him. Why do you bid with him? " Allen couldn''t think of a reason for a long time, so he had to grudgingly said, "Anyway, I know you don''t like him." "I''m not robbing him. I just want him to spend more money." Hearing the answer, Molly was a little shocked. She suppressed the surprise in her heart and asked, "You offered such a high price all of a sudden. What if he doesn''t want it in the end?" Allen shook his head immediately and said, "No, he won''t. He haspeted for it for so long, and he must want it very much. I suddenly bid, and he must bid with me before he reacts." Molly stared at Allen for a long time before she came to her senses. She patted Allen on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I really don''t know if you are really stupid or not!" Under the flower rack in the distance, three pairs of eyes were looking at them. Different people, with different emotions brewing in their eyes. Chapter 29 Marry A Fool Instead Of Him Chapter 29 Marry A Fool Instead Of Him Standing behind the flower rack, Peggy, Celine and Jonson looked at Molly and Allen not far away. Celine looked at the two people over there. Molly was smiling and touching Allen''s head. No one knew what Molly was talking about, and the two of them wereughing happily. Celine smiled and said to Peggy, "It seems that Molly has a good rtionship with Allen." Peggy also said with a smile, "When Allen''s mother was still alive, I often took Molly here. At that time, the two of them often yed together. They were on good terms." Jonson snorted, but his voice was so low that neither Peggy nor Celine heard it. Molly was still asking Allen about what happened that day. She was a little shocked when she heard Allen''s psychological deduction about Kevin. She couldn''t help but sigh, "I don''t know if you are really stupid or not". Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Allen denied at once, "I''m not stupid! I''m very smart! " But there was still a bit of foolishness between his eyebrows, which made Molly touch his forehead and sigh, "Yes, you are not stupid. You are very smart." "Ha ha..." Allenughed, as if he was satisfied to hear such words. Feeling a little sad, Molly pulled up his hand, dusted his sleeves and asked softly, "Did your uncle me you after you came back?" Allen shook his head and said, "No." Molly raised her eyebrows. She didn''t believe what he said, but she thought he wouldn''t lie, so she stopped asking. Out of the corner of her eye, Molly saw the person standing there. Thinking for a while, she knew that she had to go there, so she came over with Allen and greeted her mother and Celine first. Allen also said hello to Peggy, then Celine, and finally smiled at Jonson. Both Peggy and Celine responded enthusiastically. Only Jonson curled his lips and didn''t say anything. They sat down under the flower rack. Celine took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, "How old is Molly this year? Do you have a boyfriend? " Sure enough, at this age, the problem that could never be avoided came. Molly smiled helplessly and replied, "I am twenty-four years old this year. I don''t have a boyfriend yet, but I am still a graduate student. There is no hurry." "Why not?" At the mention of this, Peggy couldn''t help but retort. "Children are all like this." Celine said worriedly, "Jonson is already more than 20 years old. He still doesn''t mention marriage. I''m so worried about him! s! " "The eldest brother doesn''t marry a wife. Why should I be in such a hurry?" Jonson said impatiently. The whole room quieted down. The expressions of Peggy and Molly darkened, and Celine also looked a little embarrassed. Only Allen had a smile on his face, but no one could see his eyes because his head was slightly raised. At noon, Molly left with Peggy. Celine had nned to keep them for lunch, but Celine didn''t insist because Peggy said that there was something at home. In the car, Peggy asked Molly, "It seems that Mrs. Celine wants you to date with Jonson. What do you think?" "What?" As soon as Molly took a sip of her drink, she almost spat it out. "Look at Jonson''s dandy look, how could Mrs. Celine be so confident that I can fall in love with her son?" "After all, children are the best in parents'' eyes." Peggy didn''t like Jonson, either. Then she joked, "But he is pretty. Don''t you like him?" Curling her lips, Molly said in a disdainful tone, "It''s useless to look good! I won''t marry him even if I marry a fool! " Chapter 30 Do You Like Him Chapter 30 Do You Like Him As soon as Molly finished her words, Peggy pped her on the head. "Ouch!" Molly rubbed herself head, turned around and asked discontentedly, "Mom, what are you doing? Why did you hit me? " Peggy said angrily, "How dare you ask! How dare you say anything! " "I didn''t say anything. I just said that I would not marry Jonson even if I married a fool." Molly rubbed her head, looking aggrieved. "Nothing! Are you going to piss me off? " As she spoke, Peggy looked even angrier. She stared at Molly and said seriously, "Tell me the truth. What do you think of Allen?" "Allen? What does it have to do with Allen? " Molly didn''t understand. "I just treat him as a friend as I did when I was a child!" Speaking of this ce, Molly felt something wrong and said, "No..." "What''s wrong?" Peggy''s heart sank again. Molly said with a smile, "I used to take him as my brother when I was a child, and now I take him as my younger brother. I can''t help but worry more about him." Peggy sighed with relief. After a long while, Peggy said to Molly sincerely, "In fact, I was really worried when I saw you sitting together with Allen today. I''m worried that you really love Allen. " Hearing her mother''s words, Molly wanted to refute by instinct, "How could it be possible for me to fall in love with Allen? Allen is like a kid now. How could it be possible for me to fall in love with a kid? " But after saying this, Molly also had doubts in her heart, and she was a little confused about herself recent performance. She cared about a person for no reason, whether he was full and warm, and whether he would be med. Wasn''t it a little too much? If she only cared about him as a friend, but she had never cared about her other friends like this. Maybe it''s because Allen looked like a child now, so Molly couldn''t help caring about him, but he was really a young man of more than 20 years old. Molly''s brows furrowed. She couldn''t figure it out. Her mind was in a mess, as if a voice was repeating in her mind, "Why? Why are you so good to him and why are you worried about him? " Another voice asked in her mind, "Do you like him? Was it about love? Or brother and sister? Do you like him? Do you like him? " Molly kept rubbing her fingers, almost to rub off the skin on her fingers. But herplicated mood made her unable to stop at all. Sitting very close to her, Peggy naturally noticed Molly''s movements. Peggy''s eyebrows were uncontrobly throbbing. She secretly reached out and rubbed a few times, and said to Molly, "In fact, people have selfish motives." Molly hadn''t respond yet. Hearing Peggy''s voice, she just turned around and said, "Yes." "In fact, when you were young, I and your Aunt Sarah joked that we could make an engagement for you. But now it seems lucky that we have not make an engagement for you." Said Peggy, looking at Molly. Although Peggy''s expression didn''t change a lot when she said these words, Molly could still feel Peggy''splex emotions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But whose emotions were notplicated? Molly didn''t know what she was doing or what she had done. Two voices kept talking in her mind from time to time. One asked why she did that, and the other asked if she liked him. These words kept echoing in her mind, making her unable to think about anything unnecessary. However, she could not give an answer to either of these two questions. Chapter 31 Childhood Sweetheart Chapter 31 Childhood Sweetheart "Then why not?" Molly didn''t know why she asked such a question. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this question, Peggy''s eyes widened. She covered her forehead with her hands and sighed, without saying anything for a long time. Molly was also very sad. She regretted saying that, but she was stubborn and could not take it back or change it into other questions. Her eyes were red, waiting for her mother''s answer. Peggy chuckled, which was supposed to be happy, but now it was very heavy. She said, "Later, we thought that you were on good terms when you were children, but you may not be good when you grow up. At that time, we thought that if you were not on good terms, or if you were really brother and sister, then you didn''t have to be embarrassed by an engagement. " Taking a look at Molly, Peggy continued, "If both of you want to get married when you grow up, and you grow up together, you''re childhood sweethearts and know each other very well. Of course, we won''t refuse the marriage." Molly''s lips moved. Looking at her mother''s tearful eyes, she didn''t say anything. Peggy''s tears streamed down her cheeks. Looking at her daughter who looked more and more beautiful, she said, "Molly! I''ve been through this. I can tell from your eyes that you have a crush on Allen. If... If there is nothing wrong with Allen''s brain, even if your Uncle Robert and Aunt Sarah have passed away, I will still be willing to marry you to Allen. But... " Peggy wiped the tears from her eyes with her fingers, paused for a moment and then said, "But Allen is like a child now. If you really like him and marry him, how can you get happiness?" Hearing her mother''s words, Molly understood every word, but she didn''t understand what these words meant when they werebined. Molly looked at her mother with red eyes and tears. She understood something a little, she only got the answers to two questions in her mind from her mother''s words. She liked Allen. Her love for him was not simply brother and sister, but really man and woman. "Mom..." Molly didn''t know what to say. She could only call out in a low voice, "Mom... Mom... " Peggy held Molly in her arms, letting Molly''s tears wet her neat clothes. But Peggy still had to say what she should say. "Molly, let me tell you. Women are too stupidpared to men. There is only one chance for a woman to fall in love in her life. I hope you can have a good look and really find the person who can make you happy." "Don''t you always want me to find someone to marry?" Molly wiped her tears on Peggy''s clothes and said angrily. Peggy didn''t get angry. She just nodded at Molly''s forehead and said, "Are you childish? I did it because I wanted you to find a good man to marry, but I didn''t let you get married so casually. " Peggy sighed and said, "I just said that everyone has selfish motive. I also like Allen and feel sorry for him. But everyone''s love is different. Compared with Allen, I still love my daughter the most. " Looking out of the window at the fast flying scenery outside, Peggy said, "I can only say sorry to your Aunt Sarah. But as a mother, I believe that your Aunt Sarah can understand." Molly felt more headache. She straightened up, leaned on the chair and said to Peggy in a low voice. "Mom, let me think about it. Let me think about it myself." Chapter 32 What Should I Do Chapter 32 What Should I Do When they got home, Molly went back to her room directly andy on her back on the bed. Looking at the ceiling, Molly thought of a lot of things. Thinking of the past with Kevin, she felt sweet and bitter. What happenedter even made her unable to believe in love. Molly had thought that she would never love anyone again in this life. No matter how anxious her parents were, she would never get married again. But she didn''t expect that she would have a crush on someone so soon. Molly covered her head with the quilt and didn''t know what to do. "Hum..." Molly''s phone vibrated. Molly picked up the phone and found it was from Allen. When Molly was in the Cheng Family today, it suddenly urred to her that she didn''t leave her phone number to Allen, so she input it into Allen''s phone and told him that he could call her no matter what happened. She hadn''t expected that they had just been separated for less than two hours, Allen couldn''t help calling her. Molly didn''t n to answer the phone at first, because she didn''t know how to face Allen now. But on second thought, if she didn''t answer the phone, the child didn''t know how to get tangled up. It Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. was really unnecessary. Molly picked up the phone and pressed the answer key, trying to make her voice as normal as possible. She said to the microphone, "Hello! It''s Allen. " "Yes, we are home... Well, I''lle to you when I''m free... I know... Be a good child, okay... Okay, I know. I''lle to you. " "All right, all right. Go to wash yourself and go to bed. It''ste..." "Okay, good night." After hanging up the phone, Molly threw herself on the bed and scratched her hair in a mess irritably. She grabbed the quilt and covered herself in it. ''Sleep! Sleep! As long as I''m asleep, I don''t have to think about anything!'' Not to mention whether Molly could fall asleep or not, Allen was sitting at the head of the bed in his room, holding his mobile phone tightly in his hand. His face was a little gloomy, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Perhaps he could sense the unhappiness hidden in Molly''s joyful tone. On the second morning, Molly went downstairs with two dark circles under her eyes and happened to see her brother, Farrell, who had juste out of his room. "Wow! What''s wrong with you? You have dark circles under your eyes. Didn''t you sleep very early yesterday? Did you get up and fight with someone in the middle of the night? " Seeing the surprised look on Farrell''s face, Molly touched her eyes and asked, "Is it really serious?" Farrell nodded. Molly lowered her head and said in a daze, "Then I''ll go back to my room and make up to cover it." When she went downstairs again, it was almost time for ss. She didn''t have time to breakfast and drove to school. Of course, she didn''t hear Peggy''s deep sigh after she left. The sun was shining brightly, making people feel warm. Holding a book in her arms, Molly walked to thewn in the school and enjoyed the sunshine. Not far away, an olddy was pushing a wheelchair, on which sat an old man, with a bag of yellow orange hanging on the wheelchair. All of a sudden, the bags containing oranges were broken and full oranges rolled around. One of them happened to roll to the side of Molly. She picked it up and looked at the sun. With a smile, she walked to the olddy and handed the orange to her, "Grandma, here you are." Chapter 33 The Old Lady And The Old Man Chapter 33 The Old Lady And The Old Man "Granny, here you are." said Molly. At this time, the olddy was picking up the rest of the orange from the ground with difficulty. Seeing the orange in front of her, the olddy was stunned, but soon showed a kind smile and said, Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Thank you, good child." "It doesn''t matter." With a smile, Molly helped the olddy up and said, "Granny, have a rest. I''ll pick up the rest." Sitting aside, Molly watched the olddy peel the orange for the old man and carefully remove the white threads outside, and then send them to the old man''s mouth. It seemed that the old man had Alzheimer''s disease. Sometimes, before the old man could open his mouth, the olddy would patiently touch his lips again and again to let him open his mouth to eat. Noticing that Molly was looking at her, the olddy smiled at her and said, "When people get old, they will be like this." Molly smiled sheepishly and said, "You and grandpa love each other so much!" "Ahem!" Hearing that, the olddy smiled and said, "We have been together for so many years. Love hasn''t been the most important thing!" The olddy turned to look at the old man and said with a smile, "But he was so kind to me when he was young." When the olddy said this, her face seemed to be a little red, and she looked much younger. "Oh!" Molly answered in a long voice, with a yful look on her face. "You naughty girl!" The olddy sensed Molly''s teasing and didn''t get angry. She stretched out her hand and pointed at Molly, "Naughty girl." Molly stuck out her tongue naughtily. The olddy sighed, but she didn''t feel depressed. She looked at the old man and said. "It''s said that when people get older, they''re like a child." Then the olddy turned to Molly and said, "Don''t look at him sitting here quietly now. You don''t know how much he makes me angry at home." The olddy seemed to be very dissatisfied with the old man. She med all the "crimes" of the old man to Molly. "He said he wanted to eat rice at home. I asked him to have a meal after I made the meal. He didn''t want to eat anymore, but he wanted to eat noodles. When the noodles were ready, he wanted to eat rice. It really made me very angry." Although the olddy said she was angry, there was still a smile in her eyes. "But I can''t leave you alone just because you piss me off, can I?" The olddy wiped the old man''s mouth and asked the old man yfully. Sitting aside and watching the scene, Molly felt very warm. "We''re husband and wife, and we''re going to be coitant to old no matter what." No one know if the olddy was talking to Molly or the old man. Maybe it''s really that when people got older, they had more words. Seeing that Molly had been sitting next to her and listening to her with a smile, the olddy began to talk about their youth. The olddy squinted her eyes and seemed to be immersed in the past. "When we were young, we had a hard time. We couldn''t even afford fruit then. On a new year''s Day, we were so poor that we could only afford a bag of oranges." Looking at the peeled orange in her hand, the olddy''s eyes were full of memories. "He didn''t eat any of them. He left them all to me." "Later on, life was much better and we could buy all kinds of food. But no matter what, he always left the best for me. Only when I was tired of eating and using, the rest was his." "Of course, we often quarrel with each other. But if we don''t quarrel, we''re not like a family. No one can never quarrel all their lives!" "We''ve been together for a lifetime. Now he is getting older and weaker, and his memory is getting worse and worse. He often goes out and can''t find the way home." The olddy put the orange slice that the old man had pushed in front of her in her mouth and said, "Look, he hasn''t forgotten to let me eat it. s!" Although the olddy sighed, her tone was very satisfied. Molly had been listening quietly. When she saw the interaction between the two old people, she couldn''t help but say enviously, "That''s good. I really envy you." The olddy turned her head and looked at Molly with a big smile. "Kid, don''t be so envious. Everyone is living like this." Looking at Molly, the olddy said, "You are so beautiful. There must be a lot of people chasing after you, right?" Molly scratched her hair and felt embarrassed. "Young people, if you want to find someone to marry, you must find someone who can seriously apany you for a lifetime." "It doesn''t matter what he looks like, but he must be honest and treat you sincerely." "Those who always say sweet words but don''t do practical things are not sincere to you. In a rtionship, the most important thing is to be sincere. " "But, if you are sure that you want to love someone, then don''t care how others object. Pursue your own heart and indulge yourself to love, and don''t leave any regret in your life." The olddy turned to look at the old man. Molly could see the attachment and profound love in her eyes. "We have been quarreling for the rest of our lives. Although he is like this now, I feel very satisfied as long as I see him." "After all, life is like water, cold and warm self-knowledge!" Chapter 34 Entanglement Chapter 34 Entanglement After a while, Molly was ready to go back. When she was about to turn the corner, Molly looked back at the old man and the olddy behind her and found that the two of them were eating the orange. She didn''t know what the olddy had said. The two of them wereughing happily, and even the sunshine was not as bright as their smiles. Taking a deep breath, Molly strode towards the ssroom. In the whole ss, Molly didn''t listen to anything at all. She was thinking about all kinds of things. Sometimes it was her mother''s words, sometimes it was the olddy''s words, sometimes it was Allen''s figure, and sometimes it was the annoying face of Kevin. Her friend suddenly pinched her thigh. Confused, Molly turned to her friend and asked, "Why did you pinch me?" Her friend put her hand on her forehead, looking helpless. The sound of "cough" came from above Molly''s head. Molly froze and looked up. It was indeed... Maggie Feng was known as a female devil. This teacher was famous for being ruthless. As long as you made a mistake in her ss, no matter how big it was, she would deal with it in a way of five thousand words. Maybe five thousand word thesis was not a big problem for a graduate student, but the main point was that the thesis that was handed to Maggie Feng couldn''t be pieced up. It must be the idea that you had studied in detail. The most terrible thing was that there must be innovative. If you don''t meet these requirements, Maggie Feng will definitely return it to you for rewriting. Molly knew that there was once a senior who was punished to write a thesis because he escaped from one of her sses. The results were handed over five times in a row, but he did not pass. It was horrible! Molly sighed in her heart, "It''s over!" She stood up carefully and lowered her head, pretending to hear it carefully and sincerely repent. "I called you twice, but you didn''t hear me. What are you thinking about?" Maggie Feng stood in front of Molly and scolded her seriously. "I was distracted." Molly knew that she should admit her mistake honestly at this time. The more she quibbled, the more mistakes she would make. If she apologized quickly, not only does the teacher have no way to say more, and she could fight for a lenient treatment. "I didn''t study hard. Professor Maggie, I''m sorry." Perhaps all the scolding words full of stomach were all blocked by Molly. Maggie Feng looked more serious, but she just said, "Be careful next time! Sit down! " Then Maggie Feng returned to the tform and continued her lecture. Sitting on the chair, Molly patted her chest and felt lucky that she was not allowed to write her thesis! Before hercent and happy expression could be seen, Maggie Feng said to Molly on the tform, "Molly, give me your five thousand word thesis next week." Molly immediately stood up and said loudly, "I see. Thank you, Professor Maggie." After sitting down, Molly bent over the table, which was probably the most sad thanks. Molly racked her brains to think of the thesis with five thousand words, and her brain cells were exhausted. Although Maggie Feng was expressionless and didn''t say anything to praise her when This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Molly handed it in. However, it didn''t matter. The most important thing was to get through. Molly was so excited that she couldn''t help cheering up. Another advantage of the five thousand words was that when Molly was immersed in her study and couldn''t extricate herself from it, she didn''t think about the things that bothered her anymore. However, the trouble had not been solved, and she had to face it sooner orter. As soon as she came out of study, the trouble came out. Chapter 35 Like And Love Chapter 35 Like And Love At the thought of these things, Molly felt a headache. She had been avoiding this trouble, but now she couldn''t evade it. In the past few days, when she received Allen''s call, she didn''t dare to talk more to him at all. After two or three greetings, she couldn''t wait to hang up. Sometimes Molly even pretended not to hear it. It was not because Molly disliked Allen and wanted to stay away from him, but because she found that she couldn''t refuse him at all. The situation was getting worse and worse. She was afraid that she couldn''t control herself to fall in love with him more and more before she figured out what she wanted. During this period of time, Peggy had introduced an old friend''s child to Molly directly and indirectly and encouraged her to meet, talk and cultivate their rtionship. Although Molly refused on the pretext of being busy with her study and having no time to meet, it still made her more annoyed. Such a thing made her very tired to deal with. Thinking of that Peggy asked her to go to the Wang Family with her this morning, Molly felt exhausted. Molly reached for her long hair and fell directly on the sofa of the room. Annoying! That''s so annoying! "If you fall in love with someone, you should be brave to love him. Don''t leave any regret in your life." "Life is like water, cold and warm self-knowledge." Mollyy on the sofa, these two words echoed in her mind. "He said how good he would be to you, the stars and the moon, if you want, he can pick them for you, but as long as he doesn''t really get them in front of you, he''s not really good to you." "Love doesn''t need a promise. Sometimes it''s just a cup of hot water and a peeled apple. The love hidden in it is easier to warm the heart." The more she thought about it, the more she understood it. Lying on the sofa, Molly smiled more and more. Her mother was right. She had some good feelings for Allen, but it was not enough to love him. Allen''s a little silly, he also didn''t know how to coax her. But in Molly''s previous life, Kevin had said too many sweet words, such as "you love me", "I love you" and "I love him", which made her stop believing in these words. Molly thought, maybe it was better to like than to love. Some people said that like was unbridled, and love was restrained. Like is different from love. You can like all kinds of things to give some feelings. When the person or thing leaves or disappears in front of you, you may be sad, but you will forget as time goes by. Molly closed her eyes and sank herself into the soft quilt. Maybe it was better to like a fool than to love a smart person. If you like a fool, you won''t worry that he will cheat on you, find another woman, and like a fool, he won''t marry you because of his interests, and he won''t abandon you after gaining the interests. You also don''t need to worry about him cheating your heart and throwing it on the ground and stepping hard on it. So it was better to like a fool than to love a smart person. So, sweet words made people happy, but also easy to lose themselves. Half a piece of dessert was not worth much, but when there was only one piece of dessert, someone was willing to give you half or even all, which was the most precious thing in the world. Lying on the bed, Mollyughed with relief. If she felt sad and depressed when she was asked this question in the car, then she was very grateful now. "Ha ha... Ha ha... " Theughter filled the room and swept away Molly''s irritable mood. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 36 Photos Chapter 36 Photos "Buzz buzz..." Molly''s phone vibrated. Since Molly gave her phone number to Allen, Allen called her at this time of day. Some time ago, Molly was in a bad mood and didn''t talk to him well. But today... Molly smiled and answered the phone immediately. "Hello!" They chattered for half an hour, all of which were not nutritious words. Strangely, neither of them felt bored and talked happily. The smile on Molly''s face had not disappeared since she received the call and hung up the phone. She put the phone in her hand and rested her chin on the other hand. A smile appeared on her face and her eyes were shining. No one knew what she was thinking. After a while, Molly got out of bed, walked to the desk and looked for something in a drawer. Perhaps it was because she couldn''t remember where it was ced that Molly couldn''t find the thing she was looking for after a long time. She couldn''t help but frown tightly. With her fingers between her eyebrows, Molly kept pacing in the room, thinking about where she had put the things. All of a sudden, she thought about where it was put! She walked to a corner, took out a big box and opened it with expectation. Then Molly buried herself in the box and looked for a long time before she pulled out an old photo album from the bottom. She carefully put the photo album on the desk, slowly opened it, took out a photo from it and gently stroked it. In the photo, there was a boy and a girl. The boy was taller and looked older. The boy was wearing a small suit and looked very serious, pretending to be an adult. The girl was wearing a red dress and looked very cute and exquisite. The two stood beside a parterre. The boy held a yellow flower in his hand and handed it to the girl. It seemed that he was going to give it to the little girl. The boy was so young, but he knew such a skill to flirt with girls. It must be not simple when he grew up! But the two of them were both exquisite and lovely. It could be seen that they had been handsome men and beautiful women since childhood. Molly smiled and looked at Allen in the photo, her face full of nostalgia. It turned out that Allen was so cute when he was a child! When they were children, the two of them yed together. Because they yed too much, they had a good rtionship. Usually, they could think of each other after one or two days of separation. They cried and shouted to look for each other. Children were always like this. Seeing such a good rtionship, the adults would naturally joke about it. Since they were so inseparable, then Molly would marry Allen when they grew up. Thinking of this, Molly sighed. Why didn''t she promise him when she was a child? Then she wouldn''t have to be so worried like now. After Molly figured it out, she did have the idea of being with Allen, and it was very strong. However, the reality made her very depressed. It was not because she disliked Allen was not smart enough, nor because her parents would stop them. The main reason was that how could she let Allen know that she liked him not because of the elders'' love for the younger generation, nor the brother and sister''s love, nor just the kind of affection that have a crush on him. By the way, it seemed that Allen''s psychological age was less than ten years old now? This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. Was her behavior like a pedophile? Chapter 37 The Woman Molly Saw In The Parking Lot Chapter 37 The Woman Molly Saw In The Parking Lot Molly fell on the desk and couldn''t help but think carefully. Was her behavior like a pedophile? Was she a little perverted! After careful consideration, Molly came to a conclusion. That was to say, she was normal. Although Allen was young mentally, he was still a more than 20 year old adult physically. Then, the question came again. How should she exin to Allen what love was and what marriage was. Thinking of this, Molly lowered her head again, as if her whole body was integrated with the desk. In the end, Molly still couldn''t figure out the result. She packed up the photo, calmed herself down and went downstairs for dinner. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In June, Molly sessfullypleted her thesis defense and handed in a satisfactory answer to her graduate career. At the same time, a new life began. With her own efforts, Molly was admitted to a Research Institute of a professor that she was very satisfied with. At the same time, she found a job as an assistant teacher in the alma mater. This year, she had achieved both academic and business achievements. Molly walked out of the office of the school with books in her arms. She squinted in the dazzling sunlight. To be honest, it was a big surprise for Molly to be able to get the professor''s doctoral student. In herst life, Molly married Kevin after she finished her postgraduate study. She had no intention of getting a doctorate at all. After getting married, she stayed at home like most of the marrieddies. Although it was not really about helping her husband and teaching son, she did not go out to work. At the thought of this, Molly felt that she was stupid. She was full of interest and argued with her parents for seven years to learn her major, but she finally threw it all away. But she didn''t regret it at that time? This made Molly feel that she was incredible at that time. At that time, she stayed at home like a fool and didn''t even know when her husband had an affair. ''All right, all right. I have promised Allen to go out with him today. I''d better go to see him as soon as possible.'' When she arrived at the parking lot, Molly got into the car. Before she started the car, a woman came over. Molly didn''t pay much attention to her. She started the engine and drove out of the parking lot. After driving for two minutes, Molly suddenly stepped on the brake, regardless of whether she scared the passers-by on the road or the driver behind her who was forced to stop the car because of her sudden parking. Holding the steering wheel tightly, Molly didn''t know whether she should continue driving or go back to have a look. She wanted to see if the woman she had just seen in the parking lot was the one she was thinking about. Putting her cold hand on her forehead, Molly woke up a little. Hearing the constant honk from behind, Molly started the car, drove to the side, and stopped at a roadside. Molly stopped andy back on the seat, frowning. Molly was surprised to see this woman so soon, and she was even more surprised to see her at school. She didn''t quite understand what was going on now. How stupid she was in her previous life, how many things had happened that she didn''t know and how many things were going on without telling her. As her thoughts flowed quickly, Molly''s thoughts became deeper and deeper, and the atmosphere around her became more and more depressing. "Buzz Buzz..." A phone call pulled her back from the edge of her outburst. Seeing clearly the caller object disyed on the phone, Molly tried to calm down and answered the phone. Chapter 38 In Bad Mood Chapter 38 In Bad Mood As expected, the call was from Allen. Perhaps he was a little anxious because Molly hadn''t been here for a long time. It was just the call from Allen that pulled Molly back from her messy thoughts and didn''t let her do anything terrible. Women! Once they fell into hatred, they were either be rational or they were carried away by hatred. They werepletely out of their mind. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, the woman Molly saw just now was the mistress who stole her man in her previous life and made her lose her child. When Molly saw the woman in the parking lot, she just felt that the woman looked familiar and didn''t remember who the woman was at all. When she couldn''t figure out who the woman was, she would always think of this matter in her mind. As soon as she drove out of the school gate, Molly suddenly remembered who this woman was. Hatred rose from her chest to her head. How she wished she could turn around and look for that woman. However, her reason stopped her. Molly pulled over, rolled down all the windows and leaned on the steering wheel. She felt that there might be something wrong with her understanding of what happened in her previous life. Now she felt that she might have a wrong idea about the sequence of acquaintance. In her previous life, when Molly saw the woman with a pregnant belly in Kevin''s office, the first feeling Molly had was that Kevin might know the woman first, but because he wanted to end up with Molly, he concealed the woman''s affairs from everyone. However, seeing this woman in the campus, Molly suddenly felt that maybe her previous spection was wrong. Anyway, what the woman had done in her previous life was enough for Molly to hate the woman to the core. Molly had never been a Virgin. She couldn''t act like a weak little white flower, nor did like that. ''I don''t like that man anymore. I even hate him very much. If you want to take him, you can do whatever you want. But you have done something, I will make you pay for it.'' All kinds of horrible thoughts gathered in Molly''s mind, and Molly even used the methods used by those perverted murderers in the reasoning video on Kevin and that woman. She carefully estimated the practicability of the n. A phone call from Allen woke Molly up and brought her back to reality. Realizing what she was thinking about, Molly broke out in a cold sweat. Molly had studied psychology. She knew that if she couldn''t get rid of these horrible thoughts in half an hour, her brain would be filled with these horrible thoughts. Once she encountered such a thing next time, she would think about it again. Atst, she would really be abnormal and put these thoughts into practice with Kevin and that woman. Molly hated them. But she didn''t want to kill them with her own hands, not because she didn''t dare, but because they were not worth it. Molly was very grateful to Allen for calling her. After all, no normal person wanted to stay in a psychiatric hospital for a period of time. Mental hospital? Molly suddenly had some ideas. Molly promised Allen that she would arrive soon. Looking at the traffic police not far away, she started the engine and quickly drove towards the Cheng Family. From a long distance, Molly saw Allen standing at the gate and looking in the direction of Molly. Molly was not in a good mood, but when she saw Allen, she forced a smile. But she did not know why Allen frowned, which was rare to see. Chapter 39 Hug Chapter 39 Hug Looking at the smile on Molly''s face, Allen frowned. Molly was surprised to see him like this. She had seen Allen happy and depressed, but she had never seen him with knitted brows. Then she asked worriedly, "Allen, why are you unhappy? Did anyone bully you? " "Molly, stopughing if you don''t want to." Withdrawing the smile on her face, Molly tucked her long hair behind her head, looked at Allen with a gloomy face and asked, "How do you know that I don''t want tough?" "The thing in your eyes makes me feel that you are very sad and makes me look very ufortable." Looking at Molly, Allen frowned and answered seriously. "I don''t like to see you like this." Allen added, his nose twitching, looking very cute. Looking at his expression, Molly''s bad mood seemed to bepletely dispersed by him. She smiled again, without the depression and sadness just now. She reached out and knocked on Allen''s forehead. "How dare you dislike me?" Molly said jokingly to Allen, rolling her eyes, pretending to be sad, "Since you don''t like to see me, I''d better go, s!" Then she really walked towards the car. Seeing that, Allen was a little anxious. He hurriedly reached out to stop Molly, but perhaps it was because Allen was too anxious, he directly held her in his arms. Allen kept saying, "No, no, no. You said you would y with me today... Don''t go! Don''t go! " Molly was shocked by Allen''s hug. She didn''t expect that Allen would pounce on her and hold her in his arms. This feeling was totally different from the usual feeling when Molly held hands or talked with Allen. Allen''s breath was full of Molly, which made her feel both satisfied and soft. She couldn''t help but want to turn around and hug him back. Realizing what she was thinking, Molly blushed. It''s too... In order to avoid a moment she couldn''t help but do something out of line, and also to prevent herself from being ashamed into anger at the next moment, which scared Allen. Molly quickly pulled him away. "Didn''t you say you were going out to y? Get in the car, or I''ll go out myself and won''t take you with me!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her voice was a little loud and Molly was still lowering her head. No way, her face was still red, If Allen saw it, he would insist on the learning spirit of "breaking the casserole to ask the end" and kept asking questions, which was the real embarrassment at that time. Seeing that Allen ran to the car cheerfully and opened the passenger seat consciously, Molly could not help but smile again. Touching her hot face, Molly felt a little shy. She still felt the feeling that she was held by someone just now. At this time, she felt both lucky and regretful. Perhaps feeling that Molly hadn''t been here for a long time, Allen was a little anxious. He lowered the window of the passenger seat, poked his head out and shouted, "Molly, what are you doing? Come here and drive the car. Let''s go out to y! " "I know!" Shaking her head, Molly smiled helplessly and put her thoughts aside. No matter how much she thought about it, the man in the car didn''t realize it at all! Molly drove a sports car with Allen. No one noticed that when they were talking, there was a "click" sound around them. Chapter 40 Watch A Movie Chapter 40 Watch A Movie When Molly was driving away, Allen was still talking about his n to her happily. But not long after, his voice became lower and lower. Atst, he leaned his head and fell asleep on the seat. Molly had been focusing on driving, listening to Allen''s non-stop talking. Now she couldn''t hear him, and she was still confused and turned her head. Whew! Did he fall asleep so soon? Thinking of the first time when she took Allen] home from the South Mountain Cemetery, Allen also fell asleep on the passenger seat. Molly shook her head helplessly and murmured, "Why are you so sleepy just like a child! My passenger seat is almost your exclusive chair! " Although Molly said so, she still raised the temperature in the car and drove more steadily, so that Allen could sleep morefortably. While Molly was driving carefully, Allen opened his eyes. He looked at Molly secretly and smiled. Suddenly, something urred to him. Allen raised his hand in front of his eyes, and the smile on his face became more brilliant. He looked at Molly again and closed his eyes. After a while, he seemed to have fallen asleep. Because Allen wanted to see a movie, Molly directly drove to the gate of the cinema, found a parking space and parked the car. Then she woke up Allen who was sleeping soundly on the passenger seat. "Allen, wake up. We are here!" Allen was really in a good sleep. When he was woken up, he rubbed his eyes with both hands and opened his blurred eyes. He looked around like a hamster, observing the surrounding situation. He was very cute. Molly couldn''t help but rub his head. As soon as he woke up, his hair was a little disordered, which made it even more disordered. When they arrived at the hall of the cinema, Molly asked Allen to choose a movie he liked, and at the same time, she rmended something suitable for children to watch, which made Allen re at her. On the other hand, Molly felt that Allen was very interesting. She tried to make fun of him again, and then Allen went crazy. The two of them had fallen into a vicious circle. "These were for children, I don''t want to watch these things!" Allen raised his head and shouted. "Why don''t you look at it? Aren''t you a kid? " Molly joked. "No!" Allen argued loudly. "Okay, okay... You are not a child. You are a big child. " Molly hold back a smile, but topromise overtly and y tricks secretly. "..." Realizing that he couldn''t defeat Molly by words, Allen turned his back and ignored Molly. But in the end, Allen chose a small and fresh literary film. Of course, he didn''t know what it was about, but he thought the poster of the movie was better. Allen and Molly agreed. The two happily bought the tickets and entered the projection hall happily. However, Molly felt a little embarrassed in the middle of the movie. She hadn''t seen a movie for a long time. She really didn''t expect that there would be so many kissing scenes in a fresh literary movie, and the kissing was so fierce. When Molly saw these scenes, she was trembling with fear. She was afraid that Allen would turn around and ask her why the two person bit their lips. Fortunately, Allen was still watching the movie seriously and seemed to be very devoted. This made Molly unhappy again. ''Why were you so serious about it? Is the heroine beautiful? Why don''t you look at me?'' Of course, Molly didn''t show her emotion, nor could she show it. Depressed, she looked at Allen and didn''t watch the movie. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 41 Dont Look At Me Chapter 41 Don''t Look At Me After the movie, it was alreadyte. They had nned to go home early, but the two of them were a little hungry. After thinking for a while, they were going to have barbecue. Allen was a meat eating animal. As long as there was meat, he could eat no vegetables at all. Molly was helpless and persuaded him to eat some vegetables from time to time. But Allen didn''t even look at it. He put the green vegetables aside with chopsticks and began to eat the meat roasted by Molly on the te. Molly took a look at Allen and put the vegetables on his te again. However, he moved his chopsticks again and still did not eat vegetables. Molly raised her eyebrows and thought, ''What an annoying boy!'' She roasted some more and handed it to Allen. This time, she didn''t put it on the te, but directly handed it to Allen''s mouth. Suddenly, a touch of green appeared in front of Allen, which made him look up. Seeing that Molly was looking at him with a smile, which looked very friendly, Allen inexplicably felt a little cold. Looking at the vegetables that were put in front of his mouth without moving, Allen opened his mouth and swallowed them expressionlessly. But Allen''s heart was streaming with tears. Molly was satisfied to see him eat it. She controlled the impulse to pat him on the head and said, "Good boy!" At this moment, a childish voice came from the side, "Mom, look, that sister is feeding that brother. I want you to feed me too." Who was feeding whom? Following the voice, Molly turned her head and saw a cute little boy looking at her. She smiled friendly at him, only to find that the adult next to the little boy should be the little boy''s mother, who was looking at Molly with embarrassment. It was not until then that Molly realized who the little boy was referring to. Her face flushed immediately. Embarrassed, Molly turned around. At this moment, Allen told Molly that he wanted to eat meat and asked her to help him roast it. "Oh," said Molly. She picked it up and started to roast it for him. After the barbecue, Molly sent it to his te, but Allen looked up at Molly, looking a little confused. Irritated by his stare, Molly red at Allen and said, "Eat your food. Don''t look at me!" Allen felt a little wronged and replied in a low voice, "Okay." Then he lowered his head and started to eat again. Allen didn''t say anything until they finished eating. Molly also realized that her words were a little harsh and wanted to apologize to him. But there were so many people around, she felt embarrassed. After walking out of the barbecue shop and returning to the car, Molly turned around and looked at the silent Allen, feeling a little headache. Without saying a word, Molly turned around again, trying to organize her words and speak to Allen again. An apology was necessary, but how could she make Allen realize that she didn''t mean it just now? "Don''t you want to talk to me anymore?" Before Molly could figure out what to say, she heard Allen''s voice. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Molly didn''t hear clearly and asked in confusion, "What did you say?" "Don''t you want to talk to me anymore?" Allen repeated, staring at Molly stubbornly. But Molly could see the grievance in his eyes. Thinking of what had happened in the restaurant and what had happened before, she sighed. Chapter 42 Can I Go To Your Home Chapter 42 Can I Go To Your Home Molly was stunned. She didn''t expect that Allen would ask such a question. Molly sighed and asked, "Why do you ask that?" Allen raised his head and looked at her. The feeling in his eyes was not the same as before. Perhaps it was her illusion, Molly could see a sense of mockery in his eyes. Molly also couldn''t believe her own eyes. She blinked her eyes and looked at his eyes again. This time, what she saw was only full of grievance. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t let me look at you?" Allen lowered his head and said in a low voice. "I wouldn''t let you look at me?" Molly was stunned again, "When?" Molly hadpletely forgotten what she had said in the restaurant. She just felt that she had been a little fierce to him just now. "You just said you wouldn''t let me look at you." Allen curled his lips, seeming to realize that Molly had forgotten what had happened just now, and added, "Just in the restaurant." It was not until then that Molly remembered what had happened. She pped her forehead hard. ''What a big mistake!'' She immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. In fact, I didn''t mean to ask you not to look at me. No, I just asked you not to look at me at that time!" "Why?" Allen asked curiously again. Facing such a pair of seemingly innocent big eyes, Molly didn''t know how to exin to Allen that she didn''t let Allen see her because she was shy when she heard the little boy''s words. "I..." Her face flushed. Molly wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Looking at the eager expression on Allen''s face, Molly took a deep breath and came up with an excuse. Regardless of whether Allen would believe it or not, Molly blurted out, "I didn''t let you see me because Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. there was something on my face at that time." Seeing that Allen didn''t believe her and was about to ask something, Molly quickly changed the topic. "Allen, it''s sote. Let me drive you home, okay?" Molly looked at him fawningly. Allen nced at her, opened his mouth but didn''t say anything, and lowered his head again. "What''s wrong?" "I... I don''t want to go home, today, I can be with you... Can I go to your home with you? " Molly was stunned. She didn''t expect that Allen would ask such a question, but she had a guess in her heart. "Of course you can go to my home, but you have to tell me why you don''t want to go back to the Cheng Family." Molly said to Allen gently, she wanted to prove whether her guess was correct. Allen raised his head to look at Molly. After a while, he said cautiously, "There''s no one at home. It''s very dark and terrible. I don''t want to go back." When Allen said "afraid", his body trembled. He lowered his head and buried himself between himself and the seat, as if he was really afraid when he thought of it. Seeing this, Molly hurriedlyforted, "Well, well, if you don''t want to go back, follow me to the Su Family. When we arrive my hometer, let my mother call your aunt." Seeing that Allen nodded, she continued, "Then I''ll ask the servant to help you clean your room, okay?" Allen nodded again, still in a low mood. Molly couldn''t help but touch his head andforted him, "Well, don''t be unhappy. Wee out to y is originally to be happy, when I brought you out, you were still happy, but when we went back, you were unhappy. My mother must think that I bullied you, and she will scold me." Molly put on a pitiful look and said pitifully, "Allen, you won''t want me to be scolded, will you?" Perhaps it was because Molly''s expression was so funny that Allen burst intoughter. Seeing his smile, Molly was relieved and said with a smile, "Since you are smiling, that''s good. Let''s go home quickly!" Chapter 43 File Bag Chapter 43 File Bag When the two of them arrived home, Peggy was surprised at the arrival of Allen, but she still greeted him warmly. Perhaps because Peggy often took him to y when Allen was a child, Allen was very kind to her. However, when Peggy was entertaining Allen, she would turn to look at Molly with a strange look in her eyes. While Molly was ying with her phone with her head down, she didn''t see Peggy''s eyes. "Molly,e with me to the study." At this time, Farrell stood at the stairs of the second floor. He looked at Allen first, nodded to him with a smile, and then looked at Molly. He said to her. "Okay." Molly stood up and went to the study on the second floor with Farrell, sitting opposite to him. "I got the information about the person you asked me to investigate a few days ago. Have a look." As Farrell spoke, he took out a file bag from the drawer and handed it to Molly. Molly took it over, opened it, took out a page to read, and put it back. "Why not?" Farrell pointed at the table and wondered why Molly took it out and only read one page and put it back again. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "There''s a lot of information. I''ll check them after I go back to my room." Molly exined with a smile, "Brother, thank you this time!" "Oh," said Farrell with a smile, "When did my sister be so polite to me? Is it because you are married? " "Humph!" Molly made a grimace at him and said, "I won''t regard you as an outsider. I made a slip of the tongue just now." "You said I should get married. It''s like you don''t have a girlfriend yet, do you?" Molly said with a smile, "Don''t you think about finding me a sister-inw as soon as possible?" "If I find you a sister-inw, aren''t you afraid that she will bully you too much?" When Farrell was with his sister, he didn''t look like a domineering CEO anymore. Instead, he teased Molly. "It''s not my business that my sister-inw is too fierce. How long can I stay at home?" Not to be outdone, Molly retorted, "I''m afraid that my brother will be a hen pecked husband. That''s not good!" It was rare for them to rx. The two of them were joking, and the atmosphere in the study was also good. Downstairs, since Molly followed Farrell upstairs, Allen kept looking up at the direction of the two floors, wondering when Molly woulde out. But Peggy misunderstood what Allen meant. She thought he might be tired after sitting for such a long time, so she asked someone to take Allen upstairs to rest. Looking at the loving look on Peggy''s face, Allen didn''t know how to say that he was not tired and didn''t want to go to bed, so he had to follow the servant to the cleaned room. After ying a joke with Molly, Farrell went on reading the unfinished documents. At the same time, Molly intended to go back to her room to check that person''s information. Molly reached out to grasp the handle, but before she could open it, she heard what Farrell said. "Molly, if you have something to say, just say it out. Don''t hold it in your heart, and don''t fight against it by yourself. You have parents and brother. It will be better if someone can help you with whatever you need." Hearing these words, Molly stopped and turned around. She saw concern in Farrell''s eyes. Knowing that her recent performance and behaviors had worried them, Molly felt a little guilty. However, it was good to have family members to care about her, which made her feel warm in her heart. Looking at Farrell, Molly said, "Well, brother, I know." Chapter 44 Being A Matchmaker By Accident Chapter 44 Being A Matchmaker By ident Out of the study, Molly didn''t hear any sound downstairs. She knew that everyone should go back to their rooms. Molly had nned to go back to her room directly, but when she raised her feet, she went to the guest room again. She stood at the door and was about to knock, but her hand stopped on the door again. ''Today we yed very tired, Allen must be asleep now? I''d better not disturb him ande back tomorrow.'' As soon as Molly turned around, she heard the light click of the door behind her. When she turned around and looked back, she saw Allen looking at her happily. Molly smiled and said, "Why are you still awake? I thought you were asleep when I saw your door was closed! " "No, no, no!" Allen waved his hand with a smile and took Molly to his room. Molly followed him into the room. She hadn''t been in the guest room for a long time. Molly looked around and found that the environment was not bad. "What do you think? Do you like this room? " Allen nodded immediately and made a sound of "yes" to show his satisfaction with the room. "As long as you are satisfied." Molly nodded with a smile. After these words, the two of them fell into a miraculous silence. Allen smiled foolishly, and Molly stood aside and looked at him. About ten minutester, Molly felt a little embarrassed that the two of them just stood there. She coughed slightly and said, "Well, since you are satisfied, go to bed early. Get up early tomorrow." Before Allen said anything, Molly went out with the file bag. Allen, who was standing behind her, stopped smiling when he saw Molly running away. He became serious and gloomy. However, this expression did notst long on his face. Another smile appeared on his face. But this smile was different from what Molly often saw, and also different from the rare one, because no matter how Allen smiled before, he would always be a little silly. There was no trace of foolishness in his smile. If others didn''t know Allen, they would definitely treat him as a gentle and elegant young man from a rich family. Born with elegance and nobility, he got a perfect performance when he showed this smile. If Molly saw it, she would be surprised, but now she went back in a hurry. Molly went back to her room, locked the door tightly, threw the document bag on the desk, and sat on the chair. She tucked her hand into her long hair and lowered her head dejectedly. Just now in the study, Molly took out a piece of paper from the thick file bag and looked at it for a few times. Coincidentally, she saw the time when the woman came to B City. Molly was very surprised at this time. She wanted to take it out and have a good look at it, but in order to avoid showing any bad emotions in front of Farrell, she had to forcefully suppress the desire for a deeper understanding in her heart, making an excuse that she would look at the room again. After calming herself down a little, Molly picked up the file bag and took out all the things in it. She spread them on the desk and read them one by one. After reading for about an hour, Molly put down the documents in her hands, leaned back on the chair. After a long time, she wiped her face and walked into the bathroom. She wanted to wash her face to make herself sober so that she could have a clear idea next. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When washing her face, she hold a handful of water and raised her face. From the mirror, Molly could see clearly that her eyes were a little red. She gave a slight smile and poured the cold water on her face, secretlyughing at herself in her heart. What a coward! There was nothing to be sad about! Molly straightened up and couldn''t help covering her eyes. Although the corners of her mouth were raised, she looked a little sad. It turned out that she had be a matchmaker when she didn''t know. Chapter 45 The Whole Story Chapter 45 The Whole Story After seeing that woman in the parking lot that day, although Molly was in a hurry to see Allen, she had been keeping it in mind since then. After returning home, she began to ask Farrell to help her check the information of that woman. Although Farrell felt a little strange, Molly had never asked him for anything, and it was not difficult to do it, so Farrell agreed without asking the reason. It was easy for Farrell to find out the information about an ordinary woman without any power. In less than three days, he had collected all the information he should have collected. Today, when Farrell got the document, he didn''t open it. Instead, he took it back home and happened to see Molly and Allening back together. Molly asked him for help, but she didn''t ask their parents for help. She didn''t want their parents to know, so Farrell called her to the study and handed her over. Molly only took a look in the study, and then went back to the room to seriously look at the rest of the content. After reading it, Molly was neither angry nor angry. She just felt a little aggrieved. She wanted to cry out loud and wanted to rush out to fight with others. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She pped on the wash table. Her hands were red, so it was painful. But Molly didn''t seem to feel it. In other words, she needed to use this pain to keep herself awake. The woman Molly saw in the parking lot was named Cassie Jiang, who was a graduate student in B University, and her research direction was very simr to that of Molly. Although Cassie Jiang didn''te from a rich family, she was good-looking and beautiful. She was qualified to be a mistress. Molly could understand that people were poor and wanted to marry rich people. Moreover, in B City, where there were rich people everywhere, Cassie Jiang had a stronger idea, but she had never had a chance. By chance, Cassie Jiang saw the elegant Kevin. She thought her spring woulde, so she regarded herself as the heroine of the soap opera that she had watched in the primary high school and thought Kevin was the prince who found Cindere. Seeing this ce, Molly smiled. She didn''t know if she wasughing at Kevin''s human face and beast heart, or at the woman''s fond dream, orughing at her own stupidity. There was no problem with Cassie Jiang''s family background, thoughts and practices. Although Molly didn''t agree with her, she could understand. However, the time when Cassie Jiang met Kevin and associated with him was wrong. Cassie Jiang''s hometown was a small town in a three tier city. She didn''te to B City for a postgraduate until her summer vacation two years ago. Two years ago, Molly just started dating with Kevin. At that time, Kevin often came to see her at school. In this way, maybe it''s her own contribution that made Cassie Jiang meet Kevin. Kevin often parked his car downstairs of Molly''s dormitory building, and Cassie Jiang was in the same dormitory building with Molly. In this case, it would be easy for Cassie Jiang toe across Kevin. Cassie Jiang was not bad looking, so Kevin naturally fell in love with her, and the following things would naturally happen. That was to say, Molly was the matchmaker who helped the two of them get along with each other and pull up the bond between them. In this way, Cassie Jiang not only stole her husband in her previous life, but also dug up her own wall early. Although the corner of the wall looked so rotten and unbearable in Molly''s eyes now, she still felt ufortable because she didn''t know it was being pried away like this. But that''s good. Molly wiped the water on her hands, went back to the desk and put the documents back into the file bag one by one. In this way, I hate you two more. When I deal with two of you again, I''m afraid I won''t be lenient, will I? Chapter 46 The Conversation Between Parents Chapter 46 The Conversation Between Parents Mollyy down for a while and felt a little thirsty. There was no water in the kettle in the room. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Molly waszy again at this time. Thinking of not drinking, she reallyy down and fell asleep. But she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her throat was so dry that it was almost burning. Finally, Molly was ovee by thirst. She had to pick up a ss of water and go downstairs to pour water. After drinking two sses of water in one breath, she finally felt better. Satisfied, she poured another ss of water and was about to go upstairs. When she passed by the master bedroom, Molly was surprised to find that the lights in her parents'' room were still on. Hadn''t the two of them gone to bed at this time? After thinking for a while, Molly walked to their door. "... What''s going on between Molly and Allen? " Before Molly reached out her hand to knock at the door, the sound of conversation in the room could be heard from the open crack of the door. Hearing that, Molly was a little curious about what her parents would say. She didn''t knock at the door and quietly leaned against it to hear what they were talking about. It was obvious that it was Peggy who had said that just now. When Molly went to listen to it again, the speaker would be James Su. "What happened? The two of them are on good terms. It''s normal. They went to the cinema and had a barbecue together today. " James Su was a little confused why Peggy asked. "You really don''t understand or pretend not to understand?" It sounded that Peggy couldn''t control her emotions any more. "How can it be normal for the two of them to eat together and watch a movie together? Tell me!" "I admit that if they two are in a rtionship, it''s normal, but the problem is that they two are not!" Molly could only hear the sound and couldn''t see Peggy''s face. But she could imagine that Peggy, who had always been gentle, would be very anxious at this moment. James Su felt a little strange and continued, "Do you want to make a match between the two of them?" "Of course not!" Peggy raised her voice all of a sudden. Realizing that she was a little impulsive, she lowered her voice and said, "How could I make a match between the two of them? Allen..." After a pause, Peggy continued, "Of course, I don''t mean to dislike Allen or say that he is not good. But he is in such a situation that he can''t take care of himself. If Molly is really with him, she will suffer!" Now James Su understood what Peggy meant. His first reaction was, "How could it be possible! Do you think too much? Maybe Molly takes Allen as her brother. It''s not what you think. " "I would rather I think too much, but it''s not like that!" It seemed that Peggy was not satisfied with James Su''s attitude. "If Molly regards Allen as her brother, Farrell is still her brother. How could she not have such an attitude towards Farrell?" "That''s because Farrell is busy with his work." James Su smiled and said, "Well, it''ste now. Go to bed. It''s definitely not what you think." "Besides, our daughter knows her own mind. She knows what she is doing. Go to sleep." Peggy sighed and said, "I''m so worried about her because she knows her own mind." But she didn''t say anything more and fell asleep with James Su. Molly went upstairs slowly after there was no sound in their room. Sitting on the edge of the bed with a ss of water in her hands, Molly felt a little dejected. As for the rtionship between the two of them, her father didn''t believe it at all. Her mother strongly opposed it, but Allen didn''t realize it at all. It seemed that if she wanted to make some progress in her rtionship with Allen, she still had a long way to go. Chapter 47 Insomnia Chapter 47 Insomnia Molly had gone through a lot of things the whole night. As a result, on the second morning, she went downstairs with a pair of panda eyes and kept yawning. Everyone was surprised to see Molly. Didn''t she go to bed early yesterday? Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Molly felt a little ufortable. "What are you looking at? I feel like you are looking at a rare animal. " Molly''s words amused everyone. Peggy teased her whileughing, "You are like a giant panda now." Molly touched her eyes and asked, "Is it so obvious?" Everyone nodded. Seeing that, Molly ran into the bathroom and looked at her face in front of the mirror. The dark circles under her eyes were probably to an irreparable extent. Molly was quite a bit of self-abandonment and shook the water drop on her hand in front of the mirror. ''Well, forget it. Just take it as a smoke makeup, although it''s not popr now.'' Molly walked out of the bathroom listlessly, as if she had be an eggnt beaten by frost. James and Peggy were a little confused and asked, "Molly, didn''t you go to bed early yesterday? Why aren''t you still awake today? " Molly wiped away a drop of physiological tears from yawning and happily yawned again. Then she began to answer her parents'' questions. "Yes, I went to bed early yesterday, but I had some insomnia and couldn''t fall asleep!" Peggy still felt sorry for her daughter and suggested, "Then you can go to bed after breakfast. Anyway, today is the weekend, you don''t have to go to school." Molly covered her mouth with her hand and said vaguely, "No, I''m up anyway. Besides, I have to send Allen backter." "Who can rest assured to that you drive like this! Let your brother or the driver send Allen back. " Peggy was still worried. "I''m really fine." Molly argued, "I''m awake now. There''s no need to go to bed. Besides, my brother has to go to workter and has no time to send Allen back. There is no need to bother the driver. " Allen said at this time. He said, "Molly, go to bed. I''ll call someone to pick me upter." "No way!" Molly didn''t say anything. Peggy disagreed first. "Molly brought you back, but let you go back by yourself. How can we do this?" "It''s okay. I can..." Before Allen could finish his words, Peggy thumped the table and said to Allen, "How about this, Allen, You haven''t been to our home for a long time anyway. Stay one more day. I''ll ask Molly to send you back tonight, okay?" "Well..." Although Allen hesitated, his eyes revealed his meaning. He agreed with Peggy''s decision. Of course, Peggy could see that. She nodded with satisfaction and said to the three children, "Okay, that''s it. You three should go to work and go to bed. Allen can go to the garden with me to see the two little things raised by Molly." Hearing that, Allen was interested, "Little things? What are that? " This is from N?velDrama.Org. Molly said hurriedly, "And me. I''ll go to see them with you." "Aren''t you sleepy again?" Peggy nced at Molly. Molly waved her hand and said, "I''m not sleepy now. Besides, I haven''t seen two of them for several days. If I don''t look at them again, I''m afraid that Toby won''t know me anymore." Chapter 48 Pets And Handsome Man Chapter 48 Pets And Handsome Man Hearing that, Peggy curled her lips again and didn''t say anything. However, her eyes were fixed on Molly and Allen. They came to the garden together and saw two little things chasing and ying in the garden from a distance. One was golden haired, and the other was ck and white. They looked very cute. When Molly saw them, she immediately took two steps forward and shouted at them, "Jim, Toby,e here quickly and introduce a new friend to you." With a smile on Peggy''s face, Allen looked at them with great interest. Hearing the noise, the two Pets ran over. Molly squatted down and touched the heads of the two little things. Seeing this, Allen squatted down beside Molly and reached out to touch them, but he shrank back timidly. Seeing that, Molly held his hand and helped him put it on the little thing with golden hair. She said, "Why do you take it back? You can touch them as you like. They are so small that they won''t bite people at all. " Following the force exerted by Molly, Allen''s hand slid slowly on the little thing, he looked stiff and cautious, but his expression showed that he was very excited. "The little things you mean are these two little dogs?" Allen looked at Molly, his eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah, aren''t they cute?" As Molly asked, she introduced to Allen, "The golden hair you are touching is called Jim. This ck and white one is a husky, called Toby." Looking at the golden hair under his hand, Allen''s eyes were full of smile, which was even more brilliant than the sunlight. Seeing this scene, Molly was stunned. Sure enough, the handsome man and pets were a perfect match, not to mention that in her eyes, this handsome man was also a cute boy. Noticing that Molly was staring at him without blinking, Allen raised his head and gave her a brighter smile. Molly''s face turned red immediately. Allen kept touching the golden hair of Jim and said to Molly, "This puppy is so cute." "I knew you would like them. When we were children, you liked pets more than I did." Molly was quite satisfied with Allen''s reaction. She looked at the other husky and asked with a snicker, "Which one do you think is cuter?" Hearing this, Allen turned his eyes to the husky who was chasing after its tail on the grass. He was speechless for a while. Then he turned his head back, without hiding his disgust on his face, and asked Molly, "Why do you keep such a stupid dog?" Hearing Allen''s question, Molly remembered her original intention of going to the pet store to pick up a puppy. Originally, she only nned to raise a golden hair, but when she saw this husky, she inexplicably thought of Allen, and on a whim, she brought it back. Thinking of this, Molly couldn''t helpughing, and she couldn''t stop, even answering Allen intermittently. "No... Nothing. I just feel... Ha-ha, it''s interesting... Just... So I raised it. " Then she still couldn''t helpughing, "Ha ha..." Allen looked nkly at Molly who wasughing wildly. Looking at Molly in disgust, Peggy said to Allen, "Allen,e here. Don''t mind this crazy girl. She doesn''t look like a girl at all!" Molly''sughter didn''t stop until a long timeter. When she finally stopped, Allen and Peggy had already sat on one side and started to drink tea. When Molly walked to them, Allen poured her a ss of water quickly and looked at her with his bright eyes, as if asking for praise. "Great!" Molly praised him in a hurry and couldn''t help rubbing his head. Satisfied, Allen turned around and took a sip of the tea. Molly looked at the golden hair and the husky ying on the grass, and then looked at Allen. She inexplicably felt that these three creatures had many simrities. In the afternoon, Molly sent Allen back to the Cheng Family. When Allen got off the car, Molly followed him out of the car. The window was open in the car, which made Allen''s hair a little messy. So she helped him tidy up his hair naturally. After driving for several kilometers, Molly suddenly stepped on the brake!This is from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that when she and Allen stood in front of the Cheng Family just now, there seemed to be the sound of shutter taking around! Chapter 49 Newspaper Chapter 49 Newspaper After thinking for a while, Molly felt that she was overthinking. She and Allen were not those idol stars, so no one would pay attention to them. Perhaps someone happened to be taking pictures there. Besides, even if they were photographed, it was okay. The two of them didn''t do anything shameful! Thinking of this, Molly put her heart in her stomach again. She stepped on the elerator and the car drove away quickly. A few dayster, Molly got up, washed her face and went downstairs. When she was still standing at the stairway, she saw James, Peggy and Farrell sitting at the table. Molly greeted and took the breakfast from the servant. The Su Family paid great attention to the table manners. In addition, they ate their own breakfast quietly ording to the principle of "eating without saying anything and sleeping without speaking". Molly didn''t have the first ss in the morning, so she didn''t go out in a hurry. As for James, he had handed over most of thepany''s affairs to Farrell, so he didn''t have much work to do. He could go to thepany or not. James had the habit of reading newspapers in the morning. After breakfast, Molly took today''s newspaper and put it in front of James with a ttering face. Then she took the initiative to go to the kitchen and make a cup of coffee. When Molly came out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and walked to the living room, she heard the newspaper in James''s hand was divided into two pieces before she put down the things in her hands. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on James. "What''s wrong?" As Peggy asked, she reached out to take the newspaper which had been torn in This is from N?velDrama.Org. James''s hand and kept talking. "How can you be so rashly at such an old age?" Before Peggy could finish her words, she was stunned when she saw the content of the newspaper. The newspaper slipped from Peggy''s hand to the ground and theny quietly on the ground. Seeing this, Molly put down the tray in her hand, bent down and wanted to pick up the newspaper on the ground. As soon as she reached out her hand, she heard James shout, "Molly, don''t touch that newspaper!" Following her father''s words, Molly withdrew her hand. At this time, Peggy quickly picked up the newspaper. Then Peggy looked very calm. She folded the newspaper in her hand, put it on the table, picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. At this moment, James looked very calm. He smiled and said to Molly, "Molly, do you have any ss today?" Raising her eyebrows, Molly said, "Yes, I have. I''m going to have sster." "You have been very tired recently. You might as well ask for leave today and have a good rest at home." James suggested. "No way!" Molly objected in a hurry, "I''m fine. Why should I ask for leave! What''s more, the ss is about to begin. At this time, I suddenly said not to go to ss, the impact is not good. " "It''s okay. I''ll call your Deanter and ask him to help you." James waved his hand and made the decision. "Well..." Molly still didn''t think it was a good idea. "Molly, listen to your father. Just stay at home today." Peggy agreed with James. She also pushed Molly to go upstairs to have a rest. What her parents did not only made her curious, but also worried. What could make her father, who was known for his calmness in the business world, do such a thing? Taking advantage of the inattention of James and Peggy, Molly quickly picked up the newspaper at the corner of the table and quickly opened it. On the torn page, there was a striking title that shocked Molly. Chapter 50 Miss Su Met Mr. Cheng In Private Chapter 50 Miss Su Met Mr. Cheng In Private On the torn page, a big title was written with striking big words, "Miss Su met Mr. Cheng in private. Is it true love ormercial marriage?" To be honest, Molly was stunned when she saw the title. Miss Su and Mr. Cheng, who are these two people? Then she saw a picture under the headline of the news, a man and a woman. It was her and Allen! It was a picture of Allen holding Molly''s waist and preventing her from leaving because she had irritated Allen in the door of the Cheng Family. The other picture was the scene that Molly sent Allen to the Cheng Family a few days ago and helped him tidy up his hair when they got off the car. Molly''s first reaction was not to be angry, but to praise the picture. It was a good picture and she could see clearly who the two person in the picture were. From the position of the two people, they really felt like a couple in love. But then Molly was a little confused. Although there were not many people around in the daytime, there were still people. Could such an environment be called a tryst? What''s wrong with the editor''s brain? Before Molly could figure out what''s wrong with the editor''s brain. At this time, the phone rang. Seeing her parents, Molly picked up the phone first. "Dad, have you seen today''s news?" It was from Farrell. He knew that James would read books or news here at this time of day, so as soon as the phone was answered, he thought it was James and blurted out a series of words. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, before the person on the other end of the phone could answer, he continued to speak in a hurry. "Is Molly still at home? Don''t tell her about it. I''ll handle it! Don''t worry! " Farrell spoke very fast, and it could be seen from his tone that he was very anxious. It waspletely different from his usual calm and self-control. On the phone, he kept saying in a fast but clear voice, "It seems that someone is targeting Molly this time, but you''d better not let Molly see it." "I''ll find someone to suppress the news now and check who did it. You and mom must keep an eye on Molly and don''t let her see the newspaper!" "Molly has sses this morning, right? Can you ask her for leave or find a way to stall her? Anyway, don''t let her know about it! " Molly stood there quietly without telling Farrell that she was not their parents or interrupting Farrell. Molly was moved and guilty by her parents and brother''s performance. Both James and Peggy had gone through a lot of ups and downs, and since Farrell had been in charge of the Su Group for so many years, he had experienced a lot. If something like this happened to them today, they wouldn''t have treated it as a big deal. They wouldn''t even bother to deal with it. However, it was different when it came to Molly. The three of them had protected Molly since she was a child. She had never been hurt at all. This matter might damage Molly''s reputation, which was a great deal for them. It was even more important than losing a contract of thousands of dors. So they wanted to deal with it as soon as possible, and they couldn''t let Molly know. Perhaps because Farrell couldn''t hear an answer, he was a little anxious and asked, "Hello! Hello! Dad, are you listening? " Chapter 51 The Backstage Manipulator Chapter 51 The Backstage Maniptor Molly could tell that Farrell was very anxious. Looking at her parents behind her, they were also worried and anxious. She thought for a while and said to the phone receiver. "Brother, I already know." Anxious as Farrell was, he didn''t answer immediately. It seemed that he was surprised. After a while, he answered in confusion. "Molly?" "Yes, it''s me." Molly replied. "Do you know what I''m going to say?" Said Farrell in a very low voice, as if he was afraid that he would frighten Molly if he spoke too loudly. "Yes, I did." Molly still answered obediently, "I saw it on the newspaper this morning." On the other side of the phone, the newspaper in his hand was almost twisted into pieces by him. Farrell frowned and looked more serious. He rubbed between his eyebrows and looked a little annoyed, but his voice was firm. He said, "Molly, don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to deal with it. The matter has juste out, and there are not many people who know it. It will be fine soon. Don''t worry, okay?" It seemed that Molly agreed obediently on the other end of the phone. It sounded normal, which made Farrell relieved. The real couldn''t be fake, and the fake couldn''t be true either. Farrell was not afraid of the nonsense in the newspaper. After all, the Su Family was powerful here, and no reporters would dare toe to verify. What he was most worried about was the impact on Molly, or what she would think of this matter. Since Molly didn''t get angry or feel stressed because of this, Farrell breathed a sigh of relief. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Massaging his temples, Farrell still said on the phone, "But Molly, you''d better not go to school today. You have been working hard these days. You''d better ask for a few days off and have a rest." Although he just asked, his tone did not allow people to refuse. This time, Farrell didn''t hang up until he got a positive answer from Molly. Then Farrell made several calls to arrange what he needed to do and what he needed to know step by step. Then he walked to the bright French window and stood there, watching the carsing and going downstairs. Perhaps because of the high floor, the cars and pedestrians looked very small. The family precepts of the Su Family were rtively strict. Generally, there was nothing that could be exposed. Generally speaking, no one dared to explode even if there were some materials. Even if they really wanted to expose, they had to bring them to him to have a look first. This time, Farrell was caught off guard because it happened without any warning and it also involved Molly. If the Su Family was a businessman, it was inevitable for them to offend someone because of their interests. However, the other main character of this report was Allen, the eldest young master of the Cheng Family. Although Allen didn''t have a high position in the Cheng Family, it was still the Cheng Family''s matter, and no one else could meddle in it. Even if it was not because of Allen, the Cheng Family still had to save face. In B City, Farrell had never seen anyone who had the ability to offend the Su Family and the Cheng Family at the same time. Farrell stood there, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He didn''t smoke, but let it burn by itself. Wisps of rising white spread quickly in therge office, and in this atmosphere, the face of Farrell became more and more gloomy. There must be someone behind the scenes. However, no matter what the reason and purpose of the mastermind, he was determined to find him out! Chapter 52 The Debt Collectors Chapter 52 The Debt Collectors After hearing what Farrell said, Molly listened to his arrangement and did not insist on going to the ss. She called the person in charge, and the person in charge agreed without hesitation, probably because the person in charge had been informed by Farrell. The person in charge also asked her to be relieved, because there was no hurry to deal with the school affairs. After hanging up the phone, Molly thought for a while and called her tutor to exin the situation. Then she sat downstairs and talked to James and Peggy. Molly''s performance made James and Peggy feel relieved. It was not difficult to deal with the external Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. affairs, but they were afraid that their baby would be wronged and feel sad. Now that Molly was not affected, they were relieved a lot. However, James didn''t hesitate to ask what was going on. He took the newspaper which had been torn, pointed at the two pictures on it and asked what was wrong with Molly. In this news, there were two photos in total. One was that Allen held Molly''s waist from behind, and Molly waspletely held in his arms. In the other photo, Molly and Allen were standing face to face. The two of them were smiling and silently looking at each other. It seemed that they were really in an intimate rtionship. Even Molly, who was involved in this matter, couldn''t help but praise the paparazzi for their photographing skills? The person must have spent a lot of money. However, no matter how much Molly thought about it, it was useless. She had to exin it clearly to her parents. Molly pointed at the first one and said, "This one is because I teased Allen and told him not to go out with him. He rushed up in a hurry." Pointing at the second one, she continued, "This one might have been taken when I sent Allen to the Cheng Family a few days ago. Of course I have to get off and see him off!" After hearing Molly''s exnation, Peggy took the newspaper back and sneered, "These newspapers are really good at making groundless usations!" Just then, the phone rang again. Molly was about to answer it, but this time it was obvious that James was faster. As soon as Molly stretched out her hand, James had already picked up the phone. Molly looked at Peggy, who was staring at her, and then looked at James, who was talking. She withdrew her hand and touched her nose awkwardly. Looking at Peggy waving at her, Molly followed her to sit on the sofa. While listening to the conversation between James and the person on the other side of the phone, Molly guessed who the person on the other side was? "Yes, I saw it this morning. I''ve sent someone to deal with it." "Nothing serious..." "They two are too young. It''s better not to affect them..." After listening for a long time, Molly did not know who was on the other end of the phone. She wanted to turn around and show a puzzled expression to Peggy, but when she turned her head, she saw Peggy was also confused. After James answered the phone, without waiting for them to ask, James took the initiative to say, "The phone is from Charles." After all, the other protagonist in the news was the Cheng Family. It was not strange for Charles to call. "What did he say?" James took a look at Molly, who was seriously waiting for James to speak and almost put up her ears. "Nothing. Charles just saw today''s news and came to ask for our opinions." "Why does he also care about this matter? I thought he didn''t care! " James smiled, "After all, Allen is also a member of the Cheng Family. He cares more about his face than me. And Charles said whether we need to hold a press conference together or not, this matter can''t damage their reputation. But I didn''t agree. " Peggy snorted coldly, "Is he in a hurry to show that he is a good uncle now? Don''t he see how he usually treats Allen? " "Don''t say that." James sighed, "After all, he also has two children. Not everyone can treat others fairly." Peggy sighed and said, "I know. But I have watched Allen grow up, seeing his present life, he doesn''t feel wronged. I feel sorry for him." Hearing Peggy''s words, Molly felt sad and her eyes were a little hot. She was afraid that she would lose her temperter, so she stood up in a hurry. "Dad, Mom, I have nothing else to do. I''ll go back to my room first!" Without raising her head, Molly left. "s!" Peggy called her from behind, but she didn''t stop Molly. She turned around and said to James, "What does she mean? Isn''t this all her business? " James also looked at the disappearing figure of Molly on the stairs, and sighed in a joking and serious tone, "They are all debt collectors!" Chapter 53 No One Answered Chapter 53 No One Answered After saying a few words about Molly, James went back to the phone and called his eldest son to ask about the progress of the matter. When he heard that Farrell had sent someone to deal with it, although a small part of it had been out, most of it had been taken back. This meant that the impact had been reduced to the minimum. However, for the newspapers office that dared to report this matter, although Farrell had sent someone to deal with it, because it was a small newspaper office, the main person in charge of this morning could not be found. ording to an editor of the newspaper office, there was no such message in the page that had been determined by the newspaper office, but this morning, the editor in chief suddenly took the message and let it in. When they saw it, they were also shocked. One of their colleagues asked worriedly, "This... Can the news of the Su Family and the Cheng Family be exposed? " However, the editor in chief said, "Just do as I say! There''s so much nonsense. Do you want to quit? " The colleague was stopped by the chief editor''s words. Then the editor in chief picked up the things and left. Just as the others in the newspaper office were busy tidying up the content of the newspaper, the boss sitting in the office also picked up something and left. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No one dared to ask about their boss''s matter. When it was time, they posted these newspapers. James was more sure that someone was targeting the Su family and the Cheng family after hearing Farrell''s investigation results. However, the boss and the editor in chief of the newspaper office couldn''t be found, so all the clues were lost here. Only when they found the boss or the editor in chief could they know who was behind all this. Molly, the "debt collector" mentioned by James, went back to her room in a little panic. She put the phone in her hand and looked it over and over, considering if she should call Allen. After walking around the room for several circles and almost passing out, Molly finally made up her mind. Sitting on the sofa, she dialed the number that she had already known in her heart. "... Beep... Beep... Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered for the time being... " No one answered? Molly frowned. On the one hand, she was disappointed because Allen didn''t answer the phone. On the other hand, she was worried that it would have a great impact on him. His uncle would me him for bringing trouble and wouldn''t let Allen contact her again. Thinking of this possibility, Molly felt nervous. She kept dialing this number, but the tone of the phone didn''t change. No one answered, no one answered, no one answered all the time! Molly was so flustered that she could hardly hold her phone. She held the phone tightly, making people think that she would be able to crush the good quality mobile phone in a short time. Blue veins stood out on the back of her hand, showing how much strength she had used. Molly told herself that she called him again, she could only call him again. If no one answered this time... She was going to drive to the Cheng Family right away! ''No matter how many people were outside! How many paparazzi! How many the newspaper office! Anyone could expose it! You could write whatever you wanted. Anyway, there was nothing to be ashamed of! I didn''t have to bother to exin. You could say whatever you liked. I couldn''t keep the people I liked, I don''t care what you say or do! At the worst, I could wait their opportunity to settle ounts with me.'' Violent emotions surged in Molly''s mind like a bomb, making her almost lose her mind. She wished she could rush in front of Allen right now and see how he was doing! Fortunately, at this time, she still had two senses. She tried to calm down her breath and dialed Allen''s number again. Would anyone answer it this time? Chapter 54 Jonson Chapter 54 Jonson Was there still no one answered to the phone this time? Beep... Beep... The phone rang twice, but nobody answered, which made Molly''s heart sink again. She didn''t hang up the phone. She just stood up suddenly, took out the car key from her bag, and was about to open the door and walk outside. As soon as her hand touched the doorknob, a soft "hello" came from the phone. It was Allen''s voice! Her heart was hung high in the air, and suddenly the rope that was tightly tied loosened. Then she felt relieved. At this moment, not everyone felt at ease, but there was another kind of people who felt powerless. And Molly was thetter. The moment Allen answered, all the things in Molly''s hands fell to the ground, including the mobile Original content from N?velDrama.Org. phone that was on the phone. When Molly realized what had happened, she immediately picked up the phone from the ground in a hurry. Fortunately, because of the thick carpet on the ground, the mobile phone was not damaged, and it was still on the phone, which made Molly relieved. Molly put the phone she picked up to her ear and listened to Allen''s non-stop calling her on the other end of the phone. Molly was already very anxious, and just pressed it down, she suddenly angry again. She shouted at the phone, "What did you do just now? Why didn''t you answer my phone? " Allen had never heard such words from Molly. He seemed to be frightened and stammered for a long time, not knowing how to answer. "I... I..." Molly went back to the sofa and threw herself on it. She was so tired. But she also knew that it was absolutely not Allen''s fault, but no one answered the phone, which really made her anxious. What''s more, what happened today was already very worrying. Although Molly knew that her tone was not good, she still felt a little subdued. Although she thought she should apologize, she did not open her mouth because of anger and grievance in her heart. Hearing Allen''s intermittent exnation, she slowed down her tone and said, "No hurry. Take your time. I''m listening." "I... I just went out without my phone. " His exnation was quite clear, but Molly''s tone was too harsh just now, so he spoke with a little caution. At this moment, Molly''s anger subsided. After all, she had called to see if Allen was okay. Since he was fine, Molly was relieved. But she still had to remind him, "You must take your cell phone with you when you go out, okay?" "Okay." As long as Molly didn''t get angry, Allen would listen to everything. Molly could even imagine how Allen would nod while answering. Speaking of this, Molly chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand. The conversation between the two of them... Why do they look like lovers in love? A softughter came out of Molly''s mouth, and was heard by Allen on the other end of the phone. He shouted in surprise, "Molly, are you not angry anymore?" "I''m not angry at all." Molly felt a little embarrassed. Allen curled his lips to show his disbelief, and said, "Liar! I don''t believe you! If you''re not angry, why were you so angry with me just now? " Molly''s usually thick skinned face suddenly turned red. Thinking of her tone just now, she was indeed a little embarrassed. After a long while, she said an inaudible "sorry". It was so embarrassing to be so angry with a childlike person. Thinking of the phone call from Charles, Molly''s heart rose again. She asked anxiously, "Did your uncle call you today?" "Find me?" Allen was confused, "No!" "Really?" Molly didn''t believe that Charles would keep silent after such a big thing happened? It was impossible! "Uncle Charles didn''t call me, but today, Jonson came to see me." "Jonson?" Molly was a little confused. Didn''t Jonson always dislike Allen? Then why did hee to Allen today? "Jonson said he would take me outter..." "Don''t go!" Hearing that Jonson was going to take Allen out, Molly interrupted Allen in a hurry, without waiting for Allen to finish his words. At the same time, she gritted her teeth. Molly knew Jonson had no good intentions! Now there were not only reporters waiting outside, but there must be others waiting outside. If Allen followed Jonson out casually, Allen would be a moving live target. At that time, Jonson would find an excuse to leave, or he would leave alone without any excuse. Molly believed that those reporters wouldn''t dare to stop Jonson. Allen was left alone there and knew nothing. At that time, he was like the meat of a monk, and everyone wanted to take a bite. ''Jonson, you really impress me! How shameful you were to bully a childlike person in this way!'' What Molly and Jonson didn''t know was that this "childlike person" in Molly''s mind had said many words that were not childish at all in the small building where he lived. Chapter 55 Contrast Chapter 55 Contrast Before Molly and others saw the message, in the slightly dpidated building of the Cheng Family, Mr. Allen, the only owner of the building, who looked like a child in front of everybody, received a phone call. It was just beginning to dawn at this time. Probably the cleaning workers had just gone to work, and there were only a few young people who were far away from thepany and anxious to go to work on the road, and some Junior-high school students who had to go to school early in the morning to study, so there was no other people. These people were busy with work and school, and they didn''t stop to buy a newspaper. Allen was sleeping soundly in his room when his phone rang. He just woke up from his sleep. No one would have a good temper, not to mention Mr. Allen who was grumpy in the morning. "Hello!" Allen answered the phone. Although his tone was not bad, it was definitely not good. But his tone was only a small problem. The most important thing was that the childishness and foolishness on Allen''s face had disappeared at this time. There was only the unhappiness of being woken up on his face, and the discontent in his serious eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It didn''t look like the usual Allen. But the person on the other end of the line was not surprised at all, as if Allen had always been like this. Hearing the news from the person on the other side of the phone, Allen panicked at first and shouted at the phone, "Since you have seen it, hurry up to deal with it! Why are you waiting to ask me? " Perhaps the person on the other side of the line wanted to hear Allen''s opinion. Allen got angry again. Perhaps he had vented his anger on the arch-criminal who woke him up today. "Wait for me to make every decision! If I just slept too soundly and didn''t hear you, when the impact of the matter has expanded, you still don''t deal with it!" The person on the other end of the phone dealt with it in a hurry. After hanging up the phone, Allen continued to lie on the bed, as if he was going to sleep a little longer. But seeing him toss and turn, it seemed that he couldn''t fall asleep. Suddenly, Allen opened his eyes and straightened up. He pulled his phone from the bedside table, found the number he had just answered, and dialed it back. When the phone was connected, Allen immediately said, "Wait a moment! You don''t have to deal with the matter just now! " It could be imagined that the person on the other end of the phone was on the verge of breaking down. ''It was you who made the person in a hurry to deal with it. I just gave the order, but you didn''t need to deal with it. Master, when did you be so fickle?'' Of course, that person would never dare to ask such a question. Allen was still talking to the phone about his thoughts, "Wait a minute, wait until the news spreads wider..." As soon as he finished speaking, he continued, "Forget it. You don''t need to worry about it. Someone will deal with itter." "Well, I will contact you if there is anything else..." When Allen said these words, his voice sounded very cold and his face looked very serious. With a strong tone, a few simple words revealed the momentum of a top leader. Thinking of Allen''s usual performance, it only made people feel a little contrast, but would not make people feel against it. If he hadn''t been in a high position for several years, he wouldn''t have had such an imposing manner. But his parents died when he was a child, and he had been silly for many years. How could he have such an imposing manner? Chapter 56 Allen In The Cheng Family Chapter 56 Allen In The Cheng Family After hanging up the phone, Allen didn''t go back to sleep. Instead, he sat on the bedside, thinking about something. He just sat there, not knowing how long it had passed. The mobile phone on the edge of the bed sends out "buzz buzz..." The vibration of his mobile phone pulled him back to reality. Looking at the two words'' Molly ''flickering on the phone, Allen smiled. He took the phone in his hand, but he didn''t answer it. He just put it in his palm and felt the frequency of the vibration. He didn''t turn the phone around, but let it keep beating in his hand. The frequency of the vibration was always ringing for a while, then stopping for a while, and finally to almost non-stop vibration. It seemed that from the change of the frequency, Allen could feel that the person on the other side of the phone was getting more and more anxious and nervous. The smile on Allen''s face became brighter with this change. Thinking that it was about time, Allen took the phone and answered gently, "Hello!" Not surprisingly, he heard a burst of reproach with tears. Although Allen used intermittent words to express his fear and gain Molly''s sympathy, the smile on his face had umted to an This is from N?velDrama.Org. unprecedented extent. The two chattering people talked for a long time. At this time, Allen set another trap for Jonson. Hearing that Molly kept reminding him not to go out with Jonson today, his eyes became gentle and he said, "Okay, I know." After hanging up the phone, Allen got up from the bed, opened the curtain and let the dazzling sunlight in. This building was specially built for him by his parents when they were alive, so it was the best in both location and environment in the whole Cheng Mansion. At that time, when Charles and his family just moved in, Jonson and Susie were still scrambling for his building. But Charles didn''t agree. Maybe he was afraid of leaving a bad name for persecuting his nephew. However, the mostfortable building of the Cheng Family had be more and more shabby in the past ten years because no one cared about it. It was no longer eye-catching in the well decorated Cheng Family. And the owner of the building seemed to be getting more and more unnoticed like this building. Ding Dong, Ding Dong. The doorbell rang, and the door was pushed open before Allen agreed toe in. A fat middle-aged woman came in and saw Allen standing by the window. She said directly, "Mr. Allen, it''s time for you to go downstairs for breakfast." She didn''t show any respect to her employer in her behavior. She pushed the door open and came in directly. After calling the young master, she whispered in a voice that she thought no one else could hear, "What kind of young master is this? He is young, but he has a lot of airs, and he has to be urged to eat every day!" Unfortunately, Allen didn''t have a hearing problem. With his back to the door, Allen''s expressionless face turned gloomy. When he turned around and looked at the fat servant, his face was full of silly smiles. He said happily, "I know!" It was already October. The weather was getting colder and colder these days. People who were afraid of the cold had put on their sweaters. Allen went downstairs to have breakfast, but what was waiting for him was a cold breakfast. After finishing the meal calmly, Allen went back upstairs again in the murmuring voice of the servant. Thinking of the words "the eldest young master of the Cheng Family" in the newspaper, Allen sneered. Chapter 57 See Cassie Again Chapter 57 See Cassie Again With the joint efforts of the Su Family and the Cheng Family, this matter was quickly suppressed. However, this matter was very unusual. No one knew exactly who was behind it. This time, it was about Molly again, which made her think seriously who she had offended during this period of time. After she was reborn, she had always been kind to others. If she had offended someone, there would only be one person. Kevin! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Molly threw the book on the table and looked far away. She didn''t move for a long time. Not to mention how Molly nned to deal with Kevin for the time being, this matter had been temporarily ended. Perhaps Kevin didn''t have the guts to offend the Su Family and the Cheng Family too much, so he just found a less influential newspaper to spread rumors. In the past few days, Molly had been staying at home every day, so she had nothing to do. She had told her parents more than once that she wanted to go back to school, but they always rejected her. The only pleasure she had every day was to call Allen, talk to each other, joke with each other, and warm each other''s hearts. It also increased the fun of boring time. Molly walked out of the house and took a deep breath of fresh air. She was really refreshed. Today, she was finally released from the ban. She drove her car to the school happily. Kevin was afraid that if he really pissed Molly off, the Su Family would do anything to deal with the Tang Family. Kevin just chose a small newspaper office, not awork withrge reading and fast spreading. There were only a few college students who could read newspapers, and most of them would still choose to get information from the Inte. Therefore, although this matter was sudden, it did not have much impact on Molly. As soon as Molly arrived at the school, she received a call from John Feng. John Feng was her graduate tutor. He took good care of Molly and often asked her to help him carry out all kinds of subjects with his current graduate students. Molly was afraid that John Feng would have something to talk to her, so she asked for leave this time and told him. When Molly arrived at John Feng''s office, there were a lot of people here already. As soon as Molly entered, John Feng looked her up and down and asked, "Are you all right?" Molly felt the concern of the other party and felt warm in her heart. She smiled and said, "I''m all right, I just stay at home. Look, I''m a lot fatter." "That''s good." John Feng nodded, pped his hands and called a group of students over there. "Come on, everyone. Let me introduce you to each other." John Feng pointed at Molly and said, "This is Molly. She is a doctoral student in our school. This time, let her lead the team to help youplete the project. Everyone apuds to wee her." The office was thunderstruck with apuse. Molly didn''t expect that John Feng would introduce her in such a serious way, but she didn''t prepare anything. Now she had to bite the bullet and walk forward to say a few words symbolically. These graduate students, except two boys, were all girls. They liked talking andughing, and soon got familiar with each other. Since they were all students, Molly felt at ease. "Knock, knock, knock..." At this time, someone knocked on the office door. After John Feng said e in," the door was pushed open by a slim girl. As soon as the girl entered the room, she apologized in a hurry, "Sorry, I''m sorry. I''mte for something!" Seeing this, Molly smiled and thought that this girl was quite polite. But when Molly saw the girl raising her head and revealing her face, Molly almost broke the belt of her handbag. This girl was Cassie! Chapter 58 Boyfriend, Kevin Chapter 58 Boyfriend, Kevin Cassie seemed to be surprised to see Molly. But Cassie quickly raised her head and smiled, "Hello, Molly. I''ve heard of you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to take us to do this project. It''s really an honor! " Molly always knew that she was not magnanimous, and there was no need for her to be magnanimous in front of the enemies in her previous life. But in front of so many people, she could not speak ill of Cassie. What''s more, too obvious emotional performance was not in line with her daily style. Molly heard Cassie greeting her. Molly sneered in her heart. But Molly still nodded in response to Cassie. Although Molly didn''t show her impatience, her reaction to Cassie was much colder than to other students. Normally, people with discerning eyes should have noticed it. But in this world, there were always so many people who were not discerning eyes, such as the one in front of her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing that everyone was here, John patted on Molly''s shoulder to let her get familiar with other students. Then he opened the door and went out. Seeing that Molly responded to her, Cassie immediately showed a brighter smile and said, "I''ve heard from Professor John that you are beautiful and knowledgeable. This time I see you, you really deserve your reputation." Hearing what Cassie said, Molly smiled. Then Molly raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She looked at Cassie carefully and praised her, "You''re joking. How can I be younger and more beautiful than you! Looking at you like this, many men might like you! There must be a lot of pursuers, right? " Molly was almost speechless with hypocrisy, but in order to set a trap for Cassie, she had to endure it first. As expected, other people also heckled when they heard what Molly said. Another girl shouted, "Molly, you don''t know! Cassie is the most beautiful girl in our grade! " Another girl also said, "That''s right. Her boyfriend is rich and handsome! I saw Cassie and her boyfriend driving a silver gray Porsche a few days ago. It''s so cool! " With a smile on Molly''s face, Molly squinted at Cassie. Noticing that Cassie''s face changed, Molly didn''t let her go and continued. "Oh, a rich and handsome man? In fact, B City was both a big and small ce. I''m a local of B City. I have known a lot of people after staying here for so many years. Can you tell me your boyfriend''s name? I probably know him. " Many people had heard of Molly''s family background. They knew that Molly knew many powerful and rich people. They always heard Cassie say what her boyfriend was like, but what she said was not convincing! Cassie''s way of doing things made many people unhappy, and there were also many people waiting to see Cassie make a fool of herself. Cassie was born in a vige, but she always looked arrogant and lofty. When she faced a boy, she looked like a weak lotus. To be honest, many girls didn''t like her. Hearing what Molly said, a group of girls were kicking up a fuss. "Cassie, tell us! Tell us, Let Molly see if she knows your boyfriend! " "Yeah, tell us. Maybe Molly really knows your boyfriend''s parents, and she can speak for you then!" Cassie was in a dilemma. She couldn''t say that her boyfriend was not rich and handsome, because it was a little embarrassing. However, she didn''t know if Kevin would be angry if she said Kevin''s name. Because Kevin had said more than once that she could buy anything, but she couldn''t let others know their rtionship. And most importantly, he also stressed that their rtionship should not be let Molly know. Thinking of this, Cassie looked up at Molly and found that Molly was looking down at her with a smile. Molly had a beautiful face and a noble temperament, making people feel that she was ady from an eminent family. If her family didn''t have the background of a rich family, her family wouldn''t have been able to raise such a person. When Cassie heard the noise below again and there was a sense of irony. That was human nature. Once people was used to being ttered, they would no longer be able to stand any sneer. At this time, Cassie was overwhelmed by anger. She forgot what Kevin had told her. She looked back at her ssmates and raised her head to look at Molly. "My boyfriend is Kevin, the young president of the Tang Group. Do you know him?" Chapter 59 A Complete Victory Chapter 59 A Complete Victory "Tang Group? Kevin? He is indeed a rich and handsome man. " Molly said with a puzzled look on her face. "Of course I know him. I attended a party with him some time ago!" Hearing Molly''s words, Cassie felt a little relieved. Cassie turned around and looked at her ssmates behind her, looking very proud. Some of her ssmates curled their lips, but they didn''t say anything because of Molly''s presence. But there were still a few smart people. They saw that although Molly said so, there was something wrong with her expression. Why did Molly look so confused? "Molly, since you know Cassie''s boyfriend, why do you look a little confused?" One of the girls couldn''t help asking. Molly snickered in her heart. She made such an obvious expression just to wait for someone to ask her. Molly hear someone ask her like that. She gave the person a smile of praise. "In fact, it''s nothing. At that banquet, I saw Mr. Kevin bring a femalepanion. I didn''t care about it at that time. Now I think about it. It turns out that girl is you, Cassie! " "Banquet... A banquet? " Cassie stammered, looking very confused. "What? Have you forgotten? " Molly smiled kindly. "It was the charity party hosted by the Qin Family Speaking of this, Molly sighed with some regret and said, "I originally wanted this one, but in the end, the price was getting higher and higher, so I had to give up." After saying that, Molly looked at Cassie again and said with a smile, "I was originally very regretful. But since you have got that bracelet, it should be more suitable than me. After all, there is an old saying that flowers are sent to beauties, swords are given to heroes. It seems that good jewelry is the same. " Seeing that Cassie''s face was getting paler and paler, Molly raised her head and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corners of her mouth where no one could see. Last month, Kevin did attend the charity party and bought a bracelet for his femalepanion. But the femalepanion was his mother. Kevin attended the party on behalf of the Tang Group, and the person who paid money was also his father. As for Kevin, he had already been exhausted by the project he bade for. How could he spend more than one million to buy a bracelet for a woman? How could he take it out? 100 dors was more like it. However. Of course, Molly would spare no effort to attack Cassie, and she wouldn''t miss this opportunity Moreover, Molly just told the whole story. As she said before, she didn''t recognize Cassie, just ording to Cassie said her boyfriend is Kevin to specte. As for who had the bracelet, it was none of Molly''s business. It seemed that Molly just said a few words casually, which contained a lot of information. Everyone hadn''t heard that Cassie attended a charity partyst month. Looking at Cassie''s expression, everyone knew what was going on. It was a delusional female student who thought that she could fall in love with a rich second generation and marry into a rich family. However, the rich second generation just yed with her, and there were many people like her around! If everyone looked at Cassie with jealousy and disdain before, now there was no jealousy in their eyes but disdain. At this time, Cassie did not care about the gazes of everyone, or she would definitely go crazy with anger. All Cassie could think about was what Molly had said. ''Last month, Kevin told her that he would be very busy and probably had no time toe to her recently. However, Kevin took a woman to a partyst month. That woman was not her. Not long ago, when she was shopping, she took a fancy to a ne and asked Kevin to buy it for her. Then Kevin told her that he had been working on a project recently and wasck of money. He would buy it for her next time when he had money. But a few dayster, Kevin bought a bracelet worth millions at the charity party and gave it to his femalepanion. They had been together for such a long time. She got less than one million in total from Kevin, didn''t she? It seemed that it was not because Kevin was short of money recently. It was because he was tired of Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ying with her and wanted to change another person.'' With her chin propped up, Molly sat in front of the desk and looked at the changing expression on Cassie''s face. A few words could disturb Cassie''s mind. It seemed that this mistress was not smart. Looking at the changing expression on Cassie''s face, Molly still didn''t forget her task. Molly pped her hands, gesturing for everyone to be quiet, then said to them. "Come on, everyone, be quiet. All the introductions are almostplete. You know me well and I also have a basic understanding of your situation. Let''s get down to business! " Seeing that everyone had no objection, Molly smiled and said anxiously, "Okay, then everyone find a ce to sit down. Let''s talk about the problem about this topic." "The era of this project is during the Jiajing period of the Ming Dynasty. It happened in..." After that, Molly hummed a song and walked out of the school building. Seeing that her enemy was unhappy, of course Molly was very happy! Molly threw her handbag to the passenger seat and hit the steering wheel hard. ''Kevin, Cassie, don''t think that I''m just doing this to you. This is just the beginning. The real revenge hasn''te yet. If you expect it, just wait; if you don''t, just be prepared.'' Chapter 60 The Wedding Invitation Chapter 60 The Wedding Invitation Sitting in a coffee shop at the corner of the street, Molly was flipping through an invitation card with the word "wedding" in her hand. Raising her head, Molly smiled at the person opposite her and joked, "Hey, Sally, you said we haven''t seen each other for only two months. As soon as we met, you gave me such a big scare! Do you think I ept it well, or do you think my heart is more tenacious? " A sweet looking girl with short chestnut hair sat opposite, looking very cute. Hearing what Molly said, Sally curled her lips with dissatisfaction. "What scare? It is a surprise, okay? Besides, I''m getting married. You''re my best friend. Aren''t you happy for me? " After saying that, Sally pretended to be aggrieved and pitiful, which made people feel soft hearted. But as her best friend for many years, Molly knew what kind of person she was. Looking at the invitation card in her hand, Molly smiled gently and said, "Of course I''m happy." Then Molly patted the invitation on the Sally''s head and said, "Sally, if youe back with a big belly and tell me that you are going to get married and the baby has been born, I tell you, I will be happier." "Oh, don''t say that, I''ll be shy." Sally cupped her face with both hands, pretending to be shy, "I''m still a teenage girl!" Hearing what Sally said, blue veins stood out on Molly''s head. She couldn''t help but pat the invitation on Sally''s head again and scolded her with a smile. "You are already an old woman of more than 20 years old, but you want to still pretend to be a teenage girl. Shame on you!" Sally giggled, "I''m praising you for being young! You still do this to me! " In the end, Sally looked at Molly with grievance. If Molly hadn''t known what kind of person Sally was, she would have thought that she had done something unforgivable to make Sally so aggrieved. However, Molly was still stunned by Sally''s expression. Molly smiled angrily and said, "Praise me? Why didn''t I think that you were praising me? " "Look, we are about the same age, right?" The two of them were born in the same year, but Sally was born in May, and Molly''s birthday was in July. It was not wrong to say that the two of them were the same age. Molly nodded, indicating that there was no problem. Holding her chin, Sally looked at Molly and continued, "When I''m praising myself for being a teenage girl, I''m also praising your youth!" After saying that, Sally winked at Molly, deliberately cute. After hearing Sally''s words, Molly looked at the invitation in her hand, as if she was considering if she should pat it on the Sally''s head again. In the end... "Ah!" Sally screamed, "Why did you pat my head again?" Molly picked up the invitation card from Sally''s head and put it in herself hand. She looked at it and said, "If you want to pretend to be young, don''t involve me. My family education is too strict, I really don''t want to lose face!" "Okay, okay!" Sally pouted and continued, "I have sent the invitation to you. Remember to be my Bridesmaid next month!" Molly waved her hand and said, "I know! I know. Don''t worry. Even if I forget what to eat, I can''t forget your wedding. " Sally chuckled again and said, "Of course I''m relieved to hear that. But there are still a lot of things to be prepared for my wedding. If you have time, you can prepare with me!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Sally, get out of here!" Mollyughed angrily. Sally was sensible. She immediately picked up her bag and left. She had been Molly''s best friend for more than 10 years. Of course she knew that since Molly said so, then she agreed. Sally felt that she''d better take the opportunity to leave as soon as possible. In case Molly might go back on her words. As soon as Sally reached the door, she heard Molly say behind her, "Let me see your fiance another day." With a bright smile on her face, Sally replied, "I know!" Chapter 61 Dare Not Chapter 61 Dare Not After Sally went far away, Molly took a sip of her coffee, which was not yet cold. She looked out of the window at the peopleing and going, and finally fixed her eyes on the invitation card on the table. Sally, Molly''s best friend. The rtionship between the two was better than that between biological sisters. This time, Sally went out for more than two months. When she came back, she suddenly handed an invitation card to Molly, telling Molly that she was going to get married, which surprised Molly. ''Who said that if she had a boyfriend, she would be the first one to tell me?'' Molly was dissatisfied with Sally''s behavior! So she was very unhappy with Sally! But after losing her temper for a while, plus that, Molly really couldn''t get angry with the guy who could act like a spoiled child. As a result, Molly had to be Sally''s bridesmaid and apany her to buy a lot of things for the wedding. In silence, Molly drank up the coffee alone and drove home. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After dinner, Molly told Peggy that Sally was going to get married. Immediately, there was something wrong with Peggy''s eyes. Realizing what she was going to say, Molly immediately showed a fearful expression and wanted to find an excuse to go back to her room. However, before Molly could find a chance, Peggy had already spoken. "Look, look. You said I urged you. Sally is as old as you, right? Sally is going to get married in a few days. Look at yourself. You don''t even have a boyfriend yet! " Molly sat aside and murmured, "Marriage is not something I can do alone!" Peggy red at her and said, "Why not! I''ve met so many people with you this year, and several of them are very satisfied with you. Only you are too picky. You don''t like this one or that one! " Molly curled her lips and said unhappily, "Then I can''t pull a person casually on the street and just say ''hello'' to him! Do you want to marry me? Is this realistic? They thought I was crazy! " Peggy was almost pissed off by Molly, and Molly was also very unhappy. Realizing this, James and Farrell hurried to mediate. "All right, all right. We are talking about Sally''s marriage. It''s such a big news. Why are you two arguing here?" At this time, Molly said to them, "I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to my room to sleep." After saying that, she went upstairs directly without looking at their reaction. James was stillforting Peggy, "All right, all right. Why are you angry with your daughter? She is not old anyway. If she doesn''t want to get married, we can keep her for two more years." "That''s right. Besides, Molly is still at school now. She can get married after she finishes her doctor''s degree." Seeing that Peggy was still angry, Farrell alsoforted her. Seeing that James was here, Farrell winked at him, indicating James that he would go up to see Molly. Molly was still a little unhappy when she returned to her room. She was either angry, or a little disappointed when she thought of what had happened in her previous life. Molly was in a hurry to get married in her previous life. She did get married, but what did she end up with? The mistress intervened in her marriage, and she had a miserable ending. This time, it was not that she didn''t want to get married, nor that she didn''t want to start a new family with each other. It was just that she didn''t have the courage. She didn''t know if this person would betray her, and whether she would be the same ending as the previous life. Molly was not sure, so she didn''t dare to try again. Although she knew clearly that she had a different feeling for Allen, she didn''t dare to ask. Because Molly was not sure, so she dared not. Chapter 62 A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brother And Sister Chapter 62 A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brother And Sister Thump! Thump! Thump... There was a knock on the door. Molly quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, sorted out her expression, and stood up to open the door. As soon as Farrell entered the room, he saw Molly''s red eyes. He frowned and said, "What''s wrong? Are you angry? " "No!" Molly denied immediately. "Not yet. Go to the mirror and see how red your eyes are." Farrell frowned more tightly. Lowering her head, Molly didn''t say a word. She kept rubbing the carpet with her feet, and she had What should this be called? The husband to sing and the wife to follow? No, no, no... This should be to follow the people, learn from them! It had been a long time since Farrell saw Molly act like this, as if she had never done it since she went to college. For a moment, Farrell''s thoughts were brought back to a few years ago, and his tone of speaking to Molly was much softer. "Well, if you continue to rub, the carpet will be torn by you. Don''t rub it." Then Farrell walked to the desk, pulled out a chair and said to Molly, "Come and sit down. We have a talk." "What are you talking about? Are you trying to persuade me to get married as soon as possible? " Molly asked, but she still walked up to him obediently, pulled out a chair and walked down. "Will you listen to me if I say this to you?" Raising his eyebrows, Farrell rolled his eyes at Molly and said, "Besides, it''s time for you to consider marriage at your age, isn''t it?" "Really? You think the same as Dad and Mom?" After that, Molly stretched out her two slender ws to grab his arms and said, "Brother, brother, show mercy to your sister. Leave a way for your sister to live!" Farrell pushed her hand away mercilessly and said with a sneer, "Then tell me why you don''t want to get married. I''ll think about leaving a way for you to live." "Nothing. I just don''t have a suitable one." Molly murmured, lowering her head and scratching her nails. She didn''t know if Farrell could hear her vague words. It turned out that not only did Farrell hear it, but he also heard it clearly. "None of them is suitable for you?" Although Farrell was confused, he came up with an idea. "Which one do you think is good? You can date him first. If it''s appropriate, you can continue to stay with him. If it''s not, just forget it." "No." Molly shook her head like a rattle drum. Farrell''s expression became more serious, and he stared at Molly without blinking. Molly felt a little creepy under his gaze. She looked at him awkwardly and said, "Brother, why are you looking at me all the time? Your eyes are frightening. "This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With his brows knitted tightly, Farrell asked Molly seriously, "Molly, do you have something to hide from our parents and me?" "No!" Molly''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly denied, "I''m basically at home every day. How can I hide anything from you?" "That''s good." Atst, Farrell looked away. Molly breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to pick up the cup on the table and drink some water to calm herself down. But what Farrell said next almost made her choke to death by the hot water she just drank into her mouth. Farrell said, "Molly, did Kevin do something wrong to you?" Chapter 63 A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brother And Sister Chapter 63 A Heart To Heart Talk Between Brother And Sister "Cough, cough, cough..." Sitting on the chair, Molly coughed so badly that she could hardly breathe. In a hurry, Farrell walked to her back and patted her on the back. He was not the usual domineering appearance and kept muttering, "Drink slowly. No one will grab it for you. You''re an adult, and you''re still so imprudent to do things..." Hearing this, Molly tried to calm down when she kept coughing. She looked up at him and used, "I cough... Cough... Who is to me? " Molly''s voice was hoarse, and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked embarrassed and pitiful. Farrell tried to hold back his smile and apologized, "It''s all my fault! I apologize, but you still have to tell me if Kevin has done anything wrong to you. " "No..." Before Molly could finish her words, she was interrupted by Farrell. "If Kevin didn''t offend you, why did you set him up like that at thest bidding? I know you are not a vengeful person. " "Brother, it''s really nothing!" It was not that Molly didn''t want to tell Farrell, but she didn''t know what to say. Should she say, "Kevin hasn''t offended me in this life, but offended me in thest life"? If she really said so, she would probably be sent to the hospital by Farrell to see if her brain was abnormal? Although Molly didn''t say anything, Farrell seemed to think of something. He pulled the chair closer to Molly and said, "Molly. I remember you dated Kevin, didn''t you? Did he betray you? " Although Molly didn''t say anything, Farrell had a rough idea. Molly didn''t say anything, but took it as acquiescence. This was probably the best answer for why she set Kevin up. From his sister''s silence, Farrell understood that things should be the same as he had guessed. On the one hand, Farrell was very angry, but on the other hand, he was afraid that Molly would be too sad and wronged, so heforted her, "Molly, don''t be sad. I''m here with you. I''ll help you teach him a lesson!" Molly shook her head and said, "Brother, you don''t have to worry about it. I can do it myself!" Lowering his head, Farrell thought for a while and finally agreed. But he still said to Molly, "Molly, I rememberst time I told you that you have parents and brother. If you are unhappy or feel wronged somewhere, you must tell us." "Brother, I know." Squinting her eyes, Molly smiled. "Don''t worry. I won''t treat myself wrongfully. No one can bully me, right? Besides, everyone knows that my brother loves me the most. Who dares to bully me? " Hearing that, Farrell also smiled. He reached out and touched his sister''s head a few times. At this time, Molly was obedient and took the initiative to rub against his hand. "Well, it''s sote. You''d better go to bed early." Atst, Farrell rubbed Molly''s head, told her a few words, and then he was ready to go out. Molly nodded and watched Farrell go out. Molly didn''t know why, but when Farrell reached out to push the doorknob to open the door and go out, she could see tiredness and loneliness from his tall back. Over the years, nothing seemed to have changed, but everything seemed to have changed, such as people''s hearts. Her brother had been in charge of the Su Group since three years ago. At that time, he was only Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. twenty-eight years old. Over the years, he should be very tired, shouldn''t he? "Brother, if you feel tired, have a good rest!" Molly couldn''t help but said out. Hearing that, Farrell stopped and turned to Molly with a smile. "Okay, I see. Go to bed early." Chapter 64 Buy Wedding Supplies Chapter 64 Buy Wedding Supplies Although Molly said that she didn''t care about Sally, when Sally came to her and asked her to buy the wedding supplies, Molly gave up her favoritezy sleep and went with Sally in the early morning. To be honest, it was not easy to get married. Seeing Sally''s experience, Molly felt that she didn''t want to get married either. There were many and misceneous things for marriage, which needed to be prepared step by step from inside to outside Sally wanted to buy a lot of things. Usually, she had topare the things in several stores, and then bought the best quality. Molly''s feet were almost rubbed out of blisters. It''s so pitiful. In fact, many things could be bought by servants or sent directly to their home. However, Sally insisted that what the servant bought was not what she wanted, or that her own wedding must be her own efforts to be satisfied. In the end, Sally was very satisfied, but Molly was so pitied. More than once, Molly had imagined that she looked up at the sky with two streaks of tear on her face, looking pitiful. Because of Sally''s sake, on the second day, Molly measured her weight on a whim, and unexpectedly Original content from N?velDrama.Org. found that she had lost two pounds. It had to be said that Sally was really powerful. Coincidentally, Sally called at this time. Molly took the phone expressionlessly and immediately heard Sally shouting at the other end of the phone. "Molly, Molly, I found that I had a lot of things I didn''t buy yesterday. How about you go to the shopping mall with me tomorrow?" When she couldn''t hear Sally''s voice, Molly put the phone back to her ear and sighed, "Sally, do you have anything else that you hasn''t bought?" "A lot!" Sally''s voice came through the telephone receiver, which made Molly''s eardrum a little painful. Molly stopped her immediately. "Stop! Stop! Tell me what you haven''t bought and let me give you some advice. " Sally really said to her one by one on the other side of the phone, "You see, we haven''t bought any wedding words and handkerchief, and I''m afraid that the sweets and desserts bought by the servants are not what I like, which can be regarded as not having bought..." Hearing what Sally said, Molly was speechless. Because in the end, Sally even included the things she used to decorate her wedding room, even the daily necessities she used with her husband after marriage. Molly interrupted Sally who was still chattering. "Sally, there are a lot of things you don''t need to buy, right?" Molly tried to persuade Sally, "You see, the decoration of the wedding room should be your husband''s business. It''s probably done now." As Molly spoke, she flipped the notes in her hand, which was not her homework. It was entirely because Sally kept saying over there that Molly wrote down by the way because of her professional habits. Looking at the next item, Molly''s blue veins almost popped out. She couldn''t help but roar at the other side, "And the things you and your husband use after you get married. Do you think it''s appropriate to buy them with me? Ah! Shouldn''t you go with your husband? !" Frightened by Molly''s words, Sally said in a low voice, "But I prefer to go shopping with you..." Molly put her hand on her forehead and was speechless. For a while, she sat up straight and said to the phone, "Sally, I really want to say something to you now." Sally asked with great interest, "What?" "How can your husband be so relieved to let you buy wedding supplies?" Molly rolled her eyes. Confused, Sally asked, "what... What do you mean? " "Does he know you''re so unreliable?" Chapter 65 A Trip To The Cheng Family Chapter 65 A Trip To The Cheng Family Since Sally was too unreliable, Molly asked her to go back and modify the n by herself. By the way, Molly informed Sally''s husband and asked him to apany his fiancee to go shopping and buy things they need. Yesterday, Sally said that her fiance wasining that Sally didn''t apany him. Molly thought that they should be very satisfied with her informing Sally''s fiance in this way. Then Molly had time to rx herself. Since Molly had nothing else to do, it urred to her that she hadn''t seen Allen for a long time. She might as well go to him when she was free today. She called Allen and told him to wait for her at the Cheng Family. She would arrive soon. Perhaps it was because Molly got up early today. When she called Allen, Allen was still a little confused, as if he had just woken up. There was nothing to pack up. Molly said goodbye to Peggy and went out. Looking at Molly''s back, Peggy sighed. When Molly arrived at the Cheng Family, the servant opened the door and let her in as soon as the servant saw it was Molly''s car. Because of the sneak photo incidentst time, Molly didn''t dare to let Allen wait for her at the gate, so she just let him stay in the room quietly. However, when Molly entered the gate of the Cheng Family, she saw Celine leading her children in the garden. At this time, it seemed impolite not to greet them. Without thinking too much, Molly walked up to them. "Good morning, Mrs. Celine." Molly walked up to them and greeted them with a smile, "Good morning, Jonson, Susie!" "Good morning, Miss Molly!" Celine replied with a smile, "Miss Molly, why are you free today?" Molly showed an embarrassed expression. She touched her nose and looked at the three people in front of her. "I haven''t seen Allen for a while. I happen to have time to visit him today." "You are here to see Allen!" Celine gave a sidelong nce at Jonson and said, "Then hurry up. Allen usually stays alone in the building. It''s good for him if you take him out for fun." Molly nodded with a smile. Then she heard Celine say again, "You are familiar with the building, so I won''t ask someone to take you there. Allen doesn''t like to see outsiders." Molly still nodded with a smile. After saying goodbye to Celine, she walked towards the building alone. Celine looked at the back of Molly, then turned her head to look at her son and daughter, and found that Jonson was also staring at the back of Molly without blinking. Celine couldn''t help smiling and calling out to Jonson. When Jonson turned to look at Celine, Celine turned to look at the back of Molly and said. "The daughter of the Su Family is getting better and better. Do you think so, Jonson?" Jonson was stunned, but soon he came to his senses and looked at Celine with his bright eyes. Celine chuckled. She looked at Jonson and said, "Silly boy, go and pursue her if you like. Don''t say that you don''t have a chance. Molly oftenes to the Cheng Family, isn''t there a lot of opportunities?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After hearing Celine''s words, Jonson''s eyes lit up, looking at Molly''s back, his eyes with a slightly evil light. Seeing that her son understood what she meant, Celine smiled with satisfaction and couldn''t help humming a tune. Chapter 66 A Cup Of Ice Milk Chapter 66 A Cup Of Ice Milk Molly turned the corner and finally breathed a sigh of relief. When she was walking there just now, Molly clearly felt two pairs of eyes staring at her, like two sticky poisonous snakes sticking to her body, which made her back cold. Molly could be sure that one of them was Jonson, because he always looked at her like this, but the other one... Celine''s? Or Susie''s? Molly didn''t know the answer in her heart, because she had always been polite to these two people. Logically speaking, they wouldn''t look at her like this. Seeing the shabby building in front of her, Molly took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she walked towards the building. As soon as Molly walked into the building, she saw Allen having breakfast in the dining room. Allen heard the sound of the door opening. He turned his head and saw Molly who just pushed the door open. "Allen, you are having breakfast!" Molly waved at him and walked quickly to him. While asking, she looked at his te and said, "Let me see what you have eaten this morning." Allen showed his breakfast to Molly, making it more convenient for her to have a look. A piece of toast, a poached egg, a sausage and a ss of milk beside, it looked good. Molly nodded and said with a smile, "Well, it looks good. Hurry up and eat. I''ll take you outter." Allen nodded, picked up the knife and fork, forked a poached egg and put it into his mouth. "Wait!" Before the poached egg reached his mouth, it was interrupted by Molly. She took the fork from Allen and put it in front of her eyes. Frowning, Molly put it down and touched the ss with the back of her hand. Not surprisingly, it was cold. It was not as cold as when it was heated and then cooled down, but as cold as when it was just taken out of the fridge. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then Molly looked at the breakfast on the te and found that it was not hot at all. Molly threw the fork back to the te with a snap, and her chest was filled with anger. Why should the young master of the Cheng Family be humiliated by these servants like this? Frowning, Molly asked Allen, "Where is your servant?" Allen was frightened by Molly''s behavior of throwing the fork just now. Hearing her question, he blinked his eyes and said, "Servant brought the breakfast and went out." Hearing that, Molly said, "Servant, servant!" Molly''s voice was not low, at least as long as people were in the building, they could hear it. However, no one came out after Molly shouted for more than ten times. Looking at Allen, who was still sitting at the table, and the breakfast he hadn''t just eaten, Molly thought for a while and said to him. "Allen, I''ve shouted for a long time and I''m a little thirsty. Can I drink your milk?" Allen hesitated, but Molly kept whispering in his ear, "Ah, I''m so thirsty! It''s good to have a ss of milk now! " Allen looked at Molly who was putting on an act, and finally pushed the milk in front of her. "Here you are. Drink the milk!" Molly took it over and said to Allen with a big smile, "Thank you, Allen!" "No... You''re wee. " Looking at the hesitant expression on Allen''s face, Molly felt that she had bullied a child. She quickly said to him, "Well, don''t worry about your milk. I''ll treat you to dinnerter, okay?" After saying that, Molly put the milk ss to her mouth and drank it up in one breath. In October, she drank a ss of cold milk, it felt like... It''s so cold! But there was one good thing, that was, to make Molly less angry. Chapter 67 Disturbance In The Garden Chapter 67 Disturbance In The Garden After drinking a ss of cold milk, Molly''s anger was reduced a lot, but the feeling of obstruction in her heart was even stronger. Looking at Allen who was still sitting at the table, Molly reached out her hand to him and said, "Let''s go out to y." Allen, of course, agreed with her. He was so happy to hear that. Fortunately, Molly still remembered to Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ask him to change his clothes. After Allen changed his clothes and went downstairs again, Molly helped him tidy up his cor, and the two of them went out happily. They talked andughed all the way to the garden of the Cheng Family. The garden of the Cheng Family was very famous and beautiful in the circle. When Allen''s mother was alive, she had spent a lot of time and energy to manage it. After his mother died, Celine also paid attention to the management of the garden, and Celine often invited otherdies to have tea and flowers here. In the past few days, it seemed that there were some rare begonias in the garden, and manydies came here to enjoy them. Today was no exception. Before Molly and Allen walked into the garden, they heard many people''s voices. Molly stopped and sneered. Allen turned his head and looked at her in confusion... ''Why don''t you go?'' "Allen, let''s go to the gardenter. Listen to me. Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Molly turned to Allen and said. Seeing that Allen nodded seriously, Molly stood up with satisfaction and pulled him towards the garden. When they were about to walk over, Molly let go of his hand. After all, the two of them were supposed to be a moving gossip. If they still held hands, the wholedy circle of B City would probably talk about the two of them tomorrow. As soon as they walked into the garden, someone with sharp eyes saw them. Molly walked quickly towards thedies and greeted them politely and considerately. Peggy also liked to interact with thesedies, so Molly knew almost all of them. They wouldn''t feel embarrassed when they talked. Looking at Molly, who was smiling and behaved decently, and Susie, who was arrogant, thedies couldn''t help nodding in their hearts. The Su Family was indeed a big family with a history of hundreds of years without any decline. Look at this family education, it was really hard topare with ordinary people. Although the Cheng Family was simr to the Su Family, thest Mrs. Sarah was also very elegant and generous when she was alive, but now Mrs. Celine, thedies could not help but secretly shake their head in their hearts. ''It''s getting more and more petty.'' Many people noticed that Molly came with Allen, so someone asked with a smile, "Molly, why did you "I''m free today, so Ie here to see Allen." Molly answered with a smile. "Miss Molly has a good rtionship with Mr. Allen! No wonder some news mistook you for a couple a few days ago! " Molly was very familiar with the person who spoke, and even the most familiar one among them. Thisdy was Kevin''s mother, Molly''s mother-inw in her previous life. In the previous life, Mrs. Tang didn''t like Molly very much. Of course, Molly didn''t like her either. Molly just didn''t go against her in order not to embarrass Kevin. But Mrs. Tang didn''t think so, so in the previous life, Molly had suffered a lot from her. Thinking about it, Molly thought she was a fool! Molly turned her head to look at Mrs. Tang, but the smile on Molly''s face never disappeared. "The news is just a stunt of those who want to stir up trouble. I didn''t expect Mrs. Tang to take it seriously!" Mrs. Tang felt a little embarrassed when she heard that Mollypared her to a "busybody", and she also felt that she was blocked by a little girl and couldn''t speak, which was a bit of shame. So Mrs. Tang faltered. "Although... Although it was not true, but... But after all, there was no wind without waves... If you don''t have this situation, how can they just expose you and not mention others... " Before Mrs. Tang could finish her words, Molly stood up from the chair, walked up to Mrs. Tang and said, "Mrs. Tang, ording to you, should I congratte you?" "Congrattions... You congratte me for what? " Mrs. Tang didn''t understand why Molly changed the topic so quickly. "Of course I should congratte you. In the past month, the Tang Family''s good news came one after another!" As she spoke, Molly began to count with her fingers. "I remember that a few days ago, Kevin seemed to have dinner with a model, and once he entered a hotel with a young actress. By the way! It seems that there is Mr. Tang''s... " Molly didn''t know what had happened. Recently, there had been a lot of gossips about the Tang Family. Molly didn''t know who had done it, but it didn''t hinder her from looking for fun. Every time she took the newspaper, she would see it as a joke. "All right!" Before Molly could finish counting, Mrs. Tang screamed. Molly was so scared that she patted her chest. But only Molly knew whether she was scared or not. Realizing that she was out of control, Mrs. Tang calmed down and said, "I suddenly realize that I still have something to deal with. I''m sorry for my absence today." It was not until Mrs. Tang left that Molly noticed that everyone''s eyes were fixed on her. Thinking of what she had just said, her face couldn''t help but blush. Molly touched her nose shyly and said, "I like to see these gossip news when I''m free, so... I remember a lot. " The garden was quiet for a while, but soon it was filled with "ha-ha-ha"ughter, and even Allen had a smile on his face. At this time, someone finally noticed that since Molly entered the garden, her hands had not been put down from her stomach. "Molly, are you feeling a little ufortable?" Chapter 68 A Bad Reputation Chapter 68 A Bad Reputation "Molly, did you cover your stomach just now? Did you have a stomachache?" Ady asked Molly with concern. Molly looked up and found that thedy was Peggy''s friend. Seeing the concern in thedy''s eyes, Molly felt warm in her heart. Allen also thought that Molly was really ufortable, so he looked at her nervously. Before Molly could answer, Celine had probably realized her identity as the host. She came forward in a hurry and asked with concern, "Molly, are you having a stomachache? What''s going on? Is it serious? " "It''s okay. I just feel a little ufortable. I''ll take some medicer." Molly smiled and patted Allen''s hand tofort him. "Why do you have a stomachache? I haven''t heard from your mother that you have a stomachache. " Thedy was still a little worried. Looking at Allen, Molly blushed and said shyly, "I was a little thirsty just now. When Allen was eating, I drank up his milk. But I didn''t expect that the milk was cold. It might be due to my stomach was irritated." "Wow! It''s October now. Why do you still drink ice milk? " Thedy looked at Allen and said, "Allen, don''t drink cold water in the morning. It''s not good for your health, okay?" Thisdy was also a good friend of Allen''s mother, and she took good care of Allen. Celine also said to Allen at this time, "Allen, it''s October now. Don''t drink any more cold. Remember to drink hot milk in the morning, okay?" Molly sneered in her heart. Celine was really hypocritical. If she hadn''t arranged or ignored Allen, would the servants dare to be sozy? But she couldn''t treat Celine like Mrs. Tang. At least her attitude couldn''t be like that. Before Molly could think of how to reply, she heard Allen''s voice. "There is no hot milk. All of them are cold." Allen''s sudden words surprised everyone, including Molly. Seeing that no one spoke, Allen added, "And the food is also cold." Celine was stunned for a while and then quickly reacted, but the otherdies looked at her in a strange way. ''If she wanted to exin, she said that it was not her who arranged it, but she would also spread the bad reputation that she couldn''t even manage the domestic servants. But if she did not exin, she would bear the bad name of abusing the children of her deceased brother and sister-inw. The bad reputation could be big or small. If it only happened in her own home, so these were just small things. But today, there were several otherdies here, and two or three of them were on good terms with her deceased sister-inw. If they were spread out, this matter would not be easy to deal with. In addition, she and Charles had made a promise at the funeral of Allen''s parents. If the news was spread out, the Cheng Family would be in trouble! Now the best way was to give up the servant, but unfortunately, the servant was very easy to use.'' Then Celine put on a surprised expression and said, "I can''t believe it!? You wait for me to call her over, I''ll ask her! " Then Celine was going to find the servant. Thedy who had been talking to Molly stopped Celine and said, "It''s inevitable to be annoyed with such kind of thing. Allen and Molly are still young. Don''t let them know how to deal with it." Thedy looked at the others around her and continued, "We don''t talk much about your family affairs. We''ll leave now. Come to visit some other day!" When thedy stood up and left, she said to Molly and Allen, "Didn''t you say that you would go out with All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Allen? Go out with us. Your aunt will take care of it. " Then thedy looked at Celine and said, "Mrs. Celine, I believe you''ll handle it well, won''t you?" Celine wanted to grit her teeth, but she had to hold up her smile and said, "Of course, Allen. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it well when youe back." Molly stood up and left with thedy after saying goodbye to Celine. No one noticed the satisfied smile appeared on Molly''s face. But Molly didn''t notice that Allen was smiling. Chapter 69 Eating Crabs Chapter 69 Eating Crabs Molly had promised to take Allen out for dinner, so she couldn''t break her promise. "The female crab is eaten in September, and the male crab in October is the most delicious." It was the best season to eat crabs in October, so Molly was going to take Allen to eat crabs. Molly asked her friend where the best crab was. Since Allen insisted on spicy food, the two ordered arge pot of spicy crabs. The crab was cut in half, mixed with other cooking materials, with ayer of spicy oil and a thinyer of chili silk on it. It looked delicious, but it also made people a little afraid to eat. Molly always thought that she was a person who could eat spicy food, but she really couldn''t eat much of this pot of spicy crab. After eating two pieces, she couldn''t stand the spicy taste any more. After drinking two sses of water in a row, she still felt the spicy taste in her mouth. Molly turned her head to look at Allen, who was enjoying this spicy crabs. His face was flushed with the spicy food, but he kept stuffing it into his mouth. Molly quickly poured him a ss of water and said, "Don''t worry. Drink some water first. I won''t grab it from you." Looking at the clean crab shells on one side of his hand, the corners of Molly''s mouth twitched slightly. Then she said, "Don''t eat so much, or you will have a stomachache." Allen didn''t even look at the water handed over by Molly. While eating, he said to her, "Molly, you can''t stop eating, or it will be more spicy when you eat itter."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After saying that, Allen took a deep breath and continued to put it into his mouth. Molly rolled her eyes helplessly and took back the cup. She sighed, "Well, you''ve already summed up the experience!" Allen lowered his head, not knowing if he had heard what Molly had said. However, Molly was still a little worried about him. After he ate for a while, she didn''t let him eat any more. Perhaps Allen had eaten enough, obediently let Molly take the spicy crab to one side. Although the bowl was taken away, there was only a little residue left in it. Molly was speechless. No wonder she refused to let him eat, and he stopped eating. It turned out that he had already finished. "Is it delicious?" Molly filled a bowl of soup for him and told him to drink more. "Yummy!" Allen gulped down the soup in one breath and said after thinking for a while, "But it''s the best crab cooked by Aunt Peggy." "My mother?" Molly was a little surprised. "My mother hasn''t cooked this for many years. How can you still remember?" Allen nodded. Molly put some food on his te and said with a smile, "Since you like spicy crabs so much, I''ll take you to my house another day. The two of us pester my mother and let her cook it again." Allen smiled and nodded. He was very satisfied with Molly''s proposal. "Allen, show me a smile." Molly seemed to see something, but she didn''t see it clearly. She asked Allen to smile at her again. Obediently, Allen showed a big smile to Molly, which was very sunny and handsome. Although this smile made Molly absent-minded, the most important thing was that... Molly found that Allen had two dimples on his cheeks. She poked it with her two fingers and giggled. Allen didn''t know what Molly was going to do. Seeing her poke his face, he might feel a little ufortable, so the smile on his face slowly disappeared. "Ah, it''s gone." Allen stoppedughing and the dimples on his face disappeared, Molly felt very regretful. Molly rolled her eyes and said to Allen, "Allen, smile again!" Allen looked at Molly, and after a while knocked down her hand on his face, turned his head and no longer looked at her. Molly... Chapter 70 Edward Qin Chapter 70 Edward Qin After eating and drinking enough, Molly and Allen went downstairs together, and they ran into a person by ident. Edward Qin! Molly had heard of Edward Qin in her previous life. At that time, he was about twenty or thirty years old. Although Edward Qin was young, he was famous. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No one knew what kind of background he had, but everyone all knew that he had a sharp vision, a strong working ability, a decisive action, and a very detailed understanding of the electronic industry. In a few years, there would be an electronicspany called "LT" appearing in B City. It would soon upy more than half of the electronic market in B City with superior technology, and the CEO of this Originally, the Cheng Family was the leader of the electronic industry in B City. However, because of the advanced technology of LT Electronics Company, the products produced by LT Electronics Company were not only fully functional, but also in good quality. Therefore, arge part of the market share that originally belonged to the Cheng Family had been taken away by LT Electronics Company. Because of thepetition of LT Electronics Company, the Cheng Family, which had been established for hundreds of years, began to decline. It was said that LT Electronics Company was founded in M Country. When everyone thought that Edward Qin was the founder, but Edward Qin said in a report that he was just an agent of thepany, not the real boss. In her previous life, Molly had no idea who the boss of thispany was. However, Molly was still surprised to see Edward Qin in B City at this time. Shouldn''t he be abroad at this time? Shouldn''t hee back to develop his business in a few years? Or was it because Edward Qin, or the boss behind him, was ready to explore the domestic market at this time? Although surprised, Molly was not familiar with Edward Qin. She just took a look at him from a distance and told Allen to stand in the hall waiting for her. She went to the counter to pay the bill herself. After paying the bill, she went back and found a man in suit standing beside Allen. Molly frowned and walked faster. After seeing clearly who that person was, Molly was more surprised and confused. Why did Edward Qin take the initiative to talk to Allen? "Allen." Molly walked to the two of them and said, "I have paid the bill. We can go now." Looking at Edward Qin, who was standing aside, Molly was confused. "This gentleman..." Edward Qin reached out his hand and said with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Miss Molly. My name is Edward Qin." ''Does he know who I am?'' This made Molly more confused. However, out of politeness, Molly reached out her hand and shook with him slightly. She looked at Allen and said hesitantly, "Hello, do you know Allen?" "No, I don''t. But... This young master stood here alone, and I came to have a look. " Said Edward Qin. Molly was a little confused, but she didn''t say anything more. After chatting for a while, she went out with Allen. When they got in the car, Molly found that Allen seemed to be silent all the way. Something was wrong! Molly raised her eyebrows, held out her hand and raised his head. Sure enough, she saw an unhappy face. Seeing that Molly was looking at him, Allen turned his head and looked out of the window, with an atmosphere of "I''m not happy. Come and coax me". Although Molly felt it was funny, she refrained herself fromughing and asked, "What''s wrong, Allen? Who made you unhappy? " Allen nced at Molly. Somehow, she could see "hidden bitterness" in his eyes, which made her shiver. "You just shook hands with Edward Qin." Allen used her, "You haven''t shook hands with me yet!" Thinking of what had happened just now, Molly was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She hurriedly exined, "That was just a greeting from him." Allen turned his head unhappily and said angrily, "I don''t care. You haven''t shook hands with me anyway!" Molly looked at him helplessly, handed her hand to him and said, "Come on, you can hold it as long as you want." Sure enough, Allen took it immediately with joy. About seven or eight minutester, Molly withdrew her hand. Seeing that Allen was a little dissatisfied, she exined, "That''s it today. We have to go back. I need to drive with my hands." Seeing that he agreed, Molly started the car and drove out of the parking lot. Chapter 71 The Following Chapter 71 The Following In a twinkling of an eye, a few days had passed. Tomorrow was Sally''s wedding day. A few days ago, when Molly went to see Allen, she encountered something unhappy. Although she didn''t know how Celine dealt with it, when Molly went to see Allen again, she felt that the people around him were much better. At least, they would not neglect their duties and be irresponsible as before. Although these people were not as dedicated as the servants of the Su Family, they were much better than those who did not prepare hot soup and rice before. Peggy heard about it from thedy who was present that day. After she came back home, she scolded Molly first, and then felt sorry for Allen, and also scolded Charles and Celine. Although Molly felt a little aggrieved, she still felt it funny. However, when Molly thought of this matter, she also felt that she was too impulsive. If Celine didn''t buy her words at that time, or if Celine pretended to agree with her, she would still treat Allen the same as before, or even worse, which was not what Molly wanted to achieve. The reason why Peggy scolded Molly was that she thought Molly was too impulsive. In Peggy''s words, as for Celine, even if she was not very smart, she had been in this circle for so many years. It was not too much to say that she was smart than Molly who knew nothing. This time, Molly was lucky enough to meet someone who could help her, but next time, she might not be so lucky. Molly was not that stupid. She dared to do such a thing, must be thoughtful. In that case, she could rely on the otherdies first. The second one was that Celine didn''t want to get any bad reputation. Moreover, in order to avoid any ident, at the beginning, Molly angered Kevin''s mother, who had a bad rtionship with her, and forced Kevin''s mother to leave. It could not be said that she was on an impulse. What''s more, Molly thought that everything was said by her. If Celine wanted to make trouble, it must be her. But on impulse, Molly ignored that she was the eldest daughter of the Su Family. Even if Celine was dissatisfied with her, she also could do nothing to Molly. Once Celine couldn''t find her and Celine''s anger couldn''t calm down, she might make trouble for Allen, which was thest thing Molly wanted to see. Fortunately, they met thatdy. Under the witness of thatdy, for various reasons, Celine didn''t dare to do anything bad to Allen in the future. It was really lucky. As for Celine''s anger, it was not a matter of Molly and the others to consider whether Celine should smash a few porcin pieces or tear up a few clothes. After figuring out what had happened in the past few days, Molly tilted her head and fell on the soft pillow. During this period of time, a lot of things had happened. First, someone said that she and Allen were boyfriend and girlfriend; then, the gossip news of the Tang Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Family spread everywhere. Although she didn''t know who did it, it looked good; then, it was about the Cheng Family. Things were so many andplicated! After a while, Molly remembered that Sally had asked someone to bring her the bridesmaid''s dress today. She hadn''t tried it on yet. Then Molly got out of bed and took out the dress from the wardrobe. When she opened a look, the corners of Molly''s mouth were twitching. At that moment, Molly wished she could p the dress on Sally''s face. What''s Sally''s aesthetic! Chapter 72 A Special Bridesmaid Dress Chapter 72 A Special Bridesmaid Dress Molly shook off the dress, her eyes filled with two words: speechless. Usually it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Sally''s aesthetic standard. Why did the dress she sent look like this? Molly picked up the pink dress, which looked like the clothes of Sailor Moon in an animation. Sally sent this dress to make bridesmaid''s dress. What was she trying to make the wedding look like? A masquerade or an animation exhibition? What''s more, whether it''s a masquerade or an animation exhibition, no one wouldn''t y the old- fashioned cos now, right? Speaking of Sailor Moon, it suddenly urred to Molly that when they were young, Sailor Moon were very popr. Sally also said that she would wear such clothes when she got married. ''So, Sally hadn''t forgotten her wish when she was a child? Then, because she was going to wear beautiful wedding dress. Therefore, such clothes could only be worn by us as bridesmaids, right?'' If Molly had only been speechless about Sally''s unreliable behavior before, now she had a headache. Molly took out her phone and dialed Sally''s number. But no one answered the phone, not knowing whether Sally was really busy or she was afraid that Molly would angry with her. As a result, Molly''s face darkened. She was sure that Sally didn''t answer the phone on purpose. Molly called another bridesmaid, who was Sally''s cousin. The innocent girl hadn''t seen the dress yet, thinking that it was sent by her cousin anyway, and the size should be no problem. Molly was speechless. ''How could you be so confident that your cousin wouldn''t do anything to you? What an innocent girl!'' Molly kindly reminded her to check her clothes and then hung up the phone. However, Molly didn''t do anything else. She just stared at her phone. In less than five minutes, the call came back. Molly smiled and put the phone near her ear. Then she heard Sally''s cousin crying desperately over there, "Molly, why did my cousin send the dress like this? This... How can I wear it? " Molly sighed and said, "Now you know how unreliable your cousin is, don''t you?" "Got it." "What''s wrong with my cousin''s aesthetic standard?" said Sally''s cousin in a somewhat depressed voice. "How could a bridesmaid dress be like this?" "I called your cousin, but she didn''t answer. Maybe she felt a little guilty." Molly''splicated mood was not much better than hers. "Since the style can''t be changed, you''d better see if the size fits you." There was no sound on the other end of the line. Perhaps she had gone to change her clothes. At this time, Molly also took a look at her dress. There was no problem with the size, but the style made Molly feel entangled, and Sally''s cousin also said so. Sally was unreliable at all! Although Molly hadined Sally in her mind for many times, Molly stillforted Sally''s cousin, "Forget it. If there is no problem with the size, that''s it. Although the style is not very good, but..." Molly couldn''t say anything against her will. She gritted her teeth and continued, "She will get married tomorrow, so she has the final say. After tomorrow, we will find her and settle ounts with her!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Although Molly had said those harsh words, she was still angry. She put the clothes back in the wardrobe and scratched her hair worriedly. At the wedding tomorrow, everyone was dressed in suits and beautiful clothes. Only the two bridesmaids wore such strange clothes. They couldn''t find a ce to avoid the gaze of the crowd like others. Molly felt that she would be so humiliated tomorrow. She sacrificed too much for Sally''s wedding. Chapter 73 Appear Pretty Young Chapter 73 Appear Pretty Young On the second day, Molly got up early in the morning and changed into the bridesmaid''s dress sent by Sally. Looking at the person in the mirror, she decisively locked the door. How could she go out in this way? Molly wanted to bury herself in the quilt so that no one could see her. The servant hade up to remind her several times. It was time to go downstairs, but Molly had been struggling in her room for a long time and did not have the courage to go downstairs. It was not until Peggy felt that it was going to bete if they didn''t go out that Peggy went upstairs to look for Molly in person. Knowing that she couldn''t avoid it anymore, Molly opened the door and let Peggy in, revealing her own clothes. As expected, Peggy cried out in surprise as soon as she saw the dress on Molly. "Ah! Molly, why are you dressed like this? Hurry up and change your clothes! " As Peggy opened the wardrobe, she muttered, "Aren''t you going to be Sally''s Bridesmaid today? How can you wear this one? Change it quickly! " Holding her arms, Molly stood by the door and watched Peggy rummaging around in her closet. "Eh?" Peggy couldn''t find it anywhere. Confused, she turned around and asked, "Molly, where did you put the bridesmaid''s dress that Sally gave you? Why can''t I find it in your closet? " "Of course you can''t find it in the closet!" Molly stretched out her hands and pointed at her own clothes. "Because this one is on me." "p!" Peggy held on to the wardrobe with one hand and was stunned. Looking at Peggy''s unbelievable expression, Molly also looked helpless. However, to make Peggy show such an expression, it had to be said that Sally was really very powerful. After a long while, Peggy came back to her senses from the shock. She took Molly''s hand and looked around for two circles. Finally, Peggy let out a sigh and said, "Sally''s aesthetics is also... It''s really unique. " Well, it''s indeed strange! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With a glimmer of hope in her eyes, Peggy asked cautiously, "Is there a recement for this dress?" Pursing her lips, Molly shook her head and said bitterly and hatefully, "Mom, trust me. I want to change a dress more than you do." Knowing that Molly couldn''t change it, Peggy gave up. Looking at the clothes on Molly, and then at her slightly conflicted expression, Peggyforted, "it''s okay. In fact, this dress looks good. Look at your legs and fair skin... How beautiful you are! " Molly was taken downstairs by Peggy and stood in front of James. It seemed that James was not used to his daughter''s sudden dressing like this. He looked at Molly in surprise. Then he took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket, took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, wiped them seriously, and carefully put them on his face again. After making sure that he wasn''t mistaken, James said, "Molly, aren''t you going to be the bridesmaid of the little girl from the Zhao Family? Why are you dressed like this?" Peggy didn''t stop James. Hearing his words, Peggy kicked him immediately. James didn''t understand why Peggy kicked him and asked, "Why did you kick me?" Peggy wanted to pinch James, but she was afraid that Molly would get tangled up. She quickly said, "What''s wrong with this dress? How beautiful our Molly looks in it! " James gave her an expression that seemed to be saying what kind of aesthetic you are, but Peggy quickly pulled him and whispered in his ear, "This is the bridesmaid''s dress sent by Sally." It was not until then that James realized what had happened. He hurriedly added, "Well, Molly, you look quite young in this dress." All of a sudden, Molly threw herself on the sofa. ''Dad, are you sure you are praising me? Are you sure you''re not saying that I''m pretending to be young?'' Chapter 74 Being A Bridesmaid Chapter 74 Being A Bridesmaid No matter how ugly the clothes were, Molly had to go out by car when it was time to go out. After all, today was Sally''s wedding day, even if Molly wanted to settle ounts with her, it couldn''t be today. Anyway, the bride had the final say today. As soon as they got out of the house, Molly was separated from James and Peggy. Molly went to the Zhao Family by herself, and the two of them went to the Yan Family together. By the way, Sally''s husband was called y, and the Yan Family was also y''s family. Although the Yan Family was not very famous in the aristocratic family of B City, it was not bad. In fact, Molly didn''t care much about family background. The most important thing was that y was honest All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. and wouldn''t have so many tricks like others. Moreover, Sally was lively, and it was just suitable for her to marry y who didn''t talk much. When she arrived at the Zhao Family''s house, Molly was supposed to get off the car and walk in by herself. But she looked at the clothes she had taken and the people who came over outside. She frowned and said to the driver, "Drive in directly." Molly''s car directly arrived in front of the main house of the Zhao Family, but the servants who came over also knew Molly''s car, so no one stopped her. Molly got out of the car secretly when there were few people. At this time, it was quite quiet in main room of the Zhao Family. Molly went straight to Sally''s room. Then Molly pushed the door open. The result was that if there was a crack on the ground, she could go in directly. Why were there so many people in Sally''s room at this time? It seemed that severaldies and young It was not until then that Sally saw Molly. She looked Molly up and down and shouted, "Molly, I knew you would look good in this dress!" After saying that, Sally held her long wedding dress hemline and approached Molly. How dare she mention the damn clothes she had chosen! Molly was so angry! But it was really difficult for her to keep smiling! Looking at the ingratiating expression in Sally''s eyes, Molly felt that she was still angry. What should she do? Molly gave Sally a fake smile. Seeing that everyone was looking at Molly and Sally, Sally''s mother exined awkwardly, "Sally has always liked Sailor Moon since she was a child. I didn''t expect that the bridesmaid dress she chose is also this style. It''s really..." Sally''s mother''s exnation made all the female guests burst intoughter. Even Sally, who was so thick skinned, wasughed a little shy. Anotherdyughed and joked, "I''ve seen many bridesmaids being practical joke by bride, but I''ve never seen someone like Sally. Thanks to Miss Molly''s good look, she looks so beautiful in this dress." As soon as thedy finished speaking, the door was pushed open again. Looking at the other Bridesmaid standing outside, everyone burst intoughter again. After all thedies who came to congrattions had left, there were only three people left in the room, Sally, Molly and Sally''s cousin. Looking at the two of them sitting next to her without saying a word, Sally felt something was wrong. Thinking of the continuous calls from Mollyst night, Sally was a little timid. Sally asked carefully, "Molly, are you thirsty? Would you like some water?" Molly nced at her and said coldly, "No, I''m not thirsty!" Knowing that Molly was a little angry, Sally became more timid. She grabbed Molly''s arm, looked at her clothes and said, "Look, how beautiful you look in this dress. You really look like a Sailor Moon!" Blue veins stood out on Molly''s forehead. She said to Sally in a low voice, "If you are not afraid that I will beat you up, don''t mention this dress!" Chapter 75 Lets Get Married Chapter 75 Let''s Get Married Today was a good day. The couple were about to get married. When the three of them wereughing and joking, the car of the Yan Family came. How could it be so easy for them to pick up the bride? Just now, Sally kept telling Molly and her cousin not to be too difficult for them, but after all, Sally had just offended Molly and her cousin. If they didn''t charge the bridegroom some interest, Molly was the first one to be dissatisfied. When the bridegroom came to pick up the bride, how could he not pay for it? After y took out several times of red envelopes, both Molly and Sally''s cousin were still dissatisfied. y was not in a hurry outside. The bride sittingfortably in the room could hardly retain her "The red envelope is almost receive all by both of you. Hurry up and let someone in! You two stillck money! " Molly winked at Sally''s cousin and said with a smile, "We don''tck money, but it''s hard for us to get wedding money. How can we not take this opportunity to get more! " Although they said so, Molly and others knew that it was time to stop. She winked at Sally''s cousin, and they opened the door and ran back. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bang! The door was pushed open suddenly, and a man in a white suit was pushed in. This man was the bridegroom of Sally, y. We didn''t know whether we should say that beauty was in the eyes of the beholder, or that the lover only cared about each other in their eyes. As soon as y entered the door, he looked straight at Sally. Then the bridegroom was asked to find new shoes. Molly and Sally''s cousin had hidden them well, but Sally was making trouble, so y found them soon. After making a promise in front of Sally''s parents, y carried his bride out of the door. Since the Zhao Family and the Yan Family didn''t believe in religion, their wedding didn''t go to church. Therefore, a row of cars directly came to the Yan Family. By this time, Molly had already stopped worrying about the clothes she was wearing. Anyway, she could not avoid being seen by others. Instead of flinching, she would rather be very natural and poised. Although it was a little strange for her to wear it, it was definitely not ugly and there was nothing that was not presentable. Besides, everyone knew that the bridesmaid''s clothes were chosen by the bride. If it''s disgraceful, it should be the bride''s disgrace. Everything was going on step by step. The emcee came on the stage, gave a brief introduction and gave the blessings. It was not until today that Molly realized that the word "marriage" meant that they would be a couple for the rest of their lives. A wedding ceremony, two sincere answers "I do", and put the ring engraved with their own name in the position closest to the heart of each other, heart to heart met, love and love blended. They hugged and kissed each other affectionately, and the words "I love you" disappeared between their lips, but was engraved in the bottom of their hearts. Looking at the two people on the stage, Molly pped for them with tears in her eyes. ''I wish you, my friend, congrattions on your own perfect happiness.'' Next, the bride would throw the bouquet in her hand to another unmarried woman. At first, Molly didn''t want to join in the fun, but James and Peggy were right next to her, and Sally was on the stage urging her to go up. It seemed that she must go up now. Seven or eight unmarried women stood under the stage, stretching out their hands to pick up the bridal bouquet that Sally was about to throw down. Molly didn''t move, but something flew towards her, so she subconsciously reached out to take it. Then she took a look, it was the bridal bouquet! How so coincidence! So many people who wanted this bridal bouquet hadn''t got it. But let her who didn''t want it to get it. Molly looked up at the stage and saw Sally winking at her. Molly rolled her eyes at Sally silently. Hearing the constant congrattions, some people even ran to James and Peggy and congratted them, as if she received a bridal bouquet today and was going to get married tomorrow. Speechless, Molly walked to one side and sat down. Looking at the bridal bouquet in her hand, a thought rose from the bottom of her heart. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. When the phone was connected, Molly didn''t say anything else. She asked, "Allen, shall we get married?" Chapter 76 What Did You Say Chapter 76 What Did You Say After Allen answered the phone, Molly said directly on the phone, "Allen, shall we get married?" Without waiting for Allen''s answer, Molly directly hung up the phone. "Ah!" Molly was annoyed and disturbed her hair. ''What was I talking about? Why was I talking nonsense before I drink?'' Putting the bridal bouquet back on the table, Molly stared at the phone screen with her big eyes. There were two little people constantly fighting in her mind. One little people said, "Why do you hang up? Since you have said it, make it clear to him!" Another little people said, "Why make it clear? What if he doesn''t like you?" "Just tell him. He won''t know until you tell him!" "No. if he doesn''t like you, how can you two be friends in the future?" Buzz... When the two little people were still fighting in Molly''s mind, her phone suddenly rang and the screen lit up because of the call. Molly was taken aback. She loosened her hand and dropped her phone. But she was quick to react. At the moment when the phone began to fall, Molly''s hand trembled several times in a row and finally grasped the phone. It was Allen. Molly''s hand tightened. She didn''t know whether she should answer the phone or not, and what she should say after she answered it. After thinking for a while, when Molly finally made up her mind to answer the phone, the screen had turned ck. Perhaps it was because she had thought for too long that Allen had hung up. In this case, Molly was both relieved and a little disappointed. She had nned to have a talk with him, but all her preparation was in vain. With her big eyes wide open, Molly stared at the ck screen of her mobile phone. At this moment, the two little people in her mind spread their hands together, trying to show that they didn''t know what to do. Please don''t ask them. ''Should I call him back? Forget it. I''ll call him back. If Allen mentions itter, I''ll find a topic to change.'' As soon as she put her hand on the keyboard, another call came. It was from Allen. Without any hesitation, Molly answered the phone immediately. "Hello!" As soon as Molly said a word, Allen called out. "Molly, what were you talking about just now? I didn''t hear it clearly! " Hearing that, Molly was a little stunned. She thought that Allen had agreed to her question without hesitation and had thought about many reasons why he didn''t agree to refuse. Moreover, in Molly''s own opinion, she believed that it was more likely for Allen to ept it. Molly had been nervous here for such a long time that she didn''t even dare to answer the phone. But she didn''t expect that Allen didn''t hear it clearly. This result made Molly feel not depressed or sad. She just didn''t know whether to cry or tough. However, she had to admit that she felt lucky in her heart. For Molly and Allen, this was definitely not a good time to express their love or confirm their care. First of all, their parents wouldn''t agree. Even Molly herself was unwilling to do that. She hadn''t settled all the grudges in her previous life, and she hadn''t taken back what others owed her. What''s more, the situation outside was still very unclear. After thest incident, Molly sensed that while she was dealing with Kevin, Kevin was also looking for an opportunity to deal with her. Because Molly was just a doctoral student, and Kevin hadn''t been able to do that from the Su Family. If he wanted to deal with Molly, he had to do it in her private life. From ancient times till now, the dazzling was a sharp de that could kill people thousands of miles away without a sharp de invisibly. It was said that the disciples of aristocratic families killed by rumors, and they were also killed by rumors. Although the rumors stopped at the wise, the wise only had a few people. Most people would still believe the rumors and make a conclusion easily. When they didn''t know it, they gave a fierce blow to the person concerned. The camel was crushed by thest straw, but no one knew who thest straw was, but everyone could be. And in all kinds of rumors, the most easily controlled and also the most easily hurt one was love. So in this case, Molly did not dare to say the person she liked. If it was only Molly''s own business, she would not be afraid. Just like this, she would live in the way she used to, and in the future. But it was different when it came to Allen. What''s more, there were more discussions about him. If it was because of her that Allen was subject to such discussions or even criticism, it had to be said that Molly couldn''t bear it. While Molly was thinking about the consequences, Allen shouted anxiously because she hadn''t spoken for a long time. Hearing his voice, Mollyughed and said in a hurry, "Okay, Allen, stop shouting. I can hear you now. What do you want to say? Say it now." "I didn''t hear what you said clearly. Can you say it again?" Molly could tell from Allen''s tone that he was expecting something. However, at this time, Molly still had a yful idea. She rolled her eyes and said, "You didn''t hear it clearly? Let me think about what I just said. " Allen didn''t say anything. It seemed that he was waiting for Molly''s answer seriously. "I just asked Allen, have you had dinner?" "No, no!" Allen shook his head repeatedly, trying to deny what Molly said. "So I''m asking you, Edward, did you sleep well today?" "No, no!" Allen objected more strongly. "Ahem..." Molly almost couldn''t hold back herughter. She coughed to cover it up. "Not really? Then I must be asking you if you like the girl from the next house! " Hearing that, Allen immediately refuted, "No, no! You didn''t say that, did you? " Molly tried her best to hold back herughter and said in a hurry, "Not really? By the way, Allen, didn''t you say that you didn''t hear what I said? " Allen hesitated for a while and said, "It''s not that I didn''t hear it, but I didn''t hear it clearly. You just said a sentence and then hung up. I only heard something like ''get married''." Allen''s words almost scared Molly into a cold sweat. If she didn''t know his character, she would think that he was deliberately making fun of her. But even so, Molly was still unable to tell who was ying with whom. She had nned to piss Allen off, but she didn''t expect herself to be in a cold sweat first. It was a real loss to y the game. "Molly, what are you talking about marriage?" Before Molly came to herself from the shock, she heard Allen ask again, insisting on getting to the bottom of the matter Molly wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, which she didn''t know whether it existed or not. Taking his words, she quickly answered, "Nothing. I''m here for the wedding today, aren''t I? I just want to tell you that this wedding is really beautiful. " "Really?" Allen was cooperative and asked, which made Molly relieved. "Yes, it''s beautiful. Flowers are everywhere, and many of them are your favorite lily." Like his mother, Allen liked lily the most. "Well, that must be a beautiful scene." When Allen said this, his tone was a little different from usual, but because this sentence was too short, Molly did not notice it. Molly nodded, "Yes." Although Sally was indeed a little unreliable, Molly had to admit that the wedding scene Sally designed was very beautiful. But when she thought of it, Molly thought of her dress and her face darkened again. Everything was beautiful, but the bridesmaid dress she was wearing must be the biggest failure in the wedding. At this time, Sally was asking Molly to take a group photo with her. Molly said to Allen in a hurry, "Allen, I have something else to do. I''ll call you when I go back." Because Molly could always talk to him for a long time when she called him in usual. This time, the call was a little short. Allen felt a little unhappy, but he still said goodbye thoughtfully and then said something. Molly didn''t hear it clearly because she was in a hurry to hang up the phone, but she felt that he hoped that she wouldn''t forget to call him after she came back home. As Sally urged her more urgently, Molly agreed without saying anything else. After the photos were taken, it was known to all that the wedding banquet was held. With the principle that everyone ate well and didn''t talk too much nonsense, everyone quickly took their seats. When it was time for the bride and bridegroom to propose a toast to the bridesmaids, Sally and her husband were the first to propose a toast to Molly. Don''t think that Sally respects Molly so much, because she knows that Molly can''t drink much. After drinking two or three sses of wine, Molly was almost drunk. Sally hasn''t seen Molly get drunk for a long time, so Sally said that she was looking forward to it. What did it mean by ''bad friend''? Sally exined the definition of "bad friend" in strength. But fortunately, y was a "sensible" man and knew to stop when it''s good. Otherwise, ording to Sally''s thought, no one knew how many sses she would drink to Molly. After sending a few wishes, Sally finally let Molly go. After everything was ready, Sally and y went straight to their honeymoon ce, and Molly was about to go home. Sitting alone in the car, Molly remembered what she had talked with Allen on the phone today. What did All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. he say at the end of the phone? It didn''t seem to repeatedly advise her to call him. Molly thought about it carefully, and then... Molly stood up all of a sudden and bumped into the car roof. Chapter 77 Do You Like Me Chapter 77 Do You Like Me Molly stood up all of a sudden and identally hit the roof of the car, making a loud noise. Hiss... The sound sounded very painful. But Molly didn''t seem to feel the pain and sat back in the seat again. She recalled for a long time and finally knew what Allen said in the end. He said, "Our wedding must be more beautiful than this when we get married." The driver in the front row heard the sound from behind and asked, "Miss Molly, are you okay?" Hearing the driver''s question, Molly felt the burning pain above her head. She felt it more carefully and the pain was more severe. Holding her head in her hands, Molly curled up in the seat. It hurts! When she was about to go to bed at night, Molly reached out her hand and touched the ce she hit when she was in the car. It was a little swollen. She pressed it and it hurt... If she didn''t press it, it hurt too, but not that much. Molly was injured in the back of her head, so she couldn''t lie on her back. But it was ufortable to lie on her stomach, so she could only sleep on her side and try to keep this posture. On the second morning, when Molly got up, she felt that half of her body was sore, and her neck was a little stiff because of long-term immobility. She felt ufortable all over her body. Thinking of the culprit Allen, Molly felt a little depressed. Last night, Molly called Allen after dinner. She wanted to ask him why he said that all of a sudden, but he didn''t mention it at all, as if it had never happened. Molly was a little anxious, but she couldn''t ask him directly why he said that. She could only ask him in a roundabout way. After thinking for a while, Molly said, "Allen, do you like me?" "Yes, I do!" Allen answered without hesitation. Molly''s heart beat faster, trying to suppress the cheer that was about toe out. Then she asked Allen, "How much do you like me?" This question seemed to be a little difficult for Allen. He thought for a long time and said, "Yes, I like you very much, just as I like my parents!" If the first half sentence of Allen made Molly burst with joy, then his following words made her happiness disappear in an instant "Oh, you do like me very much." Although Molly still said so, her mood had been down. She tried to smile, but the smile at the corners of her mouth made her look more painful than crying. She was afraid that she would cry out if she couldn''t control her emotionster. So she said to Allen in a hurry, "It''ste now. I should go to bed. Allen, you should go to bed early too." Then Molly hung up the phone. Molly had always forgotten or escaped from the fact, that was whether Allen knew what was like, what was love and what was affection. She didn''t think about it, nor did she want to think about it, because Molly knew that Allen didn''t understand. Because Allen didn''t understand. No matter how well she thought and loved, it was just wishful thinking. Because in his heart, no matter how good you are to him and how much you like him, you are just as important as his parents in his heart. Molly put her hand on her forehead andughed at herself. This life, she finally let go of the obsession in her heart and really wanted to love someone. Then she found that she was just raising a child, and that person just wanted a family. But Molly didn''t know that Allen was also surprised after she hung up the phone. He was not surprised because Molly suddenly hung up the phone, but because he hadn''t recovered from her question. Do you like me? How much do you like me? Looking at herself in the mirror, Molly stretched her stiff neck, put aside the things in her mind, packed herself up and was ready to go to school. Because Molly had to go to the university to study her own course this morning and she had to teach undergraduates in the afternoon. Her schedule was tight all day long. Since it was only a short time at noon, she didn''t n to go home for lunch. Molly called Peggy and told her not to ask anyone to bring food here. She could just have some at the restaurant. Peggy didn''t let her go until Molly received a series of exhortation from Peggy. Molly went to the restaurant, found her favorite window and ordered two dishes she liked. Well, she haven''t eaten it for a long time. It tastes good. On the whole, except for some minor idents during the meal, Molly was very satisfied with the meal. As for the small ident, Molly saw Cassie when she was about to finish the meal. At first, Molly wanted to pretend that she didn''t see Cassie, but someone approached her without any discernment. But this time, the way Cassie looked at Molly was a little strange? She was a little jealous and angry, and there was a hint of provocation in her eyes. Looking at Molly, Cassie didn''t say anything. She just squinted at Molly all the time. Since Cassie didn''te, Molly had no interest in making trouble for her in public. Molly went out after finishing the meal. After finishing the meal, Molly found that it was still early and sunshine was good, so she decided to go to thewn in the center of the campus to bask in the sun. From afar, Molly saw two different figures on thewn. Molly smiled and walked faster. "Granny!" Molly walked to the two people and greeted them with a smile, "Do you remember me?" These two were the old couple that Molly had met some time ago. The old man rolled his eyes and looked at Molly. He mumbled something and turned back. The olddy looked at Molly and replied with a smile, "It''s only been such a short time. How can I not know you? Besides, it''s rare to see such a beautiful girl." Hearing the olddy''s words, Molly smiled sheepishly and sat down on the grass. The olddy talked to Molly while helping the old man tidy up his things. "Girl, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you busy recently?" Molly smiled and said, "In fact, I''m not busy at all. I''m just used to staying in the house and rarelye out." Perhaps the old people were more worried. Hearing what Molly said, the olddy frowned and began to teach Molly. "You kids just like to stay in the room with a cell phone and aputer for a whole day. Your eyes are hurt, and you don''t even have the spirit." After saying that, she pointed at the bright sun and said to Molly, "Look at the sky outside. Isn''t it more After saying that, the olddy patted on the old man''s shoulder and asked, "Am I right?" The old man nodded and seemed to agree with the olddy. Molly smiled and thought that the two of them had a very interesting time. At this moment, the olddy asked, "Girl, how are you and your boyfriend?" Molly was a little confused, "My boyfriend?" "Eh?" The olddy said with a smile, "Last time you came here, you looked worried. Didn''t you have a fight with your boyfriend?" Oh, it suddenly urred to Molly that thest time she met the olddy, she was wondering if she should like Allen. It was not wrong for the olddy to say that she had a quarrel with her boyfriend. Molly smiled sheepishly and didn''t say anything. After all, she and Allen were not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. She didn''t know how to exin it to the olddy. Perhaps gossip was women''s nature, and this sentence was applied to all women of all ages. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The olddy thought Molly was shy when she saw Molly lowering her head. So she gossiped and said, "Come on, girl, tell me how is your boyfriend? " "Granny!" Molly was really shy now. "Girl, don''t be shy." The olddyughed and looked at Molly up and down. She nodded and said, "You are so beautiful. Studying here means that you have good grades. Your boyfriend must be excellent too, right? Is he in this school? " Thinking of Allen, Molly felt a little depressed unconsciously. She shook her head and said after a long time, "He is not here. In other people''s eyes, he is not outstanding enough." The olddy was stunned and didn''t say anything, as if she was waiting for Molly to go on. Molly smiled sadly and continued, "I like him and he also likes me, but the love between the two of us is different. I like him, I regard him as a lover, but he only regards me as family. " Molly raised her head and smiled with self-mockery. "In fact, we two are not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. It''s just my own wishful thinking." Molly didn''t dare to say these words to her parents, because her parents would definitely not agree without saying a word, and she didn''t dare to tell her brother. Even if she didn''t tell her brother who that person was, her brother would still investigate it, and then he would still know that the person was Allen. And her brother would not agree. It was impossible for him to hand over his beloved sister to a man who seemed to have nothing. She could tell Sally, but she was on her honeymoon with her husband, so Molly didn''t want to disturb her. Molly couldn''t find the meaning of her rebirth. What was the purpose of rebirth? If at the beginning, Molly could tell herself clearly that she was for revenge, and that she wanted Kevin and Cassie to pay for what they had done in the previous and present lives. Indeed, she began to n to take revenge on Kevin. With all the preparation in ce, she was waiting for the final result. And now? After she was reborn, Molly found that many things seemed to have changed. More and more things happened, and more and more people appeared in front of her. Good things and bad things happened. People she knew and people she didn''t know all appeared. She felt that she was about to lose her way. In front of strangers, in front of these two generous elders, Molly spoke out when the olddy asked, because she also wanted to speak out, listen to other people''s opinions, help her choose, and tell her how to do. Molly lowered her head, and there was a drop of water on her hand. She thought, ''Is it raining?'' She touched her face and found that she had already shed tears. Chapter 78 Meet Kevin again Chapter 78 Meet Kevin again A handkerchief was handed over to Molly. She raised her head and saw the olddy looking at her with a loving smile. When the olddy saw her looking up, she handed the handkerchief in front of Molly. After thinking for a while, Molly took the handkerchief, wiped the tears on her face and handed it back to the olddy with embarrassment. "How do you feel? Do you feel better to speak out? " The olddy put away the handkerchief and asked, "You are just a young girl. Why do you think so much?" Hearing the olddy''s words, Molly was a little embarrassed. "But... Even if I don''t want to think, these problems still exist! " "Then leave them alone!" The olddy said, "As long as you make up your mind, all these problems will not be a problem." "Didn''t you say that you liked him? He likes you, but that''s his love for his family. But think about it. Did he show his love for someone else? " Molly thought about it. Allen didn''t go out and stayed in the Cheng Family every day. How could he fall in love with other girls? Unless it was the servants in the family. But those servants were all snobbish and didn''t treat him well. He couldn''t have a good impression on them. Seeing that Molly shook her head, the olddy said with a smile, "In that case, what are you worried about? Now he treats you as his family. After a period of time, maybe there is an opportunity. He suddenly found that he has fallen in love with you. " "Is that possible?" Molly asked in a low voice, as if she was asking the olddy or herself. The olddy seemed to have noticed that. She didn''t answer but looked at Molly with a smile. It was almost time for Molly to go back. She said goodbye to the olddy and thanked her for her advice. The olddy smiled. When Molly left, she turned around and looked at the old man. She helped him This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. pull the nket on his legs and said, "It''s so good to be young! My old man, do you think so? " The old man replied vaguely to the olddy. Walking on the path, Molly was still thinking about the meaning of the olddy''s words. She didn''t pay attention to the carsing from behind her until she heard the whistle. Then she hurried to the roadside. However, the car stopped in front of Molly. Confused, Molly looked around and found that it was Kevin''s car. So the driver was Kevin? Molly sneered. It had been a long time since theyst met. At this time, the car window was rolled down, and Kevin''s face was exposed. He was looking at Molly. The way he looked at Molly made her very ufortable and she could not help frowning. "Molly, where are you going?" A voice interrupted Kevin''s sight. Obviously, Molly saw a trace of displeasure on Kevin''s face. Molly smiled happily. She knew Kevin very well. He looked elegant and graceful on the surface, but he was more evil than anyone else in his heart. It was not too much to describe him as a wolf in sheep''s clothing. When Kevin liked you, He would feel good about anything you said, but as long as he was a little dissatisfied, the consequences would be... You could look at Molly in her previous life. At this time, Molly didn''t look at Kevin anymore, but looked at the girl who made a sound, Cassie. "Hello, Cassie." Although Molly''s attitude seemed a little cold, she still did the basic courtesy. Cassie was sitting in the passenger seat. Perhaps she wanted to talk to Molly, so she moved to the driver''s seat. Molly didn''t feel anything wrong, but Kevin looked a little unhappy. "I saw you in the restaurant just now." Cassie didn''t seem to notice Kevin''s reaction at all. She continued to talk to Molly, "But I was buying food with Kevin just now, so I didn''t go to greet you." Molly nodded. At this time, Kevin suddenly said, "Molly, do you have time today? Let''s talk. " Molly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Kevin. I don''t have time today. I have to go to sster." Kevin immediately said, "Then I''ll wait for you to finish your ss!" Molly hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, thanks. Mr. Kevin, you don''t have much time. If you dy anything because you are waiting for me, I will be very sorry." Kevin was stopped by Molly again. He chuckled and said, "Molly, do you have to talk to me like this? I don''t think we two should be so alienated from each other. " Molly paused and said coldly and indifferently, "Stop! Don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Kevin. I won''t mind, but your girlfriend is still sitting next to you. It''s not good if she misunderstands you. " After saying that, Molly pointed at Cassie who was close to him. Kevin''s body stiffened for a moment. Although he quickly adjusted himself and felt the soft body beside him, he felt veryfortable at first. But after hearing what Molly said, he only felt that there seemed to be many needles on Cassie''s body, which made him ufortable. Subconsciously, Kevin reached out and pushed Cassie aside. Cassie was pulled aside by Kevin and immediately stunned. She was his girlfriend. How could he do this in front of others? Cassie looked at Molly with unfriendly eyes. If the way she looked at Molly in the restaurant was jealousy and unting, then now it was jealousy and hatred. It was impossible for Molly not to feel her gaze. Although it had nothing to do with her, Molly shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ''Hate if you want to hate. Anyway, I also hate you.'' Seeing that it was almost time to go, Molly nodded at them and left. Molly had always felt disgusted with the couple in her previous life. If she continued to look at them, she was afraid that she would vomit. When Molly just took two steps forward, she heard the back door open. "Molly, don''t you really have time to talk to me?" Kevin asked A hint of anger shed through Molly''s eyes. She turned around and frowned at Kevin, "what are we two talking about? If it''s business, you can go to my brother. I never interfere in my business. " "No... Not for business. " Kevin murmured, "Can we talk about the two of us?" "Our business?" Molly sneered, "We have nothing to do with each other. Why should we talk about it?" "How can we have nothing to do with each other?" Kevin didn''t expect that Molly would say so. "Didn''t you like me a few days ago?" "Stop!" Molly stopped him in a hurry and said angrily, "Mr. Kevin, you can''t talk nonsense!" She nced at Kevin up and down and said, "You are not capable, not from a very rich family, and your figure is just like that. Why do you think I like you?" Looking at Cassie who had followed out of the car, Molly shook her head and continued, "Too many fantasies is a serious disease. I suggest Mr. Kevin to spare some time to see a brain doctor. Maybe you can be saved." "You..." Molly didn''t wait for him to finish his words. She looked at her watch and said, "I have something else to do. I have to go now." When Molly''s figure disappeared at the end of the road, Cassie pulled Kevin back to the car. Seeing that Kevin was still a little angry, Cassie rolled her eyes and patted him on the chest tofort him, "Come on, calm down." Kevin nced at her and said nothing, but he didn''t push her away. When Kevin started the car, Cassie sat on the passenger seat and said to Kevin hesitantly, "Molly have gone too far. How can she say that?" Kevin stepped on the brake and the car suddenly stopped on the road. Cassie was startled, but she heard a cold voice from Kevin, "Go on." Cassie lowered her head and showed a sessful smile in a ce where Kevin couldn''t see. As a man, who would like others to say that he was not good? What they liked to hear was all ttery. She said to Kevin angrily, "I''m actually very angry today." "Oh?" Kevin turned to her, "Because you know that we two have a rtionship?" "Of course not!" Cassie shouted, "She said you were bad. Of course I was unhappy to hear that." "You are so kind. You are the best in my heart!" After saying that, she looked at Kevin with admiration. Every man would be touched by her words, and so would Kevin. But unfortunately, this woman was a poor girl, and she didn''t help him in his career at all. He could y with her as a canary at ordinary times, but finally he would marry a woman like Molly. In the way, he was not only honorable, but also she could help him in his career. It took Kevin a long time to look for among thedies before he decided to choose Molly. There was no other reason. It was just that the Su Family was powerful. Molly''s brother and parents loved her very much, and after she got married, her family would not treat her shabbily. It was not easy for Kevin to get along with Molly. His n was good, and Molly was still clingy to him. He had thought that he would be engaged to her soon, but somehow Molly suddenly ignored him. Kevin couldn''t figure it out. He just thought that Miss Molly had a bad temper and could just coax her. It was not until he couldn''t get through to Molly that he realized something had gone wrong. Sitting next to him, Cassie didn''t know what Kevin was thinking. Seeing that he didn''t look well, she thought he was still angry with Molly, so sheforted him, "Don''t be angry, Kevin. I will always be with you." Then she leaned on Kevin''s arm. Kevin sneered, pushed her away and said, "Who do you think you are topete with her? I think she doesn''t want to talk to me now. It must have something to do with you! " After saying that, Kevin was stunned. ''Yes, when Molly ignored him, it happened that he was dating with Cassie just now. Maybe she knew this and was a little angry, so she ignored him? If he broke up with Cassie and apologized to Molly, she would forgive him, wouldn''t she?'' Chapter 79 You Dont Deserve To Call My Name Chapter 79 You Don''t Deserve To Call My Name In the next few days, Molly didn''t have a peaceful life. No one knew what was wrong with Kevin. He came to the school with a bunch of flowers in his hands and said that he was wrong and wanted Molly to forgive him. It happened without warning and Molly was caught off guard. This day, as usual, she drove out of the east gate of the school after ss. Usually, the school gate was not crowded at all. Molly could drive out directly without slowing down. But for some reason, there were a group of people surrounding the school gate, and nobody knew what kind of activity they were holding. Molly honked the horn. The outermost people in the crowd looked back, quickly turned around, pulled the people around them, pointed at Molly''s car and said something. As Molly was sitting in the car, she couldn''t hear their conversation at all, but she could see the excitement on their faces. Molly was a little angry and pursed her lips tightly. She didn''t understand why the people in front of her saw that there was a car still blocking the way. Seeing that people didn''t give way, Molly frowned and put on the horn. When she was about to press the horn again, the crowd made way for her. This made Molly even more confused. It seemed that what had happened had something to do with her. Were so many people waiting for her? Molly thought so, but she didn''t feel ttered at all. Knowing that it was for her, Molly was not in a hurry at all. She simply turned off the car and did not get out. She sat in the car with her chin on her hands to see what would happen next. At the end of the crowd stood a man with a bunch of flowers. He was in a silver suit and ck sunsses. Leaning against a silver gray Porsche, he couldn''t hear what the onlookers were talking about, but from their amazed expressions, it could be guessed that they were saying these words that he was so handsome. Seeing this, Molly pursed her lips more tightly. ''What did Kevin want to do? Proposal? Wasn''t his girlfriend Cassie? It seems that Cassie isn''t here. Why is he stopping me?'' Unexpectedly, Kevin came straight to her with the flowers in his arms. Molly squinted her eyes and thought for a while. She didn''t do anything else, just waiting to see what he wanted to do. Kevin walked to her car and knocked on the window. When Molly opened the window, Kevin asked, "Molly, can you get out of the car and talk to me?" It seemed that Kevin was a little nervous. Looking around at the onlookers, Molly sneered at him and said, "No!" After saying that, Molly started the engine and was about to leave. Seeing that he was a little anxious, Kevin pulled down the window and shouted anxiously, "Molly, don''t worry. Come down and listen to me, okay?" There were many people around, and the road was notpletely out of the way. In addition, Kevin was leaning against the window, so Molly was unable to drive away. Gritting her teeth angrily, Molly gave him a cold look. "I''m in a hurry to go home, so I won''t get off the car. If you have anything to say, just say it." Kevin also knew that Molly didn''t like him at this time, but he had no choice. His father had been dissatisfied with him since he had spent one hundred and ten million on that projectst time. In addition, he didn''t know who he had offended recently, so many newspapers and magazines published his gossip, which made his father''s impression of him worse. If he couldn''t do something to improve his father''s impression of him at this time, he probably wouldn''t have the chance to be in the highest position of the Tang Family. At this time, if he could get engaged to the Su Family, it would be the best result. In that case, not to mention that his father''s impression on him would be improved, and the support of the Su Family would also be the biggest help for him to get that position. "I''m sorry, Molly. I was so stupid and did something wrong a few days ago. Now I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me?" Kevin pretended to be pitiful and looked at Molly with pleading eyes. If Molly hadn''t been reborn, or if she didn''t know what kind of person he was, perhaps she would really be softhearted. However, it was a pity that she was not as stupid as she was in her previous life. She knew very well that it was just a hypocritical fraud. Looking at the people who were in uproar because of Kevin''s words, Molly sneered, "Mr. Kevin, what are you talking about? We have nothing to do with each other. What have you done to make me forgive you? " Hearing what Molly said, Kevin shook his body and said sadly, "Molly, I know you are angry, but please don''t do that, okay? What do you want me to do? I''ll change it, okay? " Molly was almost speechless by his expression and words, and her face darkened at this moment. "Mr. Kevin, are you mistaken?" Molly rolled her eyes secretly. "I told you a few days ago that too much illusion is also a kind of disease. I asked you to spare some time to see a brain doctor. Did you forget it because you were too busy with your work?" Kevin was embarrassed and angry when he heard what Molly said. He found that someone was pointing at him in the crowd. "I''m not sick. What doctor do I see?" "People who are insane never admit that they are insane!" Molly shook her head with a regretful look and said, "Mr. Kevin, you''d better hurry up to find your girlfriend to apany you to the hospital. Don''t waste time here." Hearing that Molly mentioned his girlfriend, Kevin was relieved. Now that Molly mentioned it at this time, it meant that his analysis was correct. "I know you are still angry about Cassie. Don''t worry. I have nothing to do with her." Kevin looked at Molly affectionately. "I''m just a fool. I haven''t found out until now that you are still the one I love most. Forgive me, okay? I promise it won''t happen again! " After saying that, he tried to hold Molly''s hand, but fortunately, Molly dodged in time and didn''t let him touch her. However, when Molly heard that he had broken up with Cassie, she was still very surprised. If they broke up so easily, so why did he kill his wife for Cassie''s sake in thest life. Since someone had no sense of shame at all, Molly was not so kind to save his face. "Oh?" Molly looked at him expressionlessly. "Then what''s the rtionship between you and Miss Zhao, two little models and an actress?" Molly''s words stirred up an uproar in the crowd. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At first, everyone only listened to what Kevin said, thinking that he had a quarrel with his girlfriend. He came to coax his angry girlfriend, and everyone was just watching the fun. If they could see a young couple get back together, it would be fine. But unexpectedly, the man had an affair! Most of the onlookers were girls and had a strong reaction to men''s infidelity. When they heard the truth, thements immediately overwhelmed the crowd. "I thought it was true love. As a result, he was a derailed man." "Precisely, he shouldn''t be forgiven for doing such a thing. If I were his girlfriend, I would have pped him in the face!" "How dare you ask us to stay here and help you beg for your girlfriend''s forgiveness? If I had known you were such a cheater, I would have sprayed you to death! How dare you ask for forgiveness! " "Did you hear what that girl said? He had more than one girlfriend! If it was in the past, he would have been castrated. What rubbish is he? " "..." People around them were talking about it. Noticing that Kevin''s face was getting worse and worse, Molly chuckled at Kevin. ''Do you think I won''t dare to say anything when you drag a group of people here? Do I have to obey you? Our Su Family values dignity and won''t let othersugh at us easily, but it doesn''t mean that I will Since you don''t want to speak out everything, I will be kind and help you once!'' "Two days ago, I saw Mr. Kevin flirting with his girlfriend. But they broke up in just two days?" Molly showed a surprised look. "I think your girlfriend is very cute and lovely. I just don''t know why Mr. Kevin wants to break up with her." Although Molly had been sitting in the car, she didn''t lower her voice, so the people around her heard what she said. There was another uproar among the people around, and the discussions reached Molly''s ears. "He broke up with his girlfriend because he was exposed to be derailed!" "You have the guts to be derailed, but you don''t have the guts to bear the consequences. Your new girlfriend is also very pitiful." Hearing the discussion in the crowd, Kevin became more anxious and nned to act shamelessly. "What I have done has already happened. I can''t say anything else. Now I have broken up with her. What else do you want me to do?" Mollyughed with anger. ''What do I want you to do? Did I say what I want you to do? '' Molly thought like this, also be like this to aske out. "I... I broke up with Cassie. " Kevin said obsequiously, probably feeling that the reason was not justified andck of confidence. Molly tried her best to hold back her anger. It was one thing that she didn''t care about it, but it was another thing that someone put the me on her. After thinking for a while, she finally got out of the car. Seeing that Molly got out of the car, Kevin thought that she had forgiven him. He was overjoyed, so he handed the bouquet in his hand to her. Unexpectedly, Molly put the flower aside and said to him with a cold face, "Kevin, I''ll tell you for thest time. We two have never had any rtionship before, and will never have any rtionship in the future. If you continue to talk nonsense here, I''ll sue you for nder next time." "Molly..." "And..." Molly raised her index finger and pointed at Kevin, "This is thest time I hear you call me like this. You don''t deserve to call my name!" As soon as Molly finished her words, a voice came from the other side, "Molly!" Chapter 80 The Normal Allen Chapter 80 The Normal Allen When Molly said to Kevin, "You don''t deserve to call me Molly." a loud voice came from the opposite. "Molly!" The people standing around were a little stunned. After all, Molly had just said that she was not allowed to be called like this, and now someone was calling her loudly as soon as she finished speaking. This was a provocation! Although Molly''s words made Kevin a little unhappy, he thought she must be angry when he saw someone shouting at her like this. But Molly didn''t. When Molly heard the voice, she felt it familiar. When she realized who it was, her eyes lit up with This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. excitement. The anger that had been rising on her face because of Kevin''s action disappeared in an instant. Seeing the man standing on the other side, Molly immediately raised a smile and waved excitedly at him. She didn''t expect that Allen woulde to her school. Molly was more or less a celebrity in this school. When she was a graduate student, she had been called the beauty of B University. When she was an assistant teacher, she was even regarded as "the most beautiful assistant teacher". She was the goddess in the hearts of countless people. Since she had been blocked here for so long, many people had recognized her. People who knew Molly were more or less familiar with her. She usually looked very gentle, and her temper was not as delicate or unruly as other richdies. However, no one had seen her expression change greatly. But now, everyone saw the emotional changes of Molly before and after. They were all confused and turned to the ce where the voice came from, trying to find out who was so powerful that Molly showed such an expectant look. At the end of the crowd, the road got out of way. A slender man stood there, his slightly chestnut colored hair might have been all blown to the top by the wind orbed up by him, which made his originally good features more angr. The only thing that made people feel a little strange was that his face, which should have been very cold, now was smiling brightly at this side. But there was also brilliance and beauty. Immediately, he changed from the domineering CEO to bright and handsome man. He was good-looking, and no matter what kind of expression he made, he was very handsome. Seeing that Molly was waving at him, the smile on his face became more brilliant. He immediately walked towards Molly. When Allen walked up to Molly and stood beside her, she held his hand and asked, "Why are you here?" "I went to your home to look for you. Your mother said that you were still at school, so I came to pick you up." Allen replied with a smile on his face. Looking at the car that sent Allen here, Molly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she said with a sense of relief, "Fortunately, I have something to deal with, or we will miss each other. You won''t be able to pick me up!" "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t meet you, I will go to your home. Then I can see you." The two were talking,pletely forgetting Kevin who was still standing next to them. The two of them had forgotten, but many people hadn''t. The onlookers around them were very interested in this scene. At first, many people were amazed at Kevin''s appearance and thought he was very handsome. But when Allen walked up to them, they immediately felt something different. Allen was dressed in casual clothes, as if he just came out of his house, while Kevin was dressed in a suit, like a peacock... There''s a saying. It wouldn''t hurt withoutparison. Standing next to Allen, Kevin was not only not good-looking, but also inferior to Allen in temperament. When Molly stood with Kevin just now, some people regretted that he didn''t deserve Molly, and when she stood with Allen, they thought of the words "a perfect match". Most people thought so, but there was still an exception, such as Kevin, who dressed like a peacock and stood in front of the two of them like a background board. When Allen said to Molly, "Let''s go home." At this time, Kevin said. "Mr. Allen, please wait! Just now, Molly has epted my invitation today. " "Shame on you, Kevin! When did I say yes? " Hearing Kevin''s words, Molly became anxious at once. She didn''t expect that Kevin would dare to talk nonsense. She let go of Allen''s hand and wanted to rush up. But her hand was firmly held by Allen. It was at this time that Allen noticed a man standing next to Molly and realized that the man was talking to him. Allen looked at him and saw a bunch of flowers in his hand. Allen let go of Molly''s hand and walked to Kevin. Allen was tall, so Kevin felt that he needed to look up at him. Pointing at the flower in Kevin''s hand, Allen snorted, "The flower in your hand hasn''t been sent out yet. How dare you say that you have an appointment with Molly? What do you take me for, hmm? " Thest "Hmm" was so powerful that Kevin couldn''t help but take a step back. Kevin was astonished. Was he the eldest son of the Cheng Family? People always said that he was a fool? But how could he look like a fool now? How could Kevin have the guts to mess with the normal master of the Cheng Family! At this time, not to mention Kevin, Molly was also shocked. She had never seen Allen like this before... ''It seemed that Allen was not stupid at all. Only a mature man could have such an imposing manner. Was it true that Allen had really recovered?'' Thinking of this possibility, Molly''s heart began to beat faster and faster. She even felt that if she was stimted a little more, it could really jump out of her chest. She put her hand on her chest and felt the beating of her heart. She stared at Allen without blinking. Just then, Allen turned to look at Molly and gave her aforting smile. Then he turned to Kevin and said, "Molly doesn''t want to see you. Don''t harass her again. If I see you again, I will let you know the consequences!" After saying that, he knocked the flower bouquet in Kevin''s hand to the ground and left with Molly. At this moment, Molly waspletely stunned, allowing Allen to hold her hand and walk to the car that Allen took when he came. It was not until then that Allen realized that Molly was staring at him without blinking. Feeling a little embarrassed, he asked, "Molly, why are you staring at me all the time? Is my face dirty? " Molly shook her head and said, "Not dirty." "Then why are you looking at me all the time?" Allen was confused. Molly stood up the istion board on the front seat and grabbed Allen''s shoulder. She asked him seriously, "Allen, tell me, are you recovered?" "Recovered... Recovered? " Confused, Allen asked, "Molly, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you are talking about. " Hearing what he said, Molly released him and stared at him carefully. His face was still full of indescribable childishness. Sure enough, Allen was still the same person. He was not recovered. Molly couldn''t hide her disappointment, but Allen looked different just now. What was going on? Molly took Allen''s hand and asked him, "Allen, why did you say that just now?" "What did I say?" Allen was a little hungry after such a long time. He took out some food from the car and filled his mouth with it. "It''s what you said to that man just now." "Oh, I see." Allen swallowed the food in his mouth, took out a mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Molly. Molly looked at him in confusion. She took the phone and looked outside carefully. Then she opened it again and found nothing special. Raising her eyebrows, Molly snatched the food from Allen''s hand, held the phone and asked, "Allen, I''m asking you a question. Why do you give me the phone?" Although the food was taken away, Allen was not angry. He wiped his mouth with a good temper, took his phone and opened an app, saying, "I learned it from the people here." Molly still didn''t understand. She took the phone back and looked at the screen opened by Allen. The corners of her mouth twitched imperceptibly. The app opened by Allen was a novel software. Molly opened a novel at random, and the screen was full of words like "who dares to touch my woman". She turned two pages casually, and the male protagonists were all domineering. The entourage, beauties, and treasures were all easy to get. Molly grinned again, put the phone aside, looked at Allen and said earnestly, "Allen! You''d better not read this kind of book in the future. " ''His intelligence quotient was not high in the first ce. If his intelligence quotient was lowered by this kind of book, what was she to do! '' Although Allen didn''t understand why Molly said so, he still nodded. Seeing that Allen was so obedient, Molly couldn''t help reaching out her hand to Allen''s head, rubbing his fluffy hair, and said, "Good boy!" Following the half open window, Molly saw that the crowd outside had almost dispersed. Then Molly found a problem. Allen pulled her to this car. Her car was still parked outside? Looking at the people outside and then at Allen, who was sitting next to her, Molly put down the istion board expressionlessly and said to the driver in front of her, "Collin, my car is still parked at the school gate. Please drive it back for meter." Molly and Allen got in the car and left, leaving Kevin alone. He had thought that he could make Molly agree to his request for fear with so many people here, but he didn''t expect that he own would lose face all of a sudden. Chapter 81 Uncomfortable In The Mind Chapter 81 Ufortable In The Mind Atst, Molly and Allen drove home in the car Allen took when he came, while Collin, the driver, drove back the car Molly had left at the school gate. At that time, Kevin was still standing at the school gate, so Molly didn''t want to get off to drive. It was not because she was afraid of Kevin, but because she would be angry when she saw him. More importantly, Allen told Molly clearly that he didn''t want to see Kevin. Allen seldom made a request. How could Molly not meet such a request? How did Allen say to Molly? Let''s have a look. After Allen answered Molly''s question, he became very unhappy. Molly didn''t understand why he became like this now? Was he the same as the weather in June? Did children''s faces change so easily? "Allen, what''s wrong?" Molly asked with concern. "Nothing!" Allen seemed to be in a fit of pique. He said only one word to Molly and turned away. He looked very angry, as if he was waiting for someone to coax him. WOW! In just a few days, he had learned to lose his temper. "Nothing. Why are you angry?" Molly raised her eyebrows and asked. Allen raised his head to look at Molly, and then turned to look at Kevin, who was still standing at the school gate. After giving him a ferocious look, he turned around and whispered something to Molly with dissatisfaction. "What are you talking about?" Molly didn''t hear clearly and asked. "I said you lust after flowers and grasses!" This time, Allen almost shouted out loud. Seeing that Collin was still sitting in the front and must have heard it, Molly quickly covered Allen''s mouth with her hand and said to Collin in the front. "Collin, it''ste now. Please go and drive my car back. Let''s go home now." When Collin got out of the car and there were only the two of them left in the car, Molly finally let go of Allen''s mouth. Perhaps it was because Allen''s mouth was covered that he couldn''t breathe smoothly. As soon as Molly released him, he took two deep breaths and then stared at her withining eyes. Thinking of this, Molly felt a little embarrassed. She touched her nose and said, "Why did you shout so loudly just now?" "You asked me to tell you!" Allen curled his lips and looked wronged. "But I didn''t let you shout so loudly." Molly frowned and felt wronged. Allen looked at her and said unhappily, "But my voice was low just now, and you couldn''t hear me." "Well, it''s really my fault this time. I apologize to you." In the end, Molly apologized first, "But, Allen, why did you say that I lust after flowers and grasses?" Raising his eyebrows, Allen looked outside and said, "Isn''t that man outside provoked by you?" Looking at Kevin who was still standing outside, Molly couldn''t refute. It was true that she had stirred up trouble. Seeing that Molly kept silent for a long time, Allen thought she was angry. After a while, he muttered, "I don''t like that person. I don''t like you to be with him." Molly was worrying about how to tell Allen. She heard him say that, so she agreed without hesitation. Seeing that Allen was still frowning, Molly smiled and said, "Well, I''ve agreed. Why are you still unhappy?" Allen shook his head and said, "No, I''m not unhappy." "You are frowning. What''s wrong with you?" Molly asked anxiously. Allen raised his head and looked at Molly. All of a sudden, he took her hand and pulled her to the ce closest to him. "Ah!" Molly called, startled by Allen''s sudden move. "Allen, what are you doing?" Molly was so frightened that she couldn''t help knocking on Allen''s body two times. Allen frowned, letting her hammer two times, and said, "Molly, I''m not feeling well today." "Ufortable?" Molly was a little anxious at once. "Where do you feel ufortable? Do you want to go to the hospital? Let me take you to the hospital first. " After saying that, Molly walked to the driver''s seat and started the car. But her hand was held tightly by Allen. As soon as she stood up, he pulled her back. "Allen?" Molly turned to look at Allen in confusion. However, it was unusual for Allen. He frowned and looked at Molly with a sad look. "When I saw you standing with that man today, I felt very ufortable. When I heard him say you didn''t go back with me, I felt even worse. " He held Molly''s hand to his chest and asked, "Molly, I don''tThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. know why either." Allen pressed her hand on his chest, and Molly leaned against him. Listening to his words and feeling the beating of his chest, she knew that she shouldn''t cry at this time, but she couldn''t help crying. It was the first time that Molly knew how it felt to cry with joy. Molly felt as if she had lost her way in the wilderness. At this time, a fork in the road appeared in front of her. She did not know which road was the one she could go out safely. At this time, an angel appeared beside her and pointed out a path for her. Following this path, she really arrived at the ce she wanted to go. After a while, she withdrew her hand from Allen''s chest and put her head there. The sound of his heartbeat came to Molly''s ears more clearly. It kept hitting her eardrum, and every time it was clear and audible. Perhaps Allen was not used to such a posture. His body was tight and he could not rx at all. He didn''t understand why Molly suddenlyy on his body. He could only try his best to keep his bnce and not let them fall on the seat together. Allen frowned as he felt that his chest was wet. He pulled up Molly who had been lying on his chest. As expected, he saw tears on her face. It was the first time that Allen had seen Molly crying like this. He was obviously at a loss. While clumsily wiping the tears on her face with his sleeve, he coaxed in a panic, "Molly, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? " Molly''s sleeves were still wet with tears. She kept crying andughing, like a lunatic with mental disorder. She cried andughed happily. But Allen was frightened by her crying andughing. He wiped her tears in a hurry and thought he had done something wrong. After crying for a long time, Molly was a little embarrassed. Looking at the nervous Allen, she burst into Seeing her smile, Allen felt relieved. He looked at Molly and asked, "Molly, are you okay?" "Of course not!" With a bright smile on her face, Molly looked at the dazed Allen and couldn''t help rubbing his hair hard for a while, whichpletely disrupted his wellbed hair. Seeing that Molly seemed to be all right, Allen breathed a sigh of relief. Feeling the constantly rubbing hands on his head, he didn''t stop her but rolled his eyes at her. Molly was in a good mood. After ravaging Allen, she finally remembered that they had to go home. She looked at him and moved to the driver''s seat, while Allen sat on the passenger''s seat consciously. He fastened the seat belt in ordance with the traffic rules, and then looked at Molly with a pair of starry eyes, asking for praise. "Great!" Molly praised. Then she stepped on the elerator and the car was speeding towards the Su Family. As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a strong fragrance. "Wow! It smells so good! " Molly ran to the kitchen excitedly and said to Peggy who was cooking, "I said the food today was so delicious. It turns out that it was my biological mother who cooked it!" "Biological Mother?" "Ask your father where your stepmother is." Peggy also looked very happy today. Just then, James passed by the kitchen door. He asked, "What do you want to ask me, Molly" Molly hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Nothing! Nothing! Dad, go ahead with your work! " Seeing that James left with confusion, Molly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that, Peggy was amused and said, "When did you be so afraid of your father?" Molly patted her chest and said, "I have always been afraid of my father. Don''t you know that?" "Oh?" James''s voice came from behind, "Molly, why are you afraid of me?" Seeing that Peggy was snickering, Molly slowly turned her head and said with a bitter face, "Dad, why are you back?" "Ha ha..." Theughter filled the whole kitchen, and the overflowing happiness spread to the living room, which made Allen and Farrell sitting in the living room unconsciously smile. When they were having dinner, looking at the table full of dishes, Farrell raised his eyebrows. "Mom, it''s so hard for you to cook so many dishes!" Molly echoed, "Yes. Mom, it has been a long time since you cooked, right?" "It has indeed been a long time." "It''s mainly because our mother is too busy to cook." said Farrell. "Yes, I once wanted to eat mushroom pork balls. I begged my mother for a long time, but she didn''t cook them for me. Finally, the servant made them for me." Seeing that Allen was picking up a mushroom pork ball, Molly said. Allen, who had just put a mushroom pork ball in his mouth, was speechless... He quickly picked up another mushroom pork ball from the dish te and put it on the te in front of Molly, "Molly, here you are!" Molly put the dish into her mouth and said with satisfaction, "Thank you, Allen!" At this time, Peggy couldn''t stand it anymore. She said to her children, "You two, eat quickly. Don''t bully Allen!" Molly and Farrell looked at each other, and then Molly said, "Okay, I know. Allen is your biological son, and we two were adopted." As soon as Farrell nodded, his phone rang. Chapter 82 Stir Up Trouble Again Chapter 82 Stir Up Trouble Again "Compared with Allen, I seem to have been adopted." Molly swallowed the mushroom pork balls in one gulp and drew an ally while eating. "Brother, do you think so?" Before Farrell could say anything, his phone rang. He looked around and picked it up. As Peggy picked up food for Allen, she said, "Farrell, do you have to work during dinner time? You are bing more and more workaholic. In the future, I have to make a rule for your brother that he is not allowed to answer any phone rted to work during dinner..." After swallowing the food in her mouth, Molly raised her head and said to Peggy, "Mom, it''s a littlete for you to stop him now. My brother is already a workaholic. It''s better for him to find a wife to discipline him early than to restrict his right to answer the phone." After saying that, Molly continued to immerse herself in eating, without noticing the stiffness of James and Peggy. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of helplessness and bitterness. Farrell returned to the table and continued to eat as if nothing had happened. Peggy brought him some of his favorite dishes and asked, "What''s up in thepany? Why call you at this time? " "Nothing." "It''s just some work. I''ve handled it well," said Farrell while eating. Hearing that, Molly raised her head and looked at him. After thinking for a while, she reached out to pick up some food for him and said, "Brother, eat some food!" "Thank you, Molly!" Molly was surprised to see Farrell eat the food she picked up without changing the color on his face. Looking at her parents who were also surprised, she asked, "Brother, are you hungry?" "Not bad." Farrell wiped his mouth and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I will eat your share? " Frowning, Molly thought for a while and finally said firmly, "Brother, you are lying!" Raising his eyebrows, Farrell asked, "Why do you say that?" "You ate up the broli you hated most!" Farrell, "..." Molly pointed to the te with her chopsticks and said, "Tell me the truth. Who called you just now?" Looking at Molly, Farrell didn''t say anything. Molly had a general guess in her mind, "Does it have anything to do with me?" James and Peggy also found something wrong. Even Allen stopped eating and looked at the two of them. Looking at his children, James asked seriously, "What happened?" With a slight sigh, Farrell said, "At this afternoon, Kevin went to see Molly and stayed at the school gate for a period of time. This process was photographed and posted online." "Have you dealt with it?" When it came to Molly, James and Peggy didn''t dare to be careless at all. Although they didn''t know what it was, they''d better deal with it first. Farrell nodded, "I''ve already sent someone to deal with it. It''s estimated that it will be suppressed soon. But since it''s been a while, the news spread quickly on the Inte. Now I''m afraid that many people know it." While Farrell was speaking, Molly had already taken out her mobile phone to see what had been posted on the Inte. After reading all the content calmly, Molly put away her phone and said to Farrell, "Brother, you don''t need to deal with this matter." "Molly, what are you talking about?" As soon as Molly finished speaking, Peggy did not agree, "It''s about your reputation. How can you not deal with it?" Peggy didn''t see theplete video, but the assistant of Farrell had told Farrell clearly, and Allen had experienced this with Molly, so they knew it better than James and Peggy. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing that Molly said not to deal with it, the eyes of the two of them shed. "Tell me why?" With two legs crossed, Farrell sat on the chair. Molly turned on her phone again and opened the video called "the young master of Tang Group proposed to Miss Molly" in the browser. She said, "I''ve just watched it. This video has been edited, and what was uploaded is only the first part of what happened. The main part is that Kevin walked towards me with the flowers in his hands and I couldn''t help but get out of the car. What happenedter was not uploaded. People who don''t know the truth will think it''s a scene of proposal. " Speaking of this, Molly paused and looked at Allen who was sitting next to her. Perhaps it was because of the matter of their younger daughter that James and Peggy were in a hurry. When Molly stopped at this time, Peggy hurried to urge her, "it''s all like this. Why don''t you let someone deal with it? What do you want to do?" "Mom!" Molly called out helplessly, indicating her mother not to be anxious. At this time, Farrell had roughly understood what Molly meant. He sent a message to his assistant, telling him not to interfere first, and then said to Molly, "Go on." "If we take action at this time to suppress these news, but it has been known by many people, and the speed of expansion won''t slow down too much. Instead, people will think that we are guilty, or indirectly admit it." "We spend so much energy, but we may be fooled by the people behind the scenes. Why don''t we do nothing but wait for the truth toe out?" After saying that, Molly picked up the soup that Allen served for her and took two sips. "But what if no one speaks out the truth?" Peggy was still worried. After drinking the soup in her bowl, Molly was expressing her gratitude to Allen. When she heard Peggy''s question, she quickly answered, "No, it won''t. There are many onlookers. Someone will definitely take the video." Farrell nodded, "Of course not. Even if no one of the surrounding students photographed it, there is a monitor at the school gate. Everyone is not a fool. Naturally, they will know what is going on when they see it." Molly blinked her eyes and said, "At that time, we will not be in a hurry. Then the person behind the scenes will definitely want to delete this video more." At this time, the phone rang again. Molly looked around, only to find that it was Allen who answered the phone. Confused, Molly looked at Allen who was answering the phone on the balcony. ''Who was calling him?'' After the phone call, Allen came to say goodbye. Molly guessed that the person on the phone should be his uncle or aunt. Although she was a little unhappy, there was no reason not to let him go home, so she had to send him out. In the past, Molly would have sent Allen back by herself. But today, she was like a live target. She''d better not join in the fun. Atst, she asked Collin to send Allen back. At this time, Molly hated the person behind it even more. If it weren''t for the person, she could have sent Allen away by herself. Originally, when the video was posted, most of theizens chose to believe it. Most of them said that although there was nothing between them, they still had to send their blessings. Some even asked when the two people got married. Because there was no one to control it, more and more people knew about it, but most of them were just onlookers. But at this moment, an ount called "please call me the truth man" uploaded a video, with a sentence, "There are always so many shameless people in the world. You are a bad man, but you still pretends to be affectionate here. It''s disgusting to see you like this. The girl refused on the spot, but you eagerly sent the edited video to the Inte. Do you want the power of public opinion to force others to agree to your proposal?" The truth man was probably an onlooker at the entrance of the campus that day. He had posted the whole video on the Inte, including the scene that Allen pulled Molly back to the car. Many people saw this and understood it, they kept leavingments below. "No wonder, it''s a little weird to see that video at first. It turns out that it has been edited!" "The young master of the Tang Family is too shameless. He even asks for forgiveness for cheating on Miss Molly. If I were Miss Molly, I would definitely p him without saying anything!" "If Miss Molly has to be with this bad man because of this, then our sin is really too great." "In the future, we''d better wait for the person concerned toe out and confirm, and then we can say something like blessing. Otherwise, kindness may do something wrong." Of course, some people recognized Allen and kept asking about his rtionship with Molly, but soon they were drowned in the vastments. For a moment, Kevin had be the target of thousands of inte users'' criticism. Moreover, there were several people who had contacted with Kevin to expose his scandals on the Inte, such as using him of being stingy and hypocritical. Even his more private problems were exposed. Of course, Kevin was not satisfied. To be exact, he was very angry. He hated the person who had exposed the truth to the public to the core. His original n was to post a video, so that inte users would misunderstand that he was proposing to Molly. With the protection of the Su Family for Molly, they would naturally ask people to suppress this matter without saying anything. But unexpectedly, the Su Family didn''t respond at all this time. Then, the inte user named "please call me the truth man" exposed the video. Kevin was a little panic. He asked someone to suppress the news and block the ount of this inte user, but it was could he not be angry? But it was useless to be angry. This matter must have been spread all over the circle. Kevin used to participate in various parties, but now he had stayed at home for two days. He had no choice. There were either reporters or paparazzi outside, and they would definitely see him as soon as he went out. He didn''t know how to answer all kinds of difficult questions. While he was thinking, another phone call came in. Needless to say, it must be a reporter. Reporter? An idea urred to him and he answered the phone. Chapter 83 Hold A Press Conference Chapter 83 Hold A Press Conference Since thatizen uploaded the video, Molly had a good time for a few days. For this "please call me the truth man", Molly thought it was arranged by Farrell, but after asking Farrell, she found that it was not. Farrell had asked someone to investigate who the ount was, but he couldn''t find anything. However, Molly was grateful to him from the bottom of her heart for helping her. However, things didn''t go smoothly. The video incident had juste to an end. Before Molly could breathe a sigh of relief, another thing happened. Kevin, who was in the center of the storm, unexpectedly took part in an interview at this time. In the interview, he said something that was not good for Molly. Why was he so shameless! Molly didn''t know which media was so bold to spread the news in this way. In the interview, the host asked about the confession of love at the gate of B University a few days ago. She asked Kevin if it was true. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Kevin nodded and said, "It''s true. I did go to propose to Miss Molly that day." "I heard that Miss Molly didn''t agree?" The host seemed to be very gossipy. "I''ve never heard of you two having a rtionship. So, Miss Molly and Mr. Kevin used to be a couple?" Kevin nodded again, looking a little nostalgic. The host''s question was getting deeper and deeper. "Really? In that case, I heard that Miss Molly didn''t ept your proposal this time. You know why? " Kevin sighed and said, "I have a good rtionship with Molly, but her parents and brother don''t agree with us. We can''t do anything about it. After all, the Su Family is rich and powerful. It''s normal that they don''t like our Tang Family." After saying that, he chuckled with self mockery, looking a little more deste. The hostforted him in a symbolic way. At this time, the video that "please call me the truth man" posted online was also yed. When Allen pulled Molly back to the car over there, the video paused. Pointing at the back of Allen, the host continued, "There is another question I want to ask Mr. Kevin. I''ve heard from manyizens that this man is Allen, the eldest son of the Cheng Family, who had an affair with Miss Molly some time ago. But we can''t see it more clearly from this video. Mr. Kevin is the person concerned, so I think you know more clearly. Can we ask you this gentleman really the young master of the Cheng Family? " You also said whether you can ask. You''ve already asked, okay! Of course, the host and Kevin couldn''t hear theints of many audience. The two of them continued with the following questions, and Kevin also answered the host''s questions. "Yes, theizens didn''t mistake him, that man is Mr. Allen." "Oh, so Miss Molly is in a rtionship with Mr. Allen now! It''s not..." As soon as the host finished his words, he noticed that Kevin didn''t look well. He continued, "Why is Mr. Allen with Miss Molly?" Kevin chuckled and said, "It''s not surprising at all. After all, the Cheng Family and the Su Family are well matched. But unfortunately... " Raising his head to look at the host''s curious eyes, Kevin said with a smile, "It''s just a pity that Mr. Allen has some problems with his brain." "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the remote control was thrown to the ground and broke into pieces. The maid looked at the remote control on the ground and then looked at Molly who was sitting on the sofa. She still didn''t dare to pick it up. ''Miss Molly had a bad temper these two days, but no wonder that no one had a good temper after what had happened these days.'' Staring at the broken remote control, Molly wished that the person she just smashed was none other than Kevin. If Kevin was just talking about her, Molly wouldn''t be too angry, but he shouldn''t have involved Allen. Molly''s face kept changing. Finally, she calmed down and looked at the maid standing next to her. Molly smiled at her, walked over to pick up the broken remote control and then went back to her room. Molly took her phone and opened the social software to see thements of theizens on this matter. Experienced a death, to be honest, Molly had been indifferent to many things. Although she didn''t want to suffer losses, thements of others on her could not affect her mood for a long time, or it could be said that "those who don''t fall into my heart won''t hurt me at all". But Molly still had something to care about, such as her parents, her brother and Allen. She didn''t care much in this life, but she couldn''t allow anyone to hurt them. However, Kevin involved them all through an interview. How could Molly not hate him? There were a lot ofplicatedments on the Inte, including the rtionship between Molly, Allen and Kevin. "So, Molly used to be Kevin''s girlfriend, but now she is with Allen! What a mess! " "Sure enough, wealthy and influential ns are reallyplicated!" "The Su Family is snobbish, isn''t it? Women are not goods. It depends on whom they are sold to? " "You can''t say that. The Cheng Family is indeed more powerful than the Tang Family. The Cheng Family and the Su Family are all great families of hundreds of years old. Isn''t it better for them to be matched?" "Could it be said that it''s better to be a suitable match than true love?" "True love? Don''t frighten people by saying that. What kind of true love do you want to find in rich families? Kevin has publicly ndered the Su Family, how dare you say that it''s true love?" "Did you watch the video? Kevin is not a good man. He has so many girlfriends and has been cheating many times. If I were Molly, I would definitely not marry him. " But most of them focused on thest sentence of Kevin. "Mr. Allen has a bad brain? Are you kidding me? I can''t see it at all from the video! " "Maybe it''s true. I have never seen Mr. Allen appear in public before. I thought he was not in China, so it seems that what Kevin said is true." "If it''s true, it''s a pity. Mr. Allen is so handsome, a perfect man!" "What''s the use of being good-looking? If your brain is not good, no matter how beautiful you look, it doesn''t work. " More and more peoplemented on this question, and the more Molly read, the angrier she became. After a while, she closed the page full ofments and dialed a number casually, but said something that was not very casual. "Help me find the media. I want to hold a press conference!" "No, not in the name of the Su Family, but in my own name... After all, I am the person concerned of this matter, and no one has the right to speak more than me... Tell my brother, you can do other things as you see fit... Okay, that''s it. Bye. " After hanging up the phone, Molly pinched between her eyebrows wearily. How tired she was! ''But don''t you want to blow it into a major controversy? Let me help you to make it to the greatest extent.'' On the second day, not only Molly herself, but also James and Peggy as well as Farrell were present at the press conference. The Su Family''s position in B City had been unshakable for so many years. The Su Family was going to hold a press conference in the name of the rarely seen Miss Molly, and all the media in B City were present. Seeing the presence of all the members of the Su Family, all the media were a little surprised. They had thought that Molly and Farrell had almost made their appearance, but they didn''t expect that even James and Peggy, who were gradually out of control, woulde. It seemed that the Su Family really loved the girl in their family. However, looking at the coldness in the eyes of Farrell, James and Peggy, and thinking of their previous methods, all the media were afraid. Looking at the performance of all the media coldly, Molly walked onto the stage and picked up the microphone. "Hello, everyone from the media in B City. I''m Molly Su. I think after so many days, even some friends who didn''t know me before might have left some impression at this time." As Molly spoke, she nced at the reporters and photographers off the stage. "Today I hold this press conference in my name to exin to you about the questions mentioned by Kevin in the interview." Speaking of this, Molly paused to see the reaction of the media. The Su Family had always been resourceful. Although this was the first time that Miss Molly had contacted the media, judging from her own courage to hold a press conference, she was likely to be a powerful person. "First, as for what Kevin said, I dated him. It''spletely a falsehood, hurting my reputation." Molly paused again. "I''ve already sent thewyer''s letter to the Tang Family. As for the ''direct report'' media that reported this matter, I''ve also sent it to them. The result wille out in a few days." "I''d like to give you some advice. I know that it''s not easy for you to catch a breaking news, but don''t be paranoid. At least you should find evidences before you speak. This is good for both sides." Seeing the silence below, Molly was a little relieved. After all, it was her first time to do such a thing, and she was a little nervous. "Second, it''s true that the Su Family doesn''t like Kevin." As soon as Molly finished her words, there was a little restless downstairs. They had never thought that she would say it out so recklessly. "My parents have told me that I can find a boyfriend who is neither rich nor smart, but he must have a good character. As for Kevin, I just want to say that our Su Family is not so decadent as to find a bad son-inw. " The media kept silent. They probably thought of the gossip about Kevin that had been exposed some time ago. Molly was satisfied with their reaction. However, in any asion, it was inevitable to hear discordant voices. "Miss Molly, are you dating Mr. Allen now?" Chapter 84 Follow-up Of Press Conference Chapter 84 Follow-up Of Press Conference "Miss Molly, are you dating Mr. Allen now? Is there really something wrong with Mr. Allen''s brain? Is he really as same as Mr. Kevin said? " Hearing this question, Molly was a little panic, but more anger. She didn''t like anyone to mention Allen. She wanted to lose her temper, but soon she calmed down, and no one found that she was nervous. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the reporter who asked this question. She snorted and said, "I really don''t know since when all the media friends in B City have be interested in my emotional life? Mr. Allen''s matter also came to ask me? Such ridiculous words, aren''t you afraid that the Cheng Family will sue you for nder? " Although Molly had said so, the reporter seemed not to give up. He craned his neck and said, "Fabricated facts are nder. But if the matter is true, do we have the right to know the answer?" Molly didn''t say anything but stared at the reporter. His eyes were cold and gloomy, making people flinch. The reporter was stared at by Molly with a cold sweat on his forehead. He had been in this circle for many years, and could be considered an old fox. Usually at this time, he would definitely retreat when such a thing happened. Although everyone was watching at this ce, the job was more important. But when he thought of what the man had said before he came... He really didn''t have the guts to go against that man''s will. The reporter raised his hand and wiped the sweat that was about to drop on his forehead. Enduring the gazes of his peers, he forced himself to say, "Miss Molly just said that the purpose of the press conference is to exin the questions that Mr. Kevin mentioned in the interview that day. I also asked the questions mentioned in the interview. Please exin, Miss Molly." Molly was a little surprised by the reporter''s reaction. She had thought that after she said that, no one present would insist on asking this question. After all, if someone really provoked the Su Family, the consequences would be unbearable for a small reporter like him. Molly was caught off guard. Other people looked at her with cold eyes and seemed very angry, but in fact, she was thinking about how to answer this question. Others couldn''t figure it out, but James and Peggy present must have seen it. Farrell had prepared to Molly gave them a soothing smile, indicating that she could do it herself and not worry about her. Although other media didn''t dare to ask this question, it didn''t mean that they were not curious about it. They all waited for Molly''s answer with their ears propped up. But at this time, Molly, who was supposed to be angry, smiled brightly. She looked at the microphone in the reporter''s hand and sneered, "HX Media, right? Okay, I''ll remember it for the Cheng Family first. Remember to ask your boss to prepare a goodwyer when you go back. " The reporter''s face immediately turned pale. He really didn''t expect that just a few words would ruin the wholepany''s future. ''At this time, could his boss let him go? Would his colleagues who lost their jobs because of him let him go?'' "Don''t you know better than I do about my rtionship?" Molly''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "When I don''t know anything, you have already started to spread it to the public. Don''t you think it''s a little too much to ask me with other people''s nonsense?" Molly''s face suddenly turned cold. "If I answer yes, do you want me to tell you when and where we met and how we are going now? If I say no, do you want me to exin why we are not together? " "Who do you think you are and who do you think I am? I need to exin these questions to you!" Molly paused for a moment and continued, "I did hold this press conference to protect my reputation, but more of the reason was that many media asked me to tell the truth." "As I said just now, it''s not easy for the media to find a hot spot. I can understand. But in order to attract attention, you make up facts, or say something ambiguous on purpose. I advise you to give up. " After seeing what Molly had said, she kept looking off the stage. Knowing that his sister had finished her words, Farrell went up to the stage and took the microphone from Molly''s hand. "Is there anything wrong with what my sister said?" There was a dead silence. Farrell continued, "Everyone knows my temper. It''s well known that I prefer to protect my sister. I only have one sister, and naturally don''t want her to be hurt at all. I wanted to deal with the matter this time, but my sister said that she wanted to do it by herself. Since she said so, let''s do it first. But I still have to remind you, please remember a sentence ''out of the mouthes evil''." The media was shocked and seemed to have thought of the means of Farrell. The young media might not know, but someone who had been in this circle for a few years knew what Farrell had done six years ago. It was just that gradually that the matter had be a taboo in the circle, and no one dared to mention it. Six years ago, a newspaper office reported that Farrell went shopping hand in hand with a star in the entertainment circle. Farrell had dealt with the newspaper office in a very tough way. It was said that the boss of the newspaper office was sent to prison. He had only been sentenced to more than ten years, but he died in prison not long after. Some people said that the reason why Farrell did so was because of the news that his girlfriend broke up with him, and some people said that he liked that female star. Perhaps it was because this news hurt the female star, so Farrell was so angry. But no matter what the reason was, everyone had seen how cruel the means of Farrell were. No one dared to expose the information of the Su Family was true. This time, someone must be out of their minds. Taking about the matter of the Su Family, could they bear the cruel means that Farrell had used? Now they were very d that it was Molly who handled this matter today, not Farrell. Otherwise, they might not get a good result today. The reporter who had just raised the question was frightened to pale. He had been in the circle for so many years and was still the witness of the incident six years ago. How could he forget it. He only thought that the person that arranged him to do things was ruthless, but he forgot that Farrell snorted coldly finally, "Now that everyone understand, I won''t say anything more. This matter... " Every media''s hearts rose again, and they looked at Farrell in horror. Seeing this, the corners of Farrell''s mouth slightly raised, and he said in a sarcastic tone, "My sister has already said that this matter is over." Then James went on the stage and said a few more words. The matter was over. After this press conference, all the media in B City had a new understanding of the Su Family. Perhaps no one would dare to expose the Su Family for a long time in the future. Under great pressure, the Tang Family forced Kevin to apologize to Molly and published an apology statement on the newspaper. This time, it could be said that the Tang Family were very humiliating. When Kevin''s father brought Kevin to apologize, he looked especially bad. No matter how harsh the sentence was or how serious the punishment was, it was just "teaching the son in front of them". Molly and others could see that Kevin and his family probably hated the Su Family very much. When Kevin was in the Su Family, he was not as cunning as his father. He couldn''t even hide his expression. He even asked Molly, "Are you so indifferent to the old affection?" Before Molly could say anything, Peggy and others couldn''t help but get angry. Peggy said, "Mr. Tang, please discipline your son. I don''t think it''s forgivable for him to do anything harmful to the reputation of my daughter. If he says it again next time, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Kevin''s father replied submissively. When he raised his head, he red at Kevin fiercely. Before leaving, Kevin looked at Molly with resentment and unwillingness in his eyes. However, Molly and her family didn''t care. No matter how much resentment they had, they couldn''t do anything. Just like today, no matter how reluctant they were, they had to apologize obediently. However, this still made Molly realize that the Tang Family was the mainstay of Kevin. If the Tang Family didn''t copse, she would neverpletely destroy Kevin. No matter how disappointed Kevin''s father was, Kevin was still his biological son and would never let him go. After going through so many things, if Molly''s purpose at the beginning were just so that Kevin couldn''t get what he wanted, then now she wanted him to be discredited, or even put into jail. And how to destroy the Tang Family needed to be well nned. If Molly really wanted to do it, she would definitely not be able to do it by herself, so she had to bring a few people over. Then she began to think about the people she could use. Her brother was a good candidate, reliable and trustworthy, but she was afraid that he was too busy to spare time. And the most trustworthy one was Sally. But Sally was too outgoing and unreliable. Moreover, Sally was still on her honeymoon recently, so it was immoral to ask her to do such a thing. Molly knew a lot of people, but few people could really be trusted by her. So it seemed that there were really not many people suitable to do this. No, there was another person! Chapter 85 Cooperation And Meeting Jonson Chapter 85 Cooperation And Meeting Jonson Molly thought of a more suitable person. Denny Yu. Molly was not familiar with this man, but she often heard of him from Kevin in her previous life. Of course, he was not an ally of Kevin, but an enemy with unparalleled hatred. ording to Kevin, he had been in love with Denny Yu''s sister, but Molly didn''t know exactly what happened. Denny Yu''s sister died in an ident. It was said that shemitted suicide. Denny Yu believed that his sister''s death must have something to do with Kevin, so he looked for evidence everywhere, and often made trouble for Kevin. Kevin oftenined in front of Molly that Denny Yu was too paranoid. His sistermitted suicide, so what could it have to do with him. At that time, when Molly knew that Denny Yu''s sister had dated with Kevin, she felt a little ufortable, but since his sister was dead, she didn''t say anything more. At that time, she was full of trust in Kevin. Naturally, she believed whatever he said. She had never thought about whether the death of Denny Yu''s sister was really rted to Kevin. It was not until her child five months old was aborted and she own was locked in the vi that she realized this problem again. Perhaps, the death of Denny Yu''s sister really had something to do with Kevin. If Molly remembered correctly, Denny Yu''s sister had passed away for more than a year before she was reborn. At this time, Denny Yu should still be fighting against Kevin. If she could be reborn earlier... ... Molly sighed and thought, ''the deceased is gone. It''s useless to think about these things. The right thing to do now is to find out the truth of this matter.'' In the previous life, Kevin was rich and powerful, and Denny Yu only had a smallpany. He had been entangled with Kevin for such a long time. It could be seen that his ability was not weak. If she cooperated with him, Reliability and ability could be guaranteed. Although Molly had only heard of Denny Yu''s name from Kevin in her previous life and had never seen him, it didn''t matter. The enemy of the enemy was a friend. On the second day, Molly really arrived at downstairs of the BM Building. Molly lowered her head to look at the information she had collected. On the thirteen floor, she took a deep breath and went into the elevator. Looking at the signboard of "NJ Technology" hanging on it, Molly knew that she hade to the right ce. To be honest, thepany was not big. It was just a studio, but it was in good order. Seeing this, Molly couldn''t help nodding. "What can I do for you?" The receptionist greeted Molly with a decent smile when she saw Molly. "Excuse me, is Mr. Denny here?" Molly replied with a smile. "Please wait a moment. I''ll help you ask." The receptionist went back to her seat and made a phone call. She said something and nced at Molly in the middle. Then she walked up to Molly and said with a smile, "Miss, Mr. Denny is in his office now. Please follow me." When Molly entered the office, she saw a maning up. It was Denny Yu. They shook hands and sat down. The secretary brought them two cups of coffee. "Miss Molly, what can I do for you?" Denny Yu recognized Molly. Molly was not surprised at all. After all, her face had been exposed to the public recently. Anyone who paid a little attention to it could recognize her, not to mention Denny Yu who was very concerned about the matter of Kevin. "Now that Mr. Denny has recognized me, I won''t hide it." Molly chuckled and took a sip of her coffee. "I want to discuss a cooperation with Mr. Denny." "Cooperate?" Denny Yu asked in disbelief, "Miss Molly, are you kidding? Miss Molly, as you can see, I only have such a smallpany. I''m afraid I''m not qualified to cooperate with the Su Family. " "Not with the Su Family, but with me." Molly looked at Denny Yu and continued. "Cooperate with Miss Molly?" Denny Yu was still confused. "As far as I know, Miss Molly doesn''t care about business. This time is..." Molly smiled and said, "I really don''t care about the business of my family, but this cooperation is true. Because there are some things that I can''t deal with it, so I want you to help me." Seeing that Denny Yu was still a little hesitant, Molly continued with a smile, "Of course. The cooperation I am going to talk with Mr. Denny will never vite thew and discipline, and it is also in line with the principle of businesspetition." After saying that, Molly took out a few pieces of paper from her bag and handed them to Denny Yu. "Mr. Denny, you can have a look at the details." Denny Yu took it over with hesitation. He had just looked at it for a few seconds, but his mood was unstable. Although his expression could not be seen, his hand holding the paper was very tight, and the blue veins on the back of his hand could be seen clearly. After a while, Denny Yu spoke again in a calm voice. If Molly didn''t know him well, she would have thought that he was not interested at all. He asked, "Miss Molly, Why did you find me for such a good thing?" With a smile, Molly put down the coffee cup in her hand, looked at him and said, "Because I know you hate Kevin, and I happen to dislike him." Seeing the change of his face, Molly continued, "You don''t have to be too surprised. Why would I know about it? I can tell you clearly that the Su Family is capable of doing that." "Then..." Denny Yu suddenly stood up, but he felt that he had no stand to ask someone to do this. The corners of Molly''s mouth were gently raised, "I know what you want to say. I can help you find out what happened to your sister. Even if you don''t agree with this n, I will do it. This is not included in our cooperation. " Denny Yu raised his head and thought for a while. Finally, he stood up and reached out his hand to Molly, saying, "In that case, Miss Molly, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation!" The smile at the corners of Molly''s mouth deepened. She stood up and stretched out her hand, saying, "Wish us a pleasant cooperation!" When Molly came out of the BM Building, she was very happy. After all, she had solved a big deal. It was still early. There was no need to go to school, and there was nothing to do at home. She wondered if she should go to see Allen since she hadn''t seen him for several days. At this time, a warning came through the mobile phone. There would be a typhoon in B City recently, reminding everyone to go out carefully. It was a good chance for her to visit Allen and remind him not to run around these days. After making up her mind, Molly turned around and drove to the Cheng Family. When Molly arrived at the Cheng Family, she heard that Celine seemed to have gone to the Wang Family to y cards. Thinking that it was a good chance, she saved the time for her visit. However, when she passed by the garden, she saw the second young master of the Cheng Family, Jonson. Before Molly could figure out whether she should go forward to have a talk or nod and leave, Jonson had already walked up to her. He still looked at Molly with an ufortable look. However, it''s just that he used to make people feel gloomy on his face, but today he had a smile on it. It was totally different from what Molly had seen before, which made her feel weird. Such a Jonson looked like grandma wolf in fairy tales. "Molly, Why are you free today?" Hearing Jonson call her "Molly", Molly couldn''t help shivering. It was okay for Allen to call her "Molly", but why did she sound so ufortable in Jonson''s mouth. "I don''t have anything else to do today. Ie here to see Allen." Molly answered with a smile. Jonson sighed and said, "I know you are here for my brother." Molly rolled her eyes silently in her heart. ''Of course, I''m familiar with him at the Cheng Family. Who else can I find if I don''t look for him? Looking for you?'' Therefore, Molly took it as acquiescence with a smile. However, the smile on Jonson''s face disappeared the moment she smiled. His face was as dark as before. "Molly, you oftenes to see my brother!" Molly chuckled and said, "We grew up together, so we have more friendship. If I have nothing else to do,e and see him." Jonson approached Molly and whispered in her ear, "Then why didn''t Mollye to see me on purpose?" Hearing that, Molly frowned. How could Jonson act so frivolously? She moved a few steps away from Jonson and said, "Don''t be kidding, Jonson. To be honest, we two are not familiar with each other. Why would Ie to you on purpose?" Without waiting for him to speak, Molly said again, "Jonson, don''t call me Molly. I''m older than you. If someone I don''t know calls me Molly, I''ll feel ufortable. You''d better call me Molly Su." Jonson''s face darkened. He stared at Molly and asked, "You don''t feel well? Do you feelfortable when Allen calls you like this? " Hearing that, Molly''s eyebrows furrowed more tightly. ''What''s wrong with him today? Why does he still hold on to me like this?'' "I''ve told you that we two grew up together. He has been calling me like this for more than ten years. He''s used to it and I''m used to it. Naturally, I feelfortable." Since he was not polite enough, Molly didn''t seem to give him a smile. She didn''t speak well, and she All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. didn''t want to talk to him softly. If you respect me, I will respect you. If you talk nonsense or speak ill of me first, I won''t make peace with you. "I have something else to do, so I don''t want to talk with you. I''m leaving now." Then Molly turned around and walked on. But her wrist was grabbed. Looking at Jonson who was holding her wrist tightly, Molly looked up at him coldly and said in a cold voice, "Let me go!" However, Jonson didn''t let go of her. Instead, he grasped her hand more tightly. Staring at her, he said, "I don''t understand. Allen is a fool. What ability does he have to let youe to see him often?" Molly struggled for two times but failed. She knew that there was a gap between her strength and his, so her efforts were not in vain. Hearing his words, she snorted and asked, "If I don''te to see him, will Ie to see you?" "Yes. I''m much better than him. Why don''t you think about me?" Jonson''s words almost made Molly vomit. She looked at him up and down and said, "Think about you?" Seeing that he was about to nod, Molly smiled and said, "Do you deserve it?" Jonson was surprised to hear what Molly said. While he was in a towering rage, Molly suddenly broke free from him and ran towards the building where Allen was. Chapter 86 Can You Stay With Me Chapter 86 Can You Stay With Me Looking at the building in front of her, Molly looked back and found that Jonson didn''t catch up with her. Taking a deep breath, Molly raised her hand to look at her red wrist. It hurt a little and might swell up at night. Molly put her hand on her forehead and sighed helplessly. ''What was going on? Was it a rotten peach blossom? What''s wrong with Jonson? The two of them just met for a few times and didn''t talk much. Does he have a crush on me? What a rotten peach blossom! I haven''t got rid of that one yet, but now another onees. This day...'' s! Molly rubbed her wrist and sighed again. Thinking of Jonson''s attitude towards Allen, Molly''s face darkened again. She had thought that there was something wrong with Jonson''s attitude towards Allen, but she didn''t expect that Jonson would think so. Molly had already walked to the front of the building. She calmed down, pulled down her sleeve to cover the red mark, and knocked on the door. The door was opened by the maid who took care of Allen. Seeing that it was Molly, the maid greeted her in a hurry. Molly nodded with a smile and looked for Allen in the room. Normally, if Allen heard that Molly came, he should have run downstairs soon, even on the second floor. But now, Molly hadn''t seen Allen yet. ''Did shee at a bad time? Did Allen go out? No, Allen wouldn''t go out except for looking for her.'' Confused, Molly turned around and asked the maid who was pouring water for her, "Isn''t Allen at home?" The maid quickly put down the ss in her hand and answered, "Mr. Allen is at home. He went upstairs after lunch. He might have fallen asleep." "Well, I''ll go upstairs to see him. You don''t have to be busy." Molly took a sip of water and felt a little thirsty after running for a while. By the way, the maid brought him some food from the kitchen. After taking it, Molly carried it upstairs. Probably as the maid said, Allen felt a little sleepy after lunch and went upstairs to rest. Molly knocked Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. at his door several times, but no one opened it. Helpless, she had to ask the maid to bring the key to open the door. The maid looked a little hesitant, but Molly was not angry, which was what she wanted to see. The maid hesitated for a moment, indicating that she still treated Allen as her employer, much better than those who didn''t take him seriously at all. So she said with a smile, "It''s Okay. Take it over, I will tell him Then the maid took out a set of keys and opened the door of Allen''s room. Molly asked the maid to go downstairs. She walked into the room with the things in her hands. Sure enough, she saw a bulge in the quilt. Allen was sleeping soundly on his side. Molly put the things in her hands aside and walked to the bedside. Looking at Allen who huddled up, she smiled. As Molly tucked him in, she murmured, "Don''t sleep for the whole afternoon. It''s not easy for me to find time to look for you. If you keep sleeping, it''s really not beautiful." After that, she reached out and touched Allen''s sleeping red face. Now she felt something wrong. The temperature is a little high, isn''t it? After thinking for a while, Molly put her hand on Allen''s forehead and put the other hand on herself forehead. "Ah! It''s so hot. He must have a fever. " Molly felt that Allen''s forehead was as hot as a stove. Taking her hand back, Molly frowned. He had a fever and was sleeping alone in his room. If she hadn''t After thinking for a while, Molly remembered that there should be a medicine box in Allen''s room. If there was a thermometer, she wanted to take a temperature first to see how many degrees. It was not difficult to find the first aid kit, but Molly found it soon. She went back to the bedside, sat on the head of the bed and called Allen softly. "Allen, Allen, wake up. Let''s take your temperature first." Feeling a little noisy, Allen was a little unhappy. He raised the quilt and buried himself in it. Holding the thermometer in her hand, Molly stood still, not knowing whether to cry or tough. Looking at the person who was still in the quilt, she put the thermometer on the bedside table and reached out to pull Allen''s quilt. "Allen, get up quickly. Let me see if you have a fever. Get up quickly and go to bedter!" It was not easy for her to get Allen out of the quilt, and she was also tired with sweat all over her body. Looking at the person who was still sitting at the head of the bed in a daze, she took the thermometer and put it into his armpit. Perhaps it was because of the cold thermometer that Allen shivered, but he woke up. He was surprised and pleased to see Molly sitting on the edge of the bed. "Molly, why are you here?" "Don''t move! The thermometer is going to drop! " Molly hurriedly stopped him from moving. She didn''t exin until she made sure that the thermometer was still in his armpit. "I''m free today. Ie to see you. Are you happy?" "Yes!" After saying that, he grinned. At the same time, Molly also noticed his hoarse voice. She quickly poured him a ss of warm water and told him to drink slowly. "I didn''t find you sick until I came here. What do you think? Does your throat hurt or feel dizzy? " Allen drank up the water and said, "I don''t feel well." Molly pulled the quilt for him and said, "I''m taking your temperature now. If the temperature is too high, I''ll take you to the hospital." Looking up, she saw Allen shaking his head at her. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to go to the hospital? " Allen nodded. "Why? Are you afraid of going to the hospital? " Molly snickered. She knew that children were afraid of going to the hospital, but she didn''t expect that Allen was also afraid. Allen lowered his head and said nothing. Molly smiled and thought he was embarrassed, so she said, "Well, let''s check whether the temperature is high or notter. If it''s not too high, you can take some medicine at home and don''t go to the hospital. If the temperature is high, you must find a doctor." Allen still didn''t raise his head, allowing Molly to ruffle his hair. She raised her hand to look at the watch on her wrist. It had been almost five minutes, and the temperature should have been measured. Molly said, "Come on, Allen, let me see how much it is." The temperature indicated on the thermometer made Molly frown. It was thirty-eight and five degree Celsius, which could be counted as a high fever. Perhaps it was because of Molly''s expression that Allen realized something and began to shrink back into the quilt. "It''s useless for you to hide in the quilt. Get up quickly. I''ll take you to the doctor!" Looking at his action, Molly felt it was very funny. She coaxed him gently, "Good child, go to see a doctor. You don''t want to be ufortable all the time, do you?" After a long while, Allen muttered under the quilt, "But I don''t want to go to the hospital." Molly continued to persuade him earnestly, "You won''t go to the hospital..." "Thest time I saw my parents was in the hospital." Molly couldn''t finish her words. Her mouth seemed to be stuck by something and she couldn''t say anything. It took her a long time to find her voice. She said, "Well, then we won''t go to the hospital. But, take some medicine first and have a good sleep. If you still have a fever tomorrow, I have to take you to the hospital, okay? " After saying that, she saw Allen nod. She stood up and went to the medical kit to take the medicine. Fortunately, it was not expired and he could still take it. She brought a ss of warm water, let Allen take the medicine, and then let him lie down and have a good rest. Looking at the desserts she brought just now, she was sure that Allen couldn''t eat these because of illness. She''d better go downstairs and ask the maid to make some light porridge for Allen. "Are you leaving?" Before Molly opened the door and went out, Allen''s voice came from behind, somewhat surprised and disappointed. Molly turned around and saw Allen sticking his head out of the quilt and looking at her pitifully. Seeing that, Molly felt both sad and heartbroken. She quickly said, "I''m not leaving now. I just go downstairs and ask the maid to cook something for you." "Don''t go downstairs. I''m not hungry at all!" Allen raised his head and looked at Molly. His eyes were slightly red, showing his fragility that would not be shown in front of others. He said, "You... Can you stay with me? I''m sick. Can you stay with me? " Molly stopped what she was doing, turned around and went back to the bed. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I''ll be with you. Go to sleep quickly." Allen smiled at her andy down obediently, but he grabbed her hand. "Ouch..." Because Allen was having a fever, Molly had been anxious all the time, so she had forgotten to hurt her wrist. When he grabbed her wrist, it happened to be in the injured position, which made her cry out of pain. "What''s wrong?" Hearing that, Allen immediately sat up like a carp, turned over her sleeve and saw a red and swollen area. "This... How did you get hurt? " Since her hand was grabbed by him, Molly couldn''t take it back. Although she kept cursing in her heart that Jonson was crazy, she couldn''t tell the truth to Allen. "I touched it by ident. It''s okay." Allen looked at her wrist and was about to get out of bed. Molly stopped him in a hurry. He was still having a high fever. What was he going to do? "Why don''t you lie down well?" "Your hand needs some ointment. I''ll get it for you." Allen stared at his innocently. Molly looked around and found that she indeed needed to apply some medicine, or she would be more swollen when she came back home. "Lie down and let me get it." As soon as Molly returned to the bedside, the medicine in her hand was taken away by Allen. Seeing that he gently applied the ointment on her wrist, he asked while he was doing it, "Molly, do you feel pain?" At first, Molly didn''t think it was a big deal. But when she heard his question, she thought for a while and said with a smile, "It hurts a little, but it''s Okay." As soon as she finished her words, she felt the breeze blowing on her wrist. Surprised, she looked at Allen and found that he was gently blowing towards the red and swollen ce. Seeing that Molly was looking at him, he said, "I''ll blow it for you and it won''t hurt." Chapter 87 Stolen Kiss Chapter 87 Stolen Kiss Perhaps it was because of her psychological effect, when the warm breath blew on her wrist, Molly did feel the pain relief. "All right, all right." Seeing that Allen had applied ointment on her injured wrist and even wanted to apply it on her arm, Molly hurriedly stopped him. Unwilling to let go of Molly''s wrist, Allen asked, "Does it still hurt?" Molly shook her head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you, Allen." Allen grinned, probably because he felt a little dizzy and frowned soon. "Lie down and have a rest! Didn''t you say you were sleepy? " Seeing this, Molly shook her head helplessly. "You have a cold now. You will recover soon after you have a good rest." After such a long time, Allen couldn''t hold on any longer. After all, he was still having a high fever, and even an iron man couldn''t be like a normal people. After hearing what Molly said, he slowlyid down and held her uninjured hand with his hand and kept mumbling. "You promised me to stay here with me." Molly said hastily, "Okay, I''ll stay here with you. Go to sleep." After Allen closed his eyes, Molly took out her phone and was about to send a message to her family, telling them that she might be backte today and that they didn''t have to wait for her to have dinner. As soon as the message was sent out, Molly met a pair of eyes. Allen, who was supposed to be asleep, was looking at her under the quilt. "Why don''t you go to sleep?" Molly raised her eyebrows and looked at him. "Didn''t you say you were sleepy?" Allen raised his head from the quilt and looked a little funny. He said, "I forgot to tell you just now. If you are going to leave but I haven''t woken up yet, you must wake me up. You can''t sneak away!" "Got it." Molly touched his forehead helplessly. "I won''t forget to tell you." Allen stretched out his hand and rubbed the ce pointed by Molly. He chuckled and closed his eyes again. About half an hourter, Molly felt her legs numb. Looking at Allen, she guessed that he must have fallen asleep. She took her hand back gently, picked up the tray on the table and went downstairs quietly. "Click!" With a long and crisp sound, the door was closed. The moment the door was closed, Allen, who had been asleep, opened his eyes. His eyes looked very clear, and there was no trace of waking up. He looked at the closed door and felt that there was only him left in the room. Although he had been familiar with this atmosphere, he did not know why he felt a little loneliness today. Perhaps people would always be fragile when they were sick. ''Didn''t you promise me? Tell me when you left. Even if I''m asleep, you have to wake me up and tell me before you leave. Then why don''t you tell me now?'' ''Besides, her wrist was red and swollen all over the ce. It could be seen that there were traces of fingers. It was impossible for her to be injured by something. It was clearly scratched by someone. Who did she meet when she came?'' The expression on Allen''s face changed several times, and in the end, he only sighed slightly. At this time, Molly had gone downstairs. The servant who took care of Allen took the tray from Molly''s All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. hand as soon as she saw Molly. When the servant saw the untouched dessert, she was a little confused. "Mr. Allen, doesn''t he like these desserts? I saw him eat happily yesterday. " Molly smiled and said, "It''s not that he doesn''t like it. It''s just that he has a fever. I don''t dare to let him eat it." The servant was a little surprised, "Mr. Allen is sick? Does he need a doctor? " "Don''t worry. I''ve already asked him to take the medicine and he''s asleep now. If he doesn''t feel well tomorrow, let the doctore again." Molly said as she walked towards the kitchen. "Please cook some porridge for Allenter. Let him have some when he wakes up." "Okay, I''ll do it now." The servant agreed without hesitation and went into the kitchen quickly. Molly stood aside and nodded her head. She didn''t care how Celine treated Allen. But the servant was quite good. At least, Molly could see that the servant cared about Allen. "Miss Molly..." The servant stopped what she was doing and looked at Molly. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "What''s wrong?" Molly was a little confused. What words were so hard to say? "Just now..." The servant said hesitantly, "Mr. Jonson came here just now and looked a little pale. He asked if you were here as soon as he came. I told him that you and Mr. Allen were upstairs and Mr. Jonson asked me to tell you to look for him when you left." Molly snorted and said, "He is so arrogant. He actually asked me to look for him?" Molly turned to look at the servant, who was a little embarrassed. Molly chuckled and said, "I see. Thank you." "No, it''s not troublesome." The servant waved her hand in a hurry, "Miss Molly, if you are fine, I will continue to cook porridge?" "It''s okay. Go ahead with your work." Looking at her wrist which had been applied with medicine, Molly let out a sigh of relief. After standing for a while, Molly rxed for a while. Seeing that the servant was busy cooking in the kitchen, Molly turned around and went upstairs. She was afraid that if Allen suddenly woke up and didn''t see her in the room, he would be a little anxious. The sound of footsteps sounded again on the stairs. Allen frowned. ''Why did the servante up as soon as Molly left? Didn''t Molly tell the servant that he was asleep?'' Because Allen was still not feeling well, he didn''t want to say anything more and continued to pretend to be asleep. The door was gently opened and then closed. The footsteps began to move towards the side of the bed, which made Allen frown. It was not until a soft hand touched his forehead that Allen realized it was Molly. ''But didn''t she leave?'' Molly took her hand back, put it on her forehead andpared it with her own temperature. "Well, it seems that he is about to bring down a fever. If he wakes up and takes the medicine again, he will be fine." After saying that, Molly turned around and pulled a chair to sit down on the edge of the bed. She looked at Allen, who was still sleeping on the bed. Perhaps because he was still having a fever, his face looked red, which made Molly even unable to control her hand and wanted to rub Allen''s face. ''Restrain yourself!'' After reminding herself in her mind, Molly began to look at Allen''s face bit by bit. Allen''s forehead was smooth and full, not as oily as others. Molly couldn''t help but want to reach out to knock it two times. ''Stop! Stop! I couldn''t have such an idea. I couldn''t bully the patient.'' Under the two dashing eyebrows, there was a pair of closed eyes. His eyshes were long and ck. If he opened his eyes now, I could still see a pair of starry eyes. Looking down along the direction of her gaze, Molly found that his nose was tall and straight, which made his features more outstanding. It had to be said that Allen had a very good appearance. Finally, Molly looked at his thin lips. Perhaps because of the fever, his lips looked a little dry. Molly had an impulse to help him moisturize his lips and make his lips not dry. Thinking of this, Molly did it. When their skin clung to each other and they could feel the air currents exhaled out of each other, Molly felt her hands and feet numb, and her heart beat faster and faster. The closer they got to each other. Just a little closer, their lips could bepletely attached to each other. At this moment, Molly felt that her rapid heartbeat seemed to pause. Keeping this posture, Molly hesitated for a long time. Should she kiss him or stand up now as if nothing had happened? In the end, reason was defeated by emotions. Molly gave Allen a gentle kiss on the lips, and then quickly escaped from the bed and into the bathroom. Molly looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was red and her hands were still on her lips, as if she was recalling the touch just now. She couldn''t help but let out a light cry and squatted down on the ground. ''Oh my God! How did I do such a thing! How could I do such a crazy thing! Did I be lustful after being reborn? Oh, My God!'' If there was a crack on the ground at this time, Molly could put herself into itpletely without leaving any trace outside. When Molly was struggling in the bathroom, the man who was pretending to be asleep on the bed had already opened his eyes. Allen hadn''t fallen asleep yet. When Molly kept looking at him, he couldn''t help but want to open his eyes. But Allen didn''t dare, because he was afraid of scaring Molly. He wanted her eyes to stay on him for a longer time. When they were getting closer and closer, Molly''s eyshes were almost moving back and forth on the tip of his nose. The warm breath fell on his face, and Allen''s whole body stiffened. The soft touch on his lips shed, but it was enough to make Allen feel its beauty. Before he tasted it carefully, the initiator had escaped from the scene. Separated by a door, the two of them did the same thing. They put their fingers on the ce they had just touched. However, one of them had a smile on his face, and the other had a red face. As the saying goes, you can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep. Simrly, if a person who pretends to be asleep doesn''t want to wake up, no one else can find it. When Molly finally made up her mind to get out of the bathroom, Allen was still lying on the bed, seeming to have a good sleep. Molly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, at this time, she didn''t have to pretend to be normal to talk to Allen, because she didn''t know whether she would reveal her ws. Sitting on the sofa, Molly looked at Allen quietly. Gradually, she was not satisfied with such a long distance. She returned to the bed and sat down quietly. Quietly, Molly reached out her hand and found Allen''s. She crossed ten fingers with him and put them together in the quilt. Only then did Molly feel that the sense of panic gradually disappeared. The surrounding environment was too quiet and harmonious. She couldn''t help but lie on the edge of the bed and close her eyes. Chapter 88 I Want To Hold You All The Time Chapter 88 I Want To Hold You All The Time In a daze, Molly opened her eyes. The soft touch under her body made her feel strange. ''Wasn''t I sitting on the edge of the bed just now? When did Ie to bed?'' Molly had slept for a long time. It was already dark, and there was a steady breath not far away from her. Molly slowly turned her head and quietly turned over. Through the faint light from the window, she looked at the sleeping face of the person beside her. Allen''s angr face attracted Molly''s attention. Although Molly didn''t understand why she would lie on the bed when she woke up, she knew that it must have something to do with the person beside her. Molly touched Allen''s forehead and thought, ''Well, it''s not hot. It seems that the medicine is useful.'' It was veryte. Molly should wake up Allen and tell him that she was going home. But looking at the person who was still asleep, she was a little nostalgic about the feeling of lying in bed with him. The two of them didn''t need to say anything or do anything else. They just stayed quietly and apanied each other silently. Only in this way could they drive away loneliness and exchange for the warmth of the room. Lying on the bed, Molly looked at Allen. The more she looked at him, the more dissatisfied she became. She couldn''t help but move towards Allen. She closed her eyes and got closer to him, even a little closer. After a long time, Molly opened her eyes and looked at the sky. After making sure that she couldn''t stay any longer, she carefully sat up from the bed. Although Molly had promised Allen that she would tell him when she left. Seeing that he was sleeping so soundly, she couldn''t bear to wake him up. ''Well, I''ll tell to him when I go out.'' However, as soon as Molly sat up, Allen turned over and opened his eyes. "You wake up." Molly smiled and rubbed his hair, which was a little messy in his sleep. "I think you don''t have a fever anymore. Do you still feel ufortable?" Perhaps it was because Allen had just woken up, he was still a little confused. He was stunned for a moment, and shook his head gently after Molly asked again. "That''s good." Then Molly walked into the bathroom to wash her face and tidy up her messy hair. When she came out, she saw that Allen was still sitting on the bed in the same posture as before. Molly could not help but chuckle. "Why are you sitting still here? Do you want to be a wooden man?" Allen shook his head and smiled, "No." Molly, "..." Molly was stunned, but she would never admit that she was fascinated by Allen''s smile. Although Allen liked to smile, his smile seemed to be a little different this time. Noticing that, Molly looked at Allen again seriously. But it seemed that there was nothing different. Molly didn''t care. She patted Allen and said, "Are you hungry?" Allen nodded obediently. "Then go wash yourself quickly." Molly rubbed his smooth face for two times and said, "I asked the servant to cook porridge for you when you were asleep. After a while you can eat more." Allen chuckled, put on his shoes and walked to the bathroom. When he was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned around. "Will you have dinner with meter?" At first, Molly thought it was veryte and wanted to leave at once. But looking at Allen''s eager eyes, she could not say anything to refuse. "Okay, I''ll eat with youter." Seeing Allen enter the bathroom with joy, Molly shook her head helplessly and smiled. ''I really don''t know what to do with him!'' Smiled and shook her head again and Molly turned around to clean up the messy bed. Pulling the sheet t, Molly put her hand on her forehead and chuckled. ''How could the two of us act so much like a newly married couple who got up early!'' When Allen came out of the bathroom, Molly went downstairs with him and asked him. "Allen, I remember I was lying on the edge of the bed. Why did I lie on the bed when I woke up?" Allen was secretly hooking a finger of Molly. Hearing her question, he answered, "I woke up once and saw you sleeping on the edge of the bed. I was afraid that you would get sick, so I held you to the bed." ''Held... Held to the bed? How? A princess hug?'' All of a sudden, Molly felt a little regretful. She was actually asleep at such a time. ''I regret it so much. Can I experience it again?'' Molly wanted to blink at him like Allen, but she was embarrassed to say. Molly didn''t know whether Allen knew what she meant or he just wanted to show how he did it. He held her legs with one hand and put the other hand on her back. He Held her up with both hands. "Ah!" Molly didn''t expect that Allen would hold her up without warning. She was startled and hurriedly put her arms around his neck. "What are you doing?" Molly patted him on the back and said, "Put me down." Allen blinked his innocent eyes and said, "You asked me how I put you on the bed. That''s how I held you up." Molly tried to ignore the sweetness in her heart. Seeing that Allen was about to carry her all the way downstairs, she quickly put on a serious look and said, "Okay, I know. Put me down quickly." Allen didn''t let go of Molly, as if he hadn''t heard what she was talking about. Allen didn''t stop until Molly reminded him again, but he didn''t put her down. He just looked at Molly seriously. "But I just want to hold you downstairs all the time. What should I do?" Looking at Allen''s clear eyes, Molly finally gave in. "Forget it. If you want to hold me, just do it. As long as you are not afraid of being tired." Molly nodded and buried her head in his chest. "But you have to put me down when we arrive downstairs, okay?" "Okay." Allen nodded happily. Molly buried her head in his chest. Others might think she was shy, but a big smile appeared on her face. Molly apanied Allen to a bowl of porridge. But now she had to leave, and she had to say goodbye to Allen. "Although your fever has gone down, you still need to take the medicine again when you go backter. I have put the medicine on the table alone for you. You go upstairs and take one pillter. Remember! You can only eat one pill. You can''t eat too much! " Seeing that Allen nodded, Molly continued, "You have a cold now. Remember to drink more hot water and eat light food these days. I''ve made the servant ready for this. You just need toe down to have dinner on time. Besides, your fever has just been brought down, so you don''t need to take a shower today. It will be bad if you have a fever again. If you feel ufortable, you can''t sleep alone in the room. Remember toe downstairs to look for the servant..." After arranging all these, Molly was still a little worried. She asked quietly, "Can you be alone tonight?" Allen nced at her and said, "What if I can''t do it alone? Can you stay here with me? " At this moment, Molly was a little worried. She couldn''t stay here, but she was really worried about leaving Allen alone here. Molly was not afraid of anything else, but she was afraid that Allen would really have a fever again at night. She had read a lot of reports, saying that someone really passed away because of illness and no one took care of him. Thinking that the reason why Allen became like this was because he had a fever when he was a child, Molly became more nervous. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ''By the way, I can''t stay here, but I can bring Allen back to the Su Family.'' "Allen, why don''t you go to my house with me tonight? You can sleep in the same room with my brother and let him take care of you!" Molly suggested to Allen. Molly thought Allen would agree, but she didn''t expect him to shake his head gently. "No, thanks. It''s toote. It''s not appropriate for me to go to your home." Molly frowned and said discontentedly, "Why not?" "Your brother must be very tired after a whole day''s work. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to disturb him again?" Allen pulled Molly to the sofa and continued, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I won''t take a shower and tuck myself in. If I feel ufortable, I can call the servant up immediately, okay?" Molly had no choice. It was indeed not appropriate to bring Allen back to the Su Family tonight. For one thing, she needed to tell Celine. Not to mention whether they cared about Allen or not, it was indeed impolite to take Allen away without saying a word. Moreover, she would have a lot of chances to deal with Celine in the future, so Molly couldn''t offend Celine like this. On the other hand, Molly didn''t know what kind of chaos her family was going to be if she suddenly brought Allen back home. "Well, take care of yourself today." Then Molly picked up her bag and was about to leave. When Molly reached out to open the door, she remembered what Jonson had asked the servant to say to her today. "Miss Molly, Mr. Jonson asked me to tell you that you should go to see him when you leave." Putting her hand on the doorknob, Molly didn''t have the courage to open the door and go out. It was alreadyte at night. If Jonson appeared outside and wanted to do something to her, she would be unable to resist at all as a girl. Moreover, she was in the Cheng Family now. If something really happened, no matter what, she really couldn''t exin it clearly. But it waspletely inappropriate not to leave. Perhaps it was because Allen had seen Molly''s fear, or perhaps Allen really wanted to send her out, he took off the coat hanging on the hanger and put it on. He walked up to her, held her hand and opened the door with great force. "Let''s go. I''ll send you to the door." At this time, of course, Molly could not say anything to refuse. She just let Allen hold her hand and walk out of the door. They went to the garden, and then went down was the ce where Molly met Jonson today. Molly was a little nervous and couldn''t help but get close to Allen. Allen thought she was cold, so he held her in his arms and asked, "Are you cold?" Before Molly could say anything, a man''s voice came from not far away. "I didn''t expect brother to be so considerate!" Chapter 89 Different Chapter 89 Different "I didn''t expect brother to be so considerate." The sudden voice startled Molly and she took a step back subconsciously. Allen quickly held her in his arms andforted her by caressing her back. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Looking at the ck figure that suddenly appeared, Allen asked. "Jonson, why are you here?" At this time, the person who made the sound was Jonson. He turned around from the corner and looked at Molly and Allen with a gloomy face. After being refused by Molly today, Jonson was very angry. Seeing that Molly ran into the building where Allen was, Jonson thought for a while and decided to look for Molly. However, he was told that she was upstairs by the servant. Although Jonson said that, he was still worried that Molly would not go to see him. Jonson thought that he would have to wait for Molly on the way she went out. After waiting for more than three hours, Molly still didn''te out. Jonson was a little impatient, when he was thinking about whether he should go back or not, footsteps came from the other side. Before joy appeared on his face, Jonson heard a man''s voice. "Are you cold?" Jonson flew into a rage. The cold wind had been blowing him for three hours, but the two of them had stayed in a warm house. Now it seemed that they were still very affectionate. Seeing the fool holding Molly in his arms, Jonson felt even more unfair. ''What''s so good about this fool? You have been with him for such a long time, and now he is holding you in his arms. I just want to ask why you don''t consider me. You just say do I deserve it?'' Jonson looked at the two people opposite with a ferocious face and said again, "I really can''t see that my silly brother is so considerate!" Jonson''s face was not good, and the faces of Molly and Allen were even worse. On the one hand, Molly was just frightened by Jonson, and Jonson''s words and tone made Allen''s face full of dissatisfaction and hidden anger. Allen repeated, "Why are you here?" "This is my home. Why can''t I stay here?" Jonson replied, "Brother, I have something to talk to Molly. Please avoid." Hearing Jonson''s words, Molly immediately became nervous and unconsciously clenched Allen''s hands. Allen felt the grip from the hands of the two of them. He patted her hand with the other hand, and then said to Jonson, "It''s sote. Molly is going home. If you have anything to say, you can say it another day." After saying that, Allen nodded at Jonson and continued to walk towards the door with Molly. However, Jonson stepped forward and stood in front of them. Jonson even stretched out his hand to pull Molly''s arm. Molly hid behind Allen in a hurry, and Allen stepped forward to stand in front of her. Looking at Jonson''s hand, Allen secretly nced at Molly''s wrist, and his eyes darkened. Since Molly waspletely blocked by Allen, Jonson was naturally very dissatisfied. He tried to push Allen away, but Allen was taller than Jonson and had the intention of not getting out of the way. Jonson didn''t push Allen away at once. Jonson red at Allen and said, "Get out of the way!" Allen sneered, "Why should I get out of the way?" "How can I talk to Molly if you don''t get out of my way?" Allen turned his head to look at Molly and said, "You want to talk to Molly, but it seems that Molly doesn''t want to talk to you too much." Molly also answered at this time, "Yes, I don''t want to talk to you. Besides, I''ve told you today that you can call me Miss Molly or Molly Su in the future, but don''t call me Molly. I feel bad when I listen to you! " After saying that, Molly reached out her hand and pulled Allen, "Didn''t you say that you would send me to the door? Let''s go. " The two of them didn''t even look at the stunned Jonson and walked towards the door. Jonson took two steps forward, but soon he stopped and looked at Allen''s back with inquiring eyes. At and quickly ran towards the main house. At this time, it waspletely dark. Walking from the garden to the door, there were only a few street How could Allen not feel such an obvious and undisguised gaze! But he ignored it and pretended to know nothing, looking at Molly with innocent eyes. "Molly, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? " Seeing that Allen was still like this, Molly was a little disappointed, but she breathed a sigh of relief. "Allen, I think you are a little different today." "Different?" Allen pointed his face with his hand, turned left and right, and said, "it''s still the same. Nothing is different." Molly was a little disappointed that Allen hadn''t returned to normal, but she couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, you are still so cute. There is no change!" Molly reached out her hand to grab his face and touched it for a while. ''Sure enough, it felt the same good and didn''t change at all.'' "I''m not...cute." Being pulled his face by Molly, Allen retorted with a lisp. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Molly was amused by his ambiguous words again. She grabbed Allen''s face and said, "Ha-ha... It''s more lovely for you to talk like this! " They quickly walked to the door. Molly drove the car out. Looking at Allen who was standing outside the car, she unfastened her seat belt and got out. Molly put her hand on Allen''s forehead. Knowing what she was going to do, Allen even lowered his head and let her put her cold hand on his forehead. "Yes, you are fine now." Molly touched his forehead, it was warm, and it seemed that his fever had not going to my home today?" "No, I won''t. I''ll pay a visit another day." Helping her block the wind, Allen said, "It''s sote. Drive carefully. Is there anything wrong with your wrist?" Molly shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I feel much better after applying the medicine." "That''s good. Drive slowly. Call me when you get home." Allen smoothed her hair and said, "You hurry home!" "Got it!" Molly answered. After taking two steps, she came back and grabbed his face again. "I just found that you are really nagging. Tell me, are you still Allen I know?" Allen didn''t say anything but looked at her with a smile, but his eyes fell on her lips. Feeling his gaze, Molly thought of the kiss this afternoon. Her face flushed red to her ears. She quickly loosened her hands and said, "I should go now!" Looking at the figure leaving in a hurry, after a while, Allen rubbed his painful face and sighed, "You always bully me!" Mr. Allen, although you said so, what''s the matter with your tone full of indulgence? "Mr. Allen, you are back." As soon as Allen returned to the building, the servant greeted Allen. "Well." Allen pinched between his eyebrows. With a high fever and tiredness today, he was a little unable to hold on any longer. "Please make a cup of coffee and send it to the studyter." The servant frowned and said, "Mr. Allen, Miss Molly asked me to let you go to bed early today. Why don''t you let go of your work first?" Allen choked and said, "It''s Okay. I''ll go to bed early." "Then the coffee... Miss Molly said you''d better not drink these things recently. " Allen''s hand that was supporting the stairs paused, sighed, and said in a surrender tone, "Okay, you can bring a cup of teater." After returning to the study, Allen copsed on his chair and rubbed his forehead. He was so tired. Even if Molly didn''t say it today, he couldn''t be as busy as before until veryte. In the daytime, Allen was afraid of being monitored by the people in the main house, so he had set his working hours at night early. Now his life was notpletely reversed, but it was almost the same, so he often felt sleepy in the daytime and energetic at night. Gradually, they were sure that he was really stupid and rxed their vignce against him. But once the habit was developed, it was not easy to change it. He continued to maintain this living habit. Today, what Molly did really shocked him. Allen really didn''t expect that she could fall in love with him like this. However, perhaps because of his illness, his mood was somewhat unstable. For many times, Allen did not want to continue pretending. Just as what Molly said, today he was indeed a little different from before. Allen could tell that the wound on Molly''s wrist was probably caused by Jonson. Perhaps Molly was afraid that Jonson would stop her, so she didn''t dare to go out alone. Although it was too early for him to expose himself and it was not helpful for his n, he couldn''t watch anyone bully Molly. As a girl who took care of him wholeheartedly, no matter how Allen feels about her, he didn''t want her to be hurt. Now that Molly had found out, it was impossible for Jonson not to find out. Maybe at this time, the four members of the family were guessing whether he was silly or not. Perhaps no one could sleep well tonight. No matter they were sure or not, their spection was inevitable. They would probably take some measures or mean means. Fortunately, no matter what they did now, Allen had the strength to fight. Maybe not longter, he would be able to... Just then, the servant came in to serve tea. Allen took it over and took a sip. He said to the servant, "If someone in the main house asks me to go thereter, you can tell them that I''m asleep, and let''s talk about it tomorrow." Chapter 90 A Typhoon Came Chapter 90 A Typhoon Came "Knock, knock, knock..." Hearing the knock on the door, Allen put down the tea in his hand and said, "Someone ising. You can go and open the door." "Yes, Mr. Allen." The servant answered and closed the door of the study by the way. The servant went downstairs and opened the door, after she said something to the visitor, the door was closed again. It was not until the servant came up again and told Allen that the people from the main house had left that Allen sat straight at the desk and began to work. "I know. It''s gettingte. Go to bed early." It was veryte when Molly drove back home. James and Peggy were sitting in the living room, watching TV while waiting for Molly. As for Farrell, he should still be working in the study if nothing unexpected happened. Seeing Mollye in, Peggy asked, "Do you have anything to do today? Come back sote. " Peggy''s tone was a little dissatisfied. Molly conveniently put the car key on the cab in the porch, then she answered while changing her slippers. "Allen got a fever today, so I stayed with him for a while longer." "Allen has a fever?" Peggy was still very concerned about Allen, "How is he doing? Serious? Has he seen a doctor? " Sitting on the sofa, Molly picked up the fruit on the table and put it into her mouth. "He is fine now. His All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. fever has gone down when I came back. He might be fine." "But I have told him to be careful and go downstairs to find the servant if he feels ufortable." It was a little cold to eat grapes at night in this season, so Molly shivered with ice. Peggy moved the te with fruits away from Molly''s hand and said, "Why do you eat these cold fruits at night? Don''t eat them!" Looking at her parents pitifully, Molly pouted and said, "But I''m hungry." James looked back from the TV and frowned, "It''s sote. Haven''t you eaten yet?" "I ate." When Peggy didn''t care about it, Molly picked up another grape and put it into her mouth. "I apanied Allen to eat a bowl of porridge, but I didn''t seem to be full." Peggy knocked Molly''s head, "Forget it. I''ll make you a bowl of noodles." Molly was immediately touched and put her arms around Peggy''s waist. "Thank you, mom. I know you love me the most!" "Come on!" Peggy was at a loss whether to cry or tough, and said to Molly. "Come to the kitchen to help!" "Yes, Sir!" Molly made a decent salute and sessfully amused James and Peggy. Then she quickly ran to the kitchen to help. "Mom, your cooking has made progress again!" Molly felt warm as she ate the hot noodles. She felt better and her mouth became sweeter. She couldn''t help praising her mother''s cooking. Hearing her daughter''s praise, Peggy smiled and said, "Hurry up. After eating, send this bowl to your brother upstairs. He must be hungry." Molly made an OK gesture and said, "Okay, no problem." In the study, Farrell was standing in front of therge French window, frowning at the documents in his hands. Hearing the knock on the door, Farrell quickly pressed the document under a pile of documents and walked to open the door. "Dang dang dang..." Molly came up with a bowl of noodles in her hand. "The noodles for you. Eat it quickly!" Farrell took the bowl of noodles and took a bite. Looking at Molly who was sitting opposite to him, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did you make this bowl of noodles?" "¡­" Molly touched her nose and said, "Our mom made it. I took it out of the pot." "Ha ha..." "I know you can''t cook." said Farrell with a smile. Molly red at him and said angrily, "Why do you still ask?" Farrell ignored her and continued to eat the noodles. Molly looked at Farrell and opened her mouth, not knowing whether she should say it or not. Farrell stopped and looked at Molly. Seeing that she acted as if nothing had happened, he raised his eyebrows and continued to eat noodles. When the bowl of noodles was almost finished, Molly finally called out hesitantly, "Brother..." Farrell put down his chopsticks and hinted her to continue. "Brother..." Molly was quite hesitant, called him but did not know how to say. "I know I''m your brother." Farrell looked at Molly a little speechless, "You can say whatever you want to say. Is there anything else you can''t say in front of me?" "Brother..." "What''s up? Tell me quickly!" Molly was shocked by his roar. She looked at him aggrievedly and said, "Brother, you are so hot tempered today." Farrell sighed, "Am I irritable? You haven''t seen what I look like at work. What''s the matter? Why are you still hesitating here for such a long time? What do you want? Or what ideas do youe up with that I need to help you aplish? " "Ah! That''s not what I mean. " Molly bent over to lie opposite him and said, "I just saw the weather warning today. It said that there was a severe typhoon in B City recently." "I know." Farrell took thest bite of noodles into his mouth, "And then, are you a little scared? You aren''t afraid of thunder when you are one or two years old. You shouldn''t be afraid of typhoon at this time. " Looking at the helpless look on Molly''s face, Farrell thought that she was really afraid. He hurriedly persuaded, "It''s Okay. You have seen the typhoon before. Nothing serious. Don''t worry!" Molly looked at him and rolled her eyes. "Brother, I''m not afraid. I just heard that the typhoon was very serious this time. If we have any project that needs to be constructed, you''d better hurry up to arrange it. Stop what we should stop and close what we should close." Farrell frowned and said, "I don''t think so. Simr warnings have been issued in B City in recent years. Generally, there is no big problem..." Before he could finish his words, Molly interrupted him. "Brother, trust me. The typhoon this time is certainly not small. Moreover, even if it is not big, there is no problem to be careful." Seeing that Farrell still needed to think about it, Molly didn''t continue. Her brother was a man of his own mind and was extremely serious in doing things. As long as Molly reminded him, he would take it seriously and think about it. But if Molly continued to talk to him, the effect might not be as good as this. So it was necessary to stop where it should stop. "Okay, I know. Let me think about it. After all, the sudden halt of the project will not only cause a great economic loss, but also cause a lot of trouble to thepany." In the end, Farrell dealt with Molly in this way. Molly cheered in her heart silently. Her brother''s words meant that he agreed, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "Well, okay, I''ll go downstairs first. You should go to bed early too." After saying that, Molly reached out to take the bowl of noodles in front of Farrell. "Don''t move!" Suddenly, Farrell stopped her, grabbed her hand and asked, "What''s going on?" Molly looked at her wrist and said, "Oh, nothing. I got hurt by ident today. I''ve applied medicine. There isn''t any problem." "Hurt?" Looking at her with a faint smile, there was a little anger in Farrell''s eyes. "Then tell me how you identally hurt yourself, and what kind of injury can make a few finger prints on your wrist?" Sure enough, her brother was not as easy to fool as Allen. Looking at the expression on Farrell''s face, Molly gently pulled her wrist back and said carefully, "I met Jonson today. I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He grabbed my hand and didn''t let it go. When I broke free, my hand was already like this." After saying that, Molly shrugged helplessly. Hearing this, Farrell frowned more tightly. "Jonson? How could you have a rtionship with that yboy of the Cheng Family? " Molly sighed, looked at Farrell and said, "I don''t have any rtionship with him, but..." Molly sat on the sofa and began toin to her brother. "I went to see Allen today, and when I passed by the garden, I happened to meet Jonson. It was not appropriate not to greet him, but when I greeted him, he said something in a mess. When I was about to leave, he grabbed me, and then my wrist became like this." Looking at her wrist which was still a little red and swollen, Farrell asked, "Does it hurt?" Molly shook her head and said, "It hurt a little at first, but I don''t feel anything now." "That''s good. Go to bed early tonight." Looking at the bowl on the table, Farrell said, "Put it here. I''ll take it downter." With a sweet smile, Molly said, "It''s Okay. My hand is fine now." After saying that, Molly stood up and was about to go out of the room. At the same time, she said to Farrell, "Have an early rest. Work can be done tomorrow. Good night." "Okay, good night." When the door of the study was closed, Farrell raised his head and found that his sister seemed to be a little different from before. Then Farrell slightly narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought. On October 21st, the warning typhoon came as expected, and the whole B City fell into a strong wind. Typhoon had always been famous for its destructive power. When a typhoon passed through the boundary, it often brought violent storms. Molly raised her head and looked out of the window. The continuous rain hadsted for two days, and the water level on the river had risen a lot. It was impossible to go out in this kind of weather, let alone go to work. In the end, Farrell listened to Molly''s advice and arranged everything well in the past few days, and gave the employees a holiday. Although it was a little loss, it was much better than those who were not prepared at all. And this also made Farrell curious about Molly. He had been looking at Molly in confusion these days, and now he was looking at her in the same way. It was raining heavily and the newspapers couldn''t be sent here these days. James had to change his usual habit and sat on one side to chat with his family. "I didn''t expect that the typhoon would be so serious. Fortunately, Farrell stopped all the construction projects and packed up the materials needed. Otherwise, the loss will be great." James looked at Farrell approvingly. His son had always been his pride. With a smile on his face, Farrell turned to look at Molly and said, "I heard from my friend that this typhoon was very serious, so I made more preparations. Anyway, it''s always right to be careful. If the news is not urate, it doesn''t matter. Just take it as an annual leave for the employees in advance." Then Farrell said, "Molly, do you think so?" Chapter 91 Showdown Chapter 91 Showdown "Molly, do you think so?" "What?" Molly was sitting there, not caring about anything else. She was a little shocked when she heard the question. She quickly smiled and said, "I don''t know anything about thepany. Why do you ask me? I don''t know. " Farrell looked at Molly with a smile and said nothing. To be honest, Molly was scared by his gaze and couldn''t help but hide behind Peggy. Peggy grabbed Molly back, "What are you two making puzzling remarks here? Mysterious! Say it now! " "I don''t know. Go ask my brother." Although Molly said so, Molly still made a fist gesture to Farrell from behind. Feeling the threat from Molly, Farrell just smiled. "Indeed, there is nothing important. I just want to ask her opinion and see how much she knows about thepany''s affairs. It turns out that..." "It turns out that I don''t know anything, right?" Molly said gloomily, hiding behind Peggy. Well... There was the expression on Farrell''s face that didn''t know what to say. He felt that if he did not say the next sentence well, Molly would probably pounce on him. Just then, Molly''s phone on the table rang. "Your phone was ringing. You''d better answer it first!" said Farrell. Molly red at Farrell and said, "Tell me clearly after I answer the phone." Looking at the name on her phone, Molly showed a surprised expression on her face. She took the phone and went to the balcony. "Who called her? Molly''s face changed so fast! " James poured a cup of tea and teased Molly, "Is she in love?" As soon as Farrell picked up a document, he heard James''s question and said, "I''ve just checked it. It seems that Allen called." James picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Looking at Molly''s brighten up with joy on the balcony. He sighed, "It turned out to be Allen. I thought it was Molly''s boyfriend. But then again, Molly has a good rtionship with Allen. They call each other every day, and even don''t forget to call in such a weather. " With a smile on his face, Farrell said, "Yeah. Molly treats Allen better than I do. I''m her brother, and I''ve never seen her so close to me every day. Just now, she even threatened me with her fist!" Farrell and James were talking happily, but they didn''t notice that the expression on Peggy''s face changed quietly. "But don''t you think that the rtionship between the two of them is a little too good?" Hearing this, James and Farrell looked at Peggy together. Peggy was frowning, "Don''t you feel it? Molly treats Allen differently from others. " "Different?" James put down the teacup and said, "Maybe it''s because they two are about the same age, and it''s normal for them to get along well with each other." "I also think it''s normal." Farrell talked to his parents while he was signing the documents. Peggypressed her lips tightly and shook her head. "It''s different. There are so many young girls and boys about the same age as Molly, but you have seen that Molly treat other as well as Allen. When Allen was sick, Molly could apany him for an afternoon. Isn''t this..." "This is what happens between lovers!" Hearing this, James and Farrell realized that something was wrong. They sat up straight and looked at each other. Atst, Farrell said with uncertainty, "Maybe we thought too much. Maybe it was because Molly saw that Allen looked younger than her at this time that she couldn''t help taking care of Allen?" "I would rather I think too much." Peggy felt a little headache. She pinched between her eyebrows and said, "But look at Molly. Isn''t it obvious enough?" "Molly was still in touch with the man from the Tang Family some time ago, but somehow she suddenly stopped dating. A few days ago, she made a mess again. Indeed, the man from the Tang Family is not a good thing. It''s normal that they have no rtionship or break up. But I really don''t know what''s going on between her and Allen." After saying that, Peggy sighed and couldn''t help but reflect, "Do you think it''s because I have been pushing Molly too hard recently that she..." "Mom, it''s not clear yet. Don''t make a decision so soon. When Mollyes backter, we will ask her and see what she will say." Farrell said to his parents, looking at Molly. After thinking for a while, Farrell said to his parents again, "Dad, mom, I want to say a few more words. No matter what answer Molly will giveter, please don''t be too angry or impulsive. Listen to her first." "If Molly really treat Allen as her friend and brother, this will be the best result. With a pleading look on his face, Farrell said, "If not, I still want to plead for Molly. Please listen to her carefully before making the decision." "Molly and I are very simr. Once we make up our minds, we else can''t turn back no matter what Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. others say." With a wry smile, Farrell closed his eyes and said, "But I don''t want Molly to be like me in terms of love. When the lover is still alive, they can''t be together. When the lover is gone, they will end up being lonely." The three of them fell into silence, probably because they all thought of Farrell''s feelings that ended in nothing. "Farrell..." Peggy looked at her son with red eyes. She didn''t know what to say to her son when she thought of his love. "It''s enough for us to have a couple like me and Alice in our family. It''s better for Molly not to suffer this." A drop of tear fell down from Farrell''s face. He closed his eyes and let the tears fall on his face, showing no intention of wiping them away. "I know dad and mom always love Molly, so you won''t let her suffer this, right?" Looking at the eldest son beside him and the younger daughter who was still on the phone on the balcony, James sighed, "s! If Molly really likes Allen and Allen has no objection, I promise I won''t stop them! " "You..." Peggy didn''t expect that James would agree so soon. She couldn''t help but get angry at James. James gave Peggy a look, indicating her to keep silent. Although most of the things in the Su Family were handled by Peggy, it was James who made decisions when it came to important things. Peggy always listened to James, but this time, Peggy could only say that as long as it was about Molly, it was a big deal in the Su Family. Peggy had always wanted to find a reliable man for Molly. Just as Molly had said in the press conference that day, that man didn''t need to be too rich, smart or outstanding. As long as he was good to Molly, he was the reliable person in Peggy''s heart. But for Allen, although Peggy also loved him very much, Peggy still felt that it was not appropriate for Molly to marry him. Seeing that Peggy was about to lose her temper, James quickly said, "Let''s talk about itter. It seems that Molly has finished the phone call." After Molly called Allen, Molly went back to the living room. ''Something was wrong! The atmosphere was obviously different from just now. I just went out to make a phone call. How could it change so much? Did dad and mom have a fight?'' As usual, Molly looked in the direction of Farrell for help. ''Brother, what''s going on!'' Then Molly was shocked when she saw Farrell''s red eyes. "Well... What''s going on? " Molly''s head turned back and forth among the three people. "Brother, why are you crying? Did our father teach you a lesson? " Farrell rolled his eyes at her and said coldly, "No!" "Then why are you crying?" Molly was still a little confused. How could Farrell cry for no reason? Molly had only seen him cry for two times since she was a child. Besides, their father had taught him a lesson many times over the years, but Molly had never seen him cry. ''Was it because Farrell made a big mistake this time that dad taught him a harsh lesson? It shouldn''t be! Before I went out just now, I heard dad praising Farrell!'' Molly looked at Farrell in confusion, but Farrell gritted his teeth and looked at her. "Which of your eyes saw me crying!" ''I really spoiled her in vain!'' "Okay, okay. You didn''t cry." Molly curled her lips at Farrell speechlessly. James waved at Molly and said, "Molly,e and sit here." Molly looked at James and said, "Okay." Walking to the middle of James and Peggy, Molly sat down. James looked at Peggy, and Peggy looked at James. The two didn''t say anything. Molly was a little confused about the situation, "What''s wrong with you? Then tell me! " James touched Molly''s head and thought, ''The baby is growing fast. In an instant, the little daughter in my arms has grown so much.'' "Molly, you''re not young anymore. Should you consider the time to get married?" "Get married?" Molly didn''t understand why James mentioned this matter all of a sudden, "I think it''s too early. I don''t have such a n yet." Molly thought Peggy would be angry, but Peggy didn''t say anything. Molly guessed that something must have happened today, and it must have something to do with her. Looking at the phone in her hand, Molly seemed to have guessed where the abnormality came from, but she just smiled without saying anything. Anyway, she had to talk about it sooner orter. Although it was a little early to tell the truth today, at least one thing waspleted. Sure enough, James began to ask her, "Then, Molly, do you have someone you like?" At this moment, Molly felt that all the three people''s eyes were fixed on her, and they were looking at her without blinking. Taking a deep breath, Molly nodded to the three people who looked very calm, but were very anxious, and said, "Yes." "Can you tell us who he is?" James and Peggy fixed their eyes on Molly, including Farrell. Molly raised her head and looked at the three of them with a smile. "In fact, you all know this person..." "The person I like is... Allen! " Chapter 92 Family Approval Chapter 92 Family Approval "The person I like is... Allen! " Looking at the three people sitting in front of her with a look of disbelief, Molly smiled bitterly, "You have guessed it, but you just can''t believe it, right?" Mollyughed and said, "In fact, it''s normal that you don''t believe it. After all, when I think about it now, I can''t believe it either." As she spoke, Molly''s tears fell down along with her words. "But I have no choice! I don''t know why I fell in love with him! " This question had troubled Molly more than once. She had also thought about going to tell her parents for countless times. She had thought that her parents would not ept it and strictly stopped her from contacting Allen. However, she had also imagined that her parents would ept it and bless them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Because Molly was really not sure, she did not have the courage to tell them this news. Looking at their little daughter who was crying silently, James and Peggy also felt a little ufortable. Peggy walked to Molly, held Molly in her arms and gently patted Molly''s back. Molly couldn''t bear the great pressure in her heart. Shey in Peggy''s arms and soon began to sob. "Well, Molly, don''t cry now. Dad and mom haven''t told us what they think. Listen to them first, and it''s not toote for you to cry." The scene made Farrell''s head ache. If he didn''t stop Molly now, she would be crying all the time. At the same time, Peggy pulled Molly out of her arms, wiped Molly''s face with a wet tissue and said, "Molly, we know about it. We have something to ask you, and you have to answer it properly." Molly nodded and said, "Go ahead. I will give you a good answer." James said first, "Then tell me when you like him first?" Molly thought for a while and answered, "About a month ago." Hearing what Molly said, Peggy frowned and said, "It''s only such a short time, are you sure you want to be with him? Was it a little arbitrary? Molly, if you just want to have fun, you can think about it again. After all, Allen is different from you... " "Mom!" Molly called out. She looked at Peggy firmly and said, "I''m serious. I just want to be with Allen, and it''s impossible to be with others. As for the time you said is too short... " Molly looked at Peggy and then looked at James. She pouted and said, "Didn''t dad say that you decided to get married after meeting each other for two times. I''ve met Allen at least dozens of times. It''s not a rush! " "Then why did you choose him?" James righted his sses and said, "Your mother has introduced so many young talents to you, but you don''t like them. What do you like about Allen?" After thinking for a while, Molly asked, "Dad, can you tell me what you like about my mom?" Well, James didn''t know how to answer Molly''s question for a moment. He secretly looked in the direction of Peggy and immediately looked away, because he found that Peggy was also looking at him with full attention. At this time, the most rxed one should be Farrell. Looking at the interaction between his father and mother, Farrell wanted tough, but he didn''t dare. If James didn''t answer the question well, there would be a family conflict. In order to prevent the family conflict from happening, when James looked at him for help again, Farrell tried not tough and said, "Molly, as for the question of what dad likes about mom, let them discuss it by themselves. Now tell us what you like about Allen." Molly also found that there seemed to be something wrong with her question just now. She stuck out her tongue and said, "I really don''t know what to say. If I say that I like his appearance, you will say that I am shallow. But if I say that I like everything about him, you will definitely not believe me." "If you like someone, you may really ept all his good and bad." Molly continued, "I can''t tell you what exactly I like about him, because the answer to this question is too narrow, and I want to say too much, but I know clearly that for the first time I have the idea of living a simple life with a person." Then Molly asked James and Peggy, "Dad, mom, do you think so?" But Molly didn''t know that her parents'' hands hooked together when she was still talking. However, Molly didn''t intend to listen to their answers at first, because she just wanted to arouse the resonance between her parents so that they could agree to the matter between her and Allen. Then Molly carefully asked, "Dad, mom, did you agree?" "Ahem... This question is over. " James coughed, "Then tell us what extent you two have gone on?" Hearing this question, Molly''s face froze. Peggy sensed that something was wrong. "What''s wrong? You two haven''t confessed your feelings to each other, have you? " Seeing that Molly nodded with a straight face, Peggy said, "Then you can find an opportunity to tell him!" Mollyy on the table decadent, "No, that''s not the problem." "Then why?" Molly opened one of her eyes and said, "Exactly, it seems that Allen doesn''t know that I like him." "Puff..." As soon as Farrell took a sip of water, he was so shocked by Molly''s answer that he sprayed the water out of his mouth immediately and wanted to say something. But Farrell was choked by the water and couldn''t help coughing, "Ahem... Ahem... " Although James and Peggy didn''t have the same reaction as Farrell, they were not less shocked than him. The corners of Peggy''s mouth twitched for a long time. "So you are still wishful thinking?" Molly was a little embarrassed, "I don''t think it''s just wishful thinking. I think Allen also likes me, but we didn''t make it clear." "Then you go and make it clear!" After listening to the hesitation in Molly''s words, Farrell finally stopped coughing and suggested. "It''s easy to say." Molly leaned back on the table and said, "How can I tell Allen? Do you want me to say to him directly that I like you and you are with me? Isn''t it appropriate to be so straightforward? " "Why not?" Peggy interposed at this moment, "If you don''t make it clear to Allen directly, do you think he can understand? Now that Allen also has this meaning for you, you can tell him directly. If he agrees, then you two are together. If he doesn''t agree, you can just drop this idea and find another person to live. " "Is that so?" Murmured Molly, hesitating. All of a sudden, Molly realized something. She turned around, looked at her parents and brother, and said in surprise, "Dad, mom, and brother, so you agree that I am with Allen?" Peggy sighed, "I didn''t agree at first, but look at yourself. You are so worried before the rtionship is confirmed. If you have already confirmed the rtionship and we don''t agree, you will copse more." James patted Peggy''s back andforted her in a soft voice. Then he said to Molly and Farrell, "In fact, your mother and I don''t ask too much, as long as you can be happy." With red eyes, Molly rushed up and hugged her parents. "Dad, mom, thank you!" Peggy rubbed Molly''s long hair and said, "Silly girl, you don''t have to say thanks to your parents. As long as you can be happy, everything will be fine." "Okay!" Molly kept nodding in her parents'' arms. Seeing that they hugged each other warmly, Farrell walked up and hugged the three of them. It was still raining heavily outside, but the room was warm. When a family was together, no matter how big the storm was, they were not afraid. No matter how big the setback could be ovee when the people in love were together. But after hugging each other and letting go of each other, Molly was still a little uncertain. "Is it appropriate for me to say that to Allen?" "Right!" Peggy said definitely to Molly, "Who knows if you don''t say it! Allen might know that if you tell him. If you don''t tell him, he might really treat you as his sister. If he meets someone he likes, you will have no hope at all. " Molly lowered her head and thought for a while. "Let me think about it. Let me think about how to tell him..." "How about this? When the weather gets better in a few days, you invite Allen to our house and tell him that our mother misses him. Then we will arrange a suitable environment for you two. You two can have a good talk?" Farrell suggested. "Okay, that''s it. Thank you, brother." Since her family encouraged her in this way, Molly had no intention of flinching. She rushed up and gave Farrell a hug. Seeing this, James pped his hands and said, "Well, that''s it. We have agreed. Molly, you don''t worry." Farrell and Molly nodded obediently, but Peggy squinted her eyes. "It''s not over yet." Peggy was half lying on the sofa and said, "Shouldn''t you tell me what you like about me?" James said several answers, but Peggy didn''t satisfy. James had no choice but to look at Molly and Farrell, hoping that his son and daughter could attract his wife''s attention. But Molly and Farrell chose to ignore it. Farrell said he wanted to read the documents in the study, and Molly said she wanted to go back to her room to check the materials. The two of them all went upstairs. If they tried to distract their mother''s attention at this time, their father would be rxed, but they would be a live target, which could not escape and even their hands and feet were tied. How could the two of them do such a thing? It was better to take thirty-six strategies and leave was the best policy! Back to her room, Molly was still full of sweetness. In fact, at the beginning, Molly was desperate when her parents knew it, but then she was full of hope at this time. At this exciting moment, Molly wanted to find someone to share this joy with her. Chapter 93 Marry Me Chapter 93 Marry Me Joy filled Molly''s heart, making her want to find someone to share this happiness with her. Molly wanted to call Allen, but considering that it was between the two of them, if she told him directly... Molly blushed and felt a little embarrassed. Molly thought all the people in her mind, excluding Sally who was on her honeymoon and Farrell who had already known about it. But she found that, in any way, Allen was undoubtedly the best target. Molly had no choice but to call Allen. Otherwise, she could only keep everything to herself and not tell anyone. But in that case, she felt very much oppressed. Overjoyed and a little shy, Molly dialed the number. Her heart was like a rabbit, jumping up and down, and even rolling up and down inside. "Hello!" When Allen''s confused voice came through, Molly felt that she could not breathe at this moment. In order not to suffocate herself to death, Molly tried her best to find the frequency of her breath and stammered, "Allen... Allen, I''m Molly. " "Yes, I know you are Molly." Allen''s voice was smiling, but it still sounded a little confused, as if he had just woken up. "Molly, I miss you so much! When will youe to see me? " Hearing that, Molly smiled happily. "The weather is bad these days. I''ll see you when it''s not raining, okay?" "Okay!" After saying that, Allen yawned. Molly couldn''t help frowning, "Are you sleepy? Didn''t you sleep well yesterday? " Thinking of Allen''s high fever a few days ago, Molly was even more anxious. "Or you haven''t recovered from your cold yet? Do you feel ufortable? Have you taken any medicine? " "Molly, Molly!" Noticing that Molly was about to continue, Allen interrupted her helplessly, "I just had a sleep. I''m a little sleepy." "Then why do you sleep in the daytime?" Molly was a little embarrassed to wake him up, but she was still confused. "Have you had breakfast?" "Yes, I have." Allen answered, "It was because of the thunderstorm, wind and rain yesterday that I didn''t sleep well, so I was a little sleepy just now and went to bed." Hearing that, Molly was relieved and had the idea of joking. "Allen, you are so old, and you are afraid of thunder and rain!" "Yes, I''m scared!" Molly didn''t know if Allen could sense the jest in her words. "If it rains next time, can Original from N?velDrama.Org. youe to apany me?" "Well..." Molly failed to make fun of Allen, but she was teased by him. Molly felt frustrated. Allen knew how to tease her in such a situation. It would be terrible if he recovered in the future! ''I''d better take advantage of this time to bully him first, then let him do whatever he wants in the future. Well, that''s it!'' There was always an idea in Molly''s mind that Allen couldn''t always be like this. One day, he would be like a normal person. Since she had made up her mind, Molly said to Allen with a smile, "Allen, tell me, do you miss me these days?" Confused, Allen said, "I just said I missed you. Didn''t you hear me? Or do you want me to say it a few more times? " Molly didn''t know whether it was her illusion or not, but she felt that Allen was smiling. "Well... I didn''t hear it clearly. " A cold sweat broke out on Molly''s forehead. Well, she had nned to take revenge on him, but she lost as soon as she spoke. It was really a mistake to ask this question. "What are you doing now?" Molly didn''t know how to speak. She asked a boring question, and then she couldn''t help but tap her own mouth. ''What was this question? He must be on the phone!'' Sure enough, Allenughed out this time, "Ha-ha... Molly, I''m talking to you on the phone now! " Molly patted her mouth two times. ''Why did I always say such boring words today?'' "Molly, you haven''t answered my question yet. Will youe to apany me in the next thunder and rain?" Allen continued to ask Molly on the phone. "I want to stay with you, but I can''t live in your house." Molly leaned against the back of the chair and said, "Allen, if you are really afraid, just ask the servant to go upstairs and let the servant stay with you for one night." Allen said with dissatisfaction, "I don''t want the servant to apany me. I just want you to apany me!" After saying that, he sighed worriedly, "s! What can I do to make you stay with me? " The process of talking to Allen was always very happy. At this time, Molly also leaned against the sofa with a smile. "I don''t know either! If you know what to do, you can tell me. " Allen didn''t say anything, maybe he was really thinking about what to do. Molly was not in a hurry. She just held the phone and waited with a smile. It was not until she met Allen that she realized that sometimes waiting could also be full of sweetness. Molly even felt that she could do nothing all day long, just looking at Allen and waiting for him to speak like this, she also wouldn''t feel bored. "I see!" Allen''s scream broke the silence, and at the same time, scared Molly. Molly patted her chest to calm herself down. Still in a state of shock, she asked, "What do you know?" "I know how to make you stay with me all the time!" Allen sounded excited. Hearing that, Molly was a little curious. "Really? You''ve figured it out so soon. Tell me, let me hear whether it''s reliable. " "Mom said that two people can be together forever after they get married. Molly, can you marry me?" Molly had never expected this answer. She couldn''t remember whether her heart was beating violently or stopped beating when she heard it. Was Allen proposing to her? Although there was no flower, no ring, no one kneeling on one knee, no sweet oath, and even not face to face, the person who proposed might not know what marriage meant, and how she should marry him. However, these simple words disturbed Molly''s calm heartke, stirring up waves one after another, and spreading out one after another. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Molly smiled happily. She suppressed herughter and said, "Allen, are you proposing to me?" Molly had never imagined that she could hear such a sentence from Allen. As soon as he said this, she could not help but be excited. "Yes. Molly, will you marry me?" Allen asked expectantly. "But will you want to marry someone else? Do you know what is marriage? Do you know how I can marry you? " Although Molly was excited, she still wanted to know Allen''s understanding of these concepts. If it was just some childish understanding, she still had to consider how to answer. If Allen didn''t really mean it, he just wanted to find a person to rely on when he was afraid, then Molly still wouldn''t agree. After all, dependence and like were different, and love was more different. Molly was afraid. She was also afraid that when Allen returned to normal, he would regret marrying her when he was ignorant, and he would hate her for using his ignorance to deceive him. At that time, Molly really didn''t know what to do. Therefore, she had to figure out what Allen was thinking. "No, no! I only want to marry Molly, not anyone else! " Allen said firmly on the other side of the phone, "My mother said that only those who love each other can get married. I only like Molly, and I won''t marry anyone else!" "I know that getting married means being together all the time, just like my parents." Speaking of this, Allen was a little shy. He lowered his voice and said, "I want to be with Molly all the time, just like my parents, even if they don''t want me, they still are together all the time." Molly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what Allen said, it meant that he still understood the meaning of marriage. When she heard hisst sentence, she felt that he was depressed. Sheforted him, "Don''t worry. It''s not that your parents don''t want you. They just went to a ce where you can''t go, but they will still watch you and apany you, but you can''t see them." "Okay, I know." Hearing Allen''s answer, Molly felt a little relieved. Before she could continue, she heard him say, "Molly, I like you. I want to marry you. I want you to marry me. Don''t marry anyone else. Molly, marry me, okay?" Molly was amused by his roguish words. She rolled her eyes and came up with an idea. "Allen, you are proposing to me! But there is no ring, no flowers, and I didn''t see you kneeling on one knee in front of me. How could it count! How can I marry you without these? " After all, they were from a big family. It was better not to take an oath of marriage without their parents'' permission, or they would be annoyed by gossip. But since both of them wanted to do this, it was better to find an opportunity to make it clear face to face. Her family was easy to deal with. The three masters in her family had already known and agreed. As long as she informed them at that time. It was just that Allen''s family was a little troublesome, but if James and Peggy went to discuss it, there should be no problem. After all, Molly thought she was beautiful and had a good family background, the Su Family was not afraid of anyone. There was no reason for the Cheng Family not to like her. Although Molly thought so, she didn''t expect that she would really hear the objection at that time. Of course, these were what happenedter. Now it was better to see how Allen would react after hearing what Molly said! "Then what should I do?" Hearing that, Allen was a little anxious. "How about I go to your house? With flowers and rings? " Chapter 94 A Gentle Kiss On The Face Chapter 94 A Gentle Kiss On The Face "Are youing to my house now, but it''s raining outside. Don''te out at this time!" Although she said so, Molly was very happy in her heart. After all, no woman would not be moved or happy when she heard her sweetheart propose to her. "But what should I do?" Allen was a little worried, "If there are no flowers and rings, you won''t marry me!" Molly covered her mouth and chuckled. She thought to herself, ''As long as you are willing to marry me, I don''t want anything, let alone flowers and rings, even if you have nothing. As long as you can marry me, I will marry you.'' After thinking for a while, Molly said, "Well, my mother said that she missed you a little recently. How about I pick you up ande to our house after it''s sunny?" Of course, Allen didn''t have any objection and agreed without hesitation. The two of them said something before hanging up the phone reluctantly. One or two dayster, the weather finally cleared up. Molly and her parents discussed and drove to the Cheng Family, preparing to take Allen to see her family. As soon as Molly turned around and saw the gate of the Cheng Family, she saw Allen and another man standing at the gate. Before the joy on her face appeared, Molly saw clearly the person standing next to Allen. She frowned in confusion and wondered why Jonson stood with Allen today. Molly slowed down the car and pulled over slowly. Allen had been annoyed by Jonson for a long time. As soon as Allen saw Molly''s car, he rushed over and almost hit the car that hadn''t stopped yet. Molly stepped on the brake in a hurry and got out of the car in a hurry. She was relieved to see that Allen was really not hurt, but she still couldn''t helpining, "Why are you running here before I park my car? What if I really bump into you?" Feeling wronged, Allen turned to look at Jonson. It could be seen from his eyes that he was dissatisfied with Jonson. As soon as Molly''s car stopped, Jonson came up to her. Although Molly didn''t want to talk to Jonson, since he was in front of her, she couldn''t ignore him. "Why are you here, Jonson?" "I saw brother standing at the door, so I came to have a look." After saying that, Jonson took a look at Allen and then looked back at Molly. "Sure enough, he is waiting for you." Jonson''s gaze always made Molly feel ufortable. She frowned imperceptibly and reached out to hold Allen''s hand. "Yes, Allen is waiting for me. We have something else to do, so we have to go first." As soon as Molly took a step forward, Jonson stood in front of her and asked, "Where are you going? Can you give me a ride? " Jonson''s behavior aroused Molly''s great disgust. Molly looked up at Jonson and said, "Allen and I are going to our home. We probably won''t be on the same way with you." Indeed, the Su Family and the Cheng Family were almost the same. They had been big houses for many years and were built in the countryside. The scenery was good, but there was no ce to y around, so it was more monotonous to be alone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "It doesn''t matter. Just follow your route. If you walk to a simr ce or don''t want to take me with you, just put me down." After saying that, Jonson smiled evilly. "But, Molly, if you doesn''t mind, you can take me back to your home. After all, I haven''t seen Uncle James for a long time." Molly was so disgusted by Jonson''s tone that blue veins stood out on her temples. She thought to herself, ''What kind of rtionship do you have with my father? My father probably won''t remember who you are even if he sees you. How dare you say that you haven''t seen my father for a long time?'' When Molly was about to tell Jonson that she minded it, Allen opened the door and pushed Molly into the driver''s seat. When Molly was still in a daze, Allen turned to Jonson and said, "Jonson, we have something else to do. If you really want to go out, you can drive yourself." Jonson looked at Allen casually and said, "My car broke down." "Then ask the driver to send you." Allen said at once, "The Cheng Family can afford to raise a driver." Then Allen went to the passenger seat and opened the door. "We have something to do, so we''re leaving now. Bye." Then Allen got into the car and urged Molly to drive as soon as possible, ignoring the fierce look from Jonson. After driving more than one kilometer, Molly hadn''t reacted from Allen''s clean and efficient method. ''Is this Allen with a sense of strength really the same as Allen I know? But he is more attractive in this way.'' While driving, Molly looked at Allen secretly. Not long after, Allen noticed that. At first, he was a little embarrassed, but finally sat straight and let Molly stare at him. He also looked at Molly with fixed eyes. It was not until Molly turned her head shyly that Allen leaned over and asked, "Why don''t you look at me?" "I''m tired of it. I don''t want to see you." While saying that, Molly still nced at him. Her ears were red and she was a little shy. "Are you tired of looking at me so soon?" Allen pursed his mouth, "Am I not so much worth looking?" After saying that, he put his face in front of Molly and wanted her to have a good look. With such a big face in front of her, Molly couldn''t drive, so she had to stop the car. Holding his face in her hands, she looked around and finally came to a conclusion, "Yes, you are very handsome!" "Aren''t you tired of watching me?" Allen tooted his mouth, a look that I am not happy now, and you have to coax me quickly. Molly was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She touched his hair and said, "You''re so handsome. How can I be annoyed? I''ve been looking at you just now. If I''m annoyed, how can I keep looking at you?" Allen felt much better after being coaxed, but he seemed to have the intention to ask again, so Molly quickly changed the topic. "By the way, I forgot to ask you why you were at the door just now? Are you waiting for me? " As expected, Allen was immediately changed back to the topic of Molly, "Yes, I''m waiting for you!" Molly was a little surprised. "Eh! How did you know that I woulde to you today? I remember I didn''t tell you yesterday. " "Because you said you woulde when the day was sunny. I thought you woulde today, so I went to the gate to wait for you." Allen answered, fiddling with the ornaments in Molly''s car. Molly praised him, "Great!" On second thought, she asked, "When did youe out to wait for me?" Allen thought for a while and said, "I seem to havee out after breakfast." Molly''s heart trembled. From the time she had breakfast to the time she drove to the Cheng Family, this process should have been more than three hours. She had experienced how boring waiting for someone was. Besides, ording to Allen''s current temperament, he might not be able to stand it if he didn''t move for an hour. It was not easy for him to wait for three hours. "I don''t know why Jonson came out. I was so annoyed to see him standing next to me at the door!" Molly could guess what Jonson meant, but she didn''t dare to tell Allen. If she said something wrong, Allen would be pissed off. Molly touched his head and said, "Thank you, Allen! Go home and let my mother cook delicious food for you!" Allen grinned and rubbed her hand. Molly looked down at him, only to find that he hadn''t fastened his seat belt yet. She med herself for being careless. Fortunately, there were not many cars on the road, so she screamed, "Why haven''t you fastened your seat belt yet? Hurry up. Let''s go home now." Allen looked down and smiled at Molly, "Will you help me tie it up?" Molly shook her head and reached out her hand to fasten the seat belt for him. She teased him with a smile, "You''ve asked me to fasten the seat belt for you. When did you be so spoiled?" "Always!" Allen yed with the fastened belt and waved at Molly, "Come here!" Molly thought he was going to tell her something, so she leaned over and asked, "What do you want to do? I feel that you are a little mysterious... " As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a gentle kiss on her side face. Molly froze immediately. This kiss was different from the one she had secretly kissed Allen a few days ago. Molly couldn''t tell what was different. Maybe it was because Allen was asleep that day, but he was awake this time, or maybe it was because she took the initiativest time, and this time it was Allen who took the initiative to kiss her. No matter what was different, this light kiss proved that Allen''s feelings for Molly were not brother and sister. No matter how confused he was, at least he was happy with Molly and had the intention to marry her. This kiss dispelled thest worry in Molly''s heart, and she could not help but show a sincere smile. At this time, Allen chuckled in a low voice, "Thank you, Molly!" Although Molly was a little shy after being kissed, the joy still filled her whole body. Hearing Allen''s slightly lowughter, she reached out to rub his hair and said, "You''re wee!" "Well, let''s go home now. Your aunt Peggy has cooked a lot of delicious food for you. You should eat moreter." Molly took her hand off his head and wanted to take it back, but it was held in his hand by Allen. Molly looked at him in confusion. "Allen, let go of my hand. I can''t drive with you holding my hand." Looking at her, Allen opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Seeing that he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Molly touched his nose with the other hand and said with a smile, "What''s wrong? What do you want to say? Why are you so embarrassed in front of me? " Allen pulled down her hand and held it with the other. After a while, he hesitated and said, "I... I kissed you just now. Why didn''t you kiss me back? " Chapter 95 Meeting Parents Chapter 95 Meeting Parents "Why don''t I kiss you back?" Molly repeated Allen''s question and snickered, "Do you want me to kiss you?" The red color spread from Allen''s face to his ears, but he still nodded firmly. Molly pretended to think seriously and said, "But I''m a little embarrassed. What should I do?" "There are only two of us here. What are you embarrassed about in front of me?" Allen returned the words to Molly. Perhaps it was because of her illusion, she always felt that Allen rolled his eyes at her. Seeing that Molly was just staring at him and had no intention of getting close to him, Allen was a little discouraged. "Forget it. If you don''t want to kiss me, then don''t kiss me!" Seeing that he turned his head and looked out of the window, pouting slightly, looking unhappy, Molly could not help but feel a little softhearted. ''Forget it. I''d better not make fun of him. If he is really angryter, things will get worse.'' Molly unfastened the seat belt secretly and slowly turned the face of the man who was still angry. But Allen just ignored her. Molly touched his nose and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you mad at me? " Allen looked up at her angrily, "No!" Molly pinched his pouted mouth and said with a smile, "Are you not angry? You can hang the bottle on your mouth now. " Allen became angry from embarrassment. He pped Molly''s hand down and said, "I won''t talk to you anymore!" But Molly felt very funny. She burst intoughter, which made Allen even angrier. He was so angry that he patted the seat with his hand. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Molly was afraid that she would tease Allen again, and he got out of the car directly and didn''t want to go home with her. Thinking for a while, Molly took the initiative to kiss him on the face. "Don''t be angry. I was just kidding. " Molly rubbed his nose and said, "I kissed you back, didn''t I? Don''t be angry. " After saying that, Molly winked her eyes in a coquettish way. Allen was already shocked by her kiss. After hearing what Molly said, his face flushed to his neck. It looked very interesting. Molly touched his face again and said, "Ah, it''s so hot!" Although Molly said she didn''t want to tease him, she still wanted to tease him or bully him when she saw him like this. "Let''s go home now. You keep this state." Allen was confused, "What''s the state?" Molly smiled as she fastened the seat belt. "I just want your face to be so hot all the time. Let me go home and get an egg to see if I can cook it on your face." "You..." Allen was too angry to speak, so he turned to look out of the window and ignored her. The strange atmosphere between the two continued until Molly drove the car into the Su Family''s courtyard. They were about to get out of the car, but Allen still ignored her. Molly knew that he was really angry at this moment. Considering that Allen was a man who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force, Molly moved to him and said pitifully, "I''m sorry, Allen!" Allen nced at her and turned his head away. "Why do you ignore me? I have apologized to you. " Molly pretended to be aggrieved. "I have apologized to you many times. How can you still ignore me?" Then Molly got out of the car first and waited for Allen to get off. The two walked inside together, but Molly kept saying, "I''m so sad! Allen ignored me. " Molly also looked at Allen with resentful eyes from time to time. From the asional shiver of Allen, he must be frightened by her eyes. After a while, Molly murmured, "Damn it! Mom will me me if she knows that I pissed Allen off. I will be scolded. What should I do?" Then she took a intive look at Allen and said, "But Allen still doesn''t talk to me. It seems that I can only be scolded!" If it were another person, he would have been annoyed by Molly''s nagging and would have gagged her mouth. Of course, it was impossible for Molly to be so stupid in front of others. However, Allen''s heart was softened by her words. He also wanted to gag her mouth, and what he wanted most was to use his own mouth to gag her mouth. But it was in the courtyard of the Su Family in broad daylight. It was not that Allen didn''t dare, but that if the three patriarchs of the Su Family saw him, they would leave a bad impression on him. Seeing that Molly kept talking and squinted at him, Allen''s heart softened. "Well, I forgive you! I promise I won''t tell Aunt Peggy! " Molly hugged his arm happily, "Really? Thank you, Allen. You are the best! " Allen froze for a moment when she held him up. "No... You''re wee! " Probably realizing that it was not appropriate to say this now, Allen turned his head andined softly, "You have been talking since you got in the car. I am almost annoyed to death by you!" Molly naturally saw his words insincere, and couldn''t help holding him tighter, "You think I''m annoying? Then do you still want me? " Molly''s joking words made Allen understand another meaning. His eyes darkened, and he held her waist with his backhand. "Yes, I do!" Allen looked at her with his head lowered, and Molly looked at the hand on her waist. It was her who flirted with him first, but why did she feel that she was flirted today. "My mother is still waiting for us. Let''s get inside quickly!" Molly was a little dissatisfied with the current situation. She put down Allen''s hand and walked quickly into the room. Of course, Molly didn''t see Allen behind her, smiling like a furtive cat. As expected, as soon as they entered the house, although Peggy had aplicated feeling for Allen after she knew about the two of them, she had always been fond of Allen, so she showed great enthusiasm. On the contrary, although Farrell had said well a few days ago, the way he looked at Allen today was different from usual, and there was even a bit of hostility in Farrell''s eyes. When Molly was closer to Allen, the hostility was especially obvious. It was obvious that even Molly had noticed it. While she was helping Peggy in the kitchen, Molly asked quietly, "Mom, what''s wrong with my brother today? He didn''t smile at Allen. It seemed that Allen had offended him! " Looking at Molly, who was defending Allen, Peggy smiled and said, "Allen has offended your brother!" "What?" Molly shook her head at Peggy, indicating that she didn''t understand what she meant. With a smile, Peggy tapped Molly''s forehead and said, "Allen is going to take away his sister. If he can be kind to him today, you should cry!" "That shouldn''t be!" Frowning, Molly still didn''t understand. "Even if I''m dating with Allen, I''m still his sister!" "You!" Peggy shook her head with a smile. "You really don''t understand. You said that his sister who has been following him since he was a child suddenly became closer to another man than him. Do you think he is jealous?" "Okay!" Molly finally understood and continued to help Peggy cut the vegetables. After a while, Molly suddenly screamed. Peggy was shocked. She turned around in a hurry and thought Molly had cut her hand. "How do you feel? Does it hurt? Hold it! I''ll ask someone to bring the medicine box here! " Molly stopped Peggy in a hurry. "No, no, No! I didn''t cut my hand. " Peggy was relieved to see that her hand was really not bleeding. Peggy nced at Molly angrily and said, "Since you didn''t cut your hand, what did you shout?" Knowing that she own had overreacted, Molly touched her nose with embarrassment. "Didn''t you tell me that my brother was a little dissatisfied with Allen? I was just wondering if my brother would hit Allen. " Peggy rolled her eyes helplessly, "Don''t worry. Your brother can''t do such a thing. Besides, your father is also in the living room now. How dare the two of them fight? " After thinking for a while, Molly agreed with Peggy. Since the conditions for fighting were not allowed, she continued to cut the vegetables with relief. "Ah!" Molly shouted again. Peggy dropped the spat and looked back at Molly. "Don''t be so surprised, okay? What did you think of this time? " Molly raised her left index finger and said bitterly, "I really cut my hand this time." "Ah!" Peggy also shouted and yelled again in the direction of the living room, "James, bring the medicine box here quickly! Your daughter cut herself hand! " Soon, James came in with a medical kit, followed by Allen and Farrell. Farrell asked with a frown, "How did you get hurt? Is it serious? " "Nothing." Molly said with a smile, "It''s just a small cut." Farrell was dissatisfied with her carelessness, "How could you hurt your hand so carelessly with the knife! You are so stupid! " Molly stuck out her tongue and made a face at Farrell. As soon as Allen entered the kitchen, he took the medical kit from James''s hand and began to dress Molly''s wound. Allen cleaned Molly''s wound, applied the medicine and finally bound it up. Every time he did it in an orderly and skillful way. Atst, he tied a little bow knot. At first, Peggy was a little worried when she saw Allen bandaging Molly''s wound, but Peggy was satisfied with the process. Molly also raised her finger and looked at it again and again. "Wow! It''s good. The dressing is very good! " With a shy smile, Allen asked quietly, "Do you still feel pain?" "It doesn''t hurt at all." Looking at Allen''s worried eyes, Molly said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a small cut. It''ll be fine in two days." "All right, all right. Now that it''s all right, don''t get in the way here. Go out quickly!" Seeing that Molly was fine, Peggy began to drive them away. "Let me help your mother cut the vegetables." James also said, "Go ahead. You three young people go to the living room. When we''ve finished the dishes, we''ll let you take them out!" It''s just an episode. It didn''t take long for Peggy to prepare the dinner. Peggy was a good cook. Both the guest and the hosts are thoroughly enjoying themselves and have a good meal. After dinner, James called everyone to the study. Chapter 96 Want To Be Together Chapter 96 Want To Be Together After a delicious lunch, James called everyone to the study. Molly wanted to sit with Allen, but Peggy pulled her to another sofa. The four of the Su Family sat together, and Allen sat on the sofa alone. At the moment when Peggy pulled Molly away, Allen was stunned. Although Allen didn''t say anything, Molly could see confusion and a little panic in his eyes. That''s right. She hadn''t told Allen why she brought him here today, then she suddenly talked to him so seriously. Even she own would be nervous. But Peggy was sitting next to her, and Molly couldn''t go to Allen''s side. She could only give him a look tofort him. After a while, James said, "Allen, I heard from Molly about you two." Allen shivered and sat up straight quickly. He nodded at James with a serious face. Molly would have been intimidated by him if she hadn''t known what he had always been like. Seeing his reaction, James nodded with a smile and continued, "Don''t worry, Allen. We called you here today to ask about the situation." Peggy squinted at Molly with a faint smile. Then she said, "Yes, I heard that Molly likes you and wants to be with you, so we agreed. We just want to ask you what you think!" "Allen, do you like Molly? Do you want to be with her? " Hearing that James and Peggy had no objection, Allen finally put his heart in his stomach. No one knew how nervous he was when he heard James say this matter just now, fearing that they would object and prevent him from being with Molly. However, Allen didn''t expect that Molly could be so fast. As soon as he made it clear to her, she told her parents. As soon as Allen thought of this, he heard Peggy''s question. He looked up at Molly and found that she was lowering her head, but her eyes were turning in his direction, as if she wanted to see but dared not. ''Molly seems a little shy now!'' Allen concealed his snicker and said seriously, "Yes, I like Molly. I want to be with her too!" Although these answers were simple, these answers revealed the firmness in Allen''s heart, which made James and Peggy feel more relieved. At the same time, Farrell also swept away the dissatisfaction and showed a satisfied expression. However, Molly lowered her head. Although Allen''s words pleased Molly, she felt a little embarrassed to be confessed in front of her parents. Seeing that Molly looked like a quail, Peggy began to make fun of her. "Ouch! What happened? Why do you keep your head down so low? Are you embarrassed? " Seeing that Molly did not respond, Peggy stretched out her hand and pointed to Molly. "A few days ago, who is in front of us said the solemn pledge of love, but also a face love is stronger than gold appearance? Why are you like this today? Hurry up. Allen has already expressed his attitude. Come here and show us your determination! " Molly raised her head and saw them all looking at her. Her face flushed again. She stood up and said, "I... I''ll go downstairs and get you some desserts. You talk first! " Molly ran to the door in a hurry. The moment she ran out, there was a burst ofughter from behind. Without looking back, Molly went downstairs in a hurry. Although Molly came out to avoid that embarrassing topic, she still asked the servant to prepare some desserts for them, preparing to bring them up when their topic was almost over. To be exact, these desserts should be for Allen. Although Allen hadn''te to her family for many times, after these few experiences, Molly found that Allen liked to eat the desserts made by the servant of her family very much. Every time he came, he could eat the whole te by himself. For the first time, Molly was afraid that he would eat too much and have a toothache. Sometimes, Molly even doubted whether Allen came to her or to have some desserts? While the servant was filling the kitchen with desserts and making tea, Molly sat on the sofa in the living room. Thinking of what Allen had just said, "I like Molly and want to be with her", her face and eyes quietly flushed, and then the corners of her mouth could not help but curve, which could not be suppressed. Perhaps Molly was afraid that her crying andughing face would be frightened by others, she quickly wiped away the tears that fell from her eyes and controlled the expression on her face. Just then, Molly''s phone rang, which was very clear in the empty living room. Molly was startled. She shook her hand and took out the phone from her pocket. Looking at the name on the screen, she frowned imperceptibly. Denny? Molly promised to help Denny investigate his sister''s matter, and she had already told him the result. It was indeed rted to Kevin, so his call must have nothing to do with his sister. The project of their cooperation was also going on in an orderly way. Molly had seen it yesterday, and there was no problem. So Denny''s call today must not be for this project. In addition to this project, the only intersection between the two of them was Kevin. By the way, now that the typhoon had just passed, Denny must have called her to tell her the good news that Kevin had suffered a great loss! Knowing what Denny wanted to say, Molly was happy at once, though she knew that Kevin must have lost a lot. However, no matter how many times she heard happy things, she would be very happy. No! She was happier! "Hello!" Hearing Denny''s words on the phone, Molly was still smiling at the beginning. But gradually, her face Original from N?velDrama.Org. became serious. She walked from the sofa in the living room to the balcony not far away. After hanging up the phone, Molly looked at the flowers and nts on the balcony, stunned. Molly didn''t realize what had happened until the servant reminded her that the tea was ready and asked her if she should bring it up now. Patting her face gently, Molly calmed herself down and went upstairs with things. The study was filled withughter. It seemed that they were talking happily. Molly adjusted her mood and smiled more naturally. She gently pushed the door open and asked, "Where did you talk? Why are youughing so happily? " "Let''s talk about when you will marry into the Cheng Family!" Seeing Mollye in, Farrell also joked with her. "Gee! Brother, it''s the first time that I have found you so bad! " Molly made a face at Farrell and said, "Are you happy to marry me out as soon as possible?" Being stared at by Molly, Farrell shook his shoulders indifferently. "Why am I unhappy? After you left, everything in the house belongs to me. Don''t you think I shouldugh happily?" Knowing that Farrell was joking with her, Molly made a face at him again. Then Molly threw herself into Peggy''s arms and pretended to cry, "Mom, my brother dislikes me and doesn''t want me anymore!" While pretending to cry, Molly made a face at Allen behind her. Allen was amused by Molly. Seeing that she was joking with Farrell and throwing herself into her parents'' arms and acting like a spoiled child, Allen couldn''t help showing a little envy in his eyes. Perhaps it was because people in love paid one hundred thousand attention to each other that they could easily see each other''s emotions. While ying, Molly felt that Allen looked a little lonely in this atmosphere. Looking at her parents and brother beside her, and thinking that Allen had lost his parents when he was very young, Molly could not help but stop. She gently moved to Allen and sat down, with her palm on his back. James, Peggy and Farrell were more clever than Molly. Seeing Molly''s action, they all knew what had happened. For a moment, the whole study was quiet. James quickly changed the topic, "Come on. We have talked for such a long time. Everyone must be thirsty. Drink some water and eat something!" James also called Allen, "Allen, have some tea. These desserts are also so good. Eat more! You''re wee! " When Molly quietly moved to his side, the loneliness in Allen''s heart had been dispelled, because no matter what, there was still such a person silently apanying him. Now, feeling the actions of the Su Family, Allen felt warm in his heart. When he heard that James asked him to have tea, he quickly responded, "Okay, Uncle James. I won''t be polite at my own home!" When Allen said thest sentence, his eyes turned to Molly again. What a pity! Molly just drank tea and ignored him. But Molly''s red ears exposed her feelingspletely. Allen picked up the teacup and used it to cover the snicker that had appeared at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the desserts neatly arranged, Allen rolled his eyes, picked up the top one and handed it to Molly''s mouth. Looking at the dessert that suddenly appeared in front of her, Molly was stunned. When she raised her head, she saw Allen''s erged handsome face, and her face flushed uncontrobly. "Don''t just drink tea. Have some desserts. They are very delicious." Molly peeked at her parents and brother and found that they were all drinking tea. She put her head in Allen''s hand and quickly took the piece of dessert away. Because Molly failed to control her strength, her lips touched Allen''s hand. Feeling the softness shed by, Allen remembered the gentle kiss she left on his face in the car this morning. He missed it very much. Looking at Molly''s chewed lips, he was in a trance. "Ha ha..." It was not because Peggy was not concentrated enough, but because the two people were so interesting that Peggy couldn''t helpughing. Realizing the problem, Molly covered her eyes with her hands, while Allen looked at Peggy with a big smile. "All right, all right. Stopughing at them. Let''s discuss their business as soon as possible!" James tried to smooth things over with a smile, "Or Molly will probably find a hole to hide herself!" After saying that, James turned to Allen and said, "Allen, since both you and Molly are willing to do that, we will officially discuss it with your uncle and aunt another day." Chapter 97 Jealousy Chapter 97 Jealousy "Allen, since both you and Molly are willing to do that, we can discuss it with your uncle and aunt some other day." James said to Allen. Allen and Molly looked at each other. Although they still nodded, they looked reluctant. Peggy also sighed, "We''d better have a talk with them, although they... But for all things, etiquette can''t be abandoned, especially for a family like ours. " All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Allen nodded and said, "I know, Auntie Peggy. I''ll tell them when I go back today." "But..." Molly looked at Allen worriedly, "I''m afraid his uncle and aunt won''t believe him." Hearing what Molly said, they also found that there was a serious problem. Yes, Allen was just like a child now. If he rashly told his uncle and aunt that he was going to marry Molly, they might think that Allen was joking? "Don''t worry about that!" James seemed to have thought about it. "Allen, call me after you tell your uncle and aunt. I''ll tell them again, and they will believe me." James looked at Molly again and said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry that your uncle and aunt will disagree. After all, even from the marriage between families of equal social rank, the Su Family is absolutely suitable for your Cheng Family! " When James said this, his whole body was full of pride, and his imposing manner, which had been in a high position for a long time, showed incisively and vividly at this moment. "What''s more, I know my daughter. No matter what aspects to consider, your uncle and aunt will definitely like her! " Perhaps it was because in the parents'' eyes, their children were always the best. Hearing what James said, Peggy nodded secretly, which made Molly a little embarrassment. However, at this moment, Allen chuckled, looked at Molly and said affectionately, "Of course, Molly is the best!" Molly put her hand on her forehead, and her ears werepletely red. She felt that she blushed more times today than in thest twenty yearsbined. It turned out that she was not that thick-skinned! But at this time, she couldn''t get entangled in her thick-skinned problems anymore, because her brother, Farrell, patted Allen on the shoulder and said, "Molly is so good. You can''t bully her in the future, okay?" Allen nodded seriously. Molly didn''t want to talk to them at all. She raised her head and mumbled, "You didn''t drink at noon. Why do you speak as if you were drunk?" "Ha ha..." Molly''s voice was not low, and everyone present naturally heard it. Peggy patted her and said, "Your father and brother are telling the truth. As for Allen..." Speaking of this, Peggy paused for a moment. She looked at Allen and Molly with a teasing look and said, "Molly, haven''t you heard a saying that It''s not the wine that intoxicates but the drinker who gets himself drunk?" After making fun of Molly, Peggy was afraid that she would really piss Molly off, so she didn''t say anything else. After discussing for a while, they went downstairs together. Molly had already sat down next to Allen, but it seemed that she suddenly remembered something. She fumbled around for the TV remote control and turned it on. Since Molly didn''t usually watch TV, the Su Family members all looked at her in confusion. Molly rubbed her nose awkwardly and sat back in her seat, staring at the TV seriously. Soon, no one paid attention to Molly''s strange behavior. Their eyes were all attracted by the TV. "¡­ At ten fifty in the morning of November 6th, a construction worker fell off the building and died on the spot at the DZ Trade and Business Building under construction. " There were also several pictures in the news. Although the face of the dead had been blurred, the blood on the scene and the broken ss on the ground were still shocking. "Is this the project you wanted to bid some time ago?" James turned to look at Farrell and asked, "Is it under construction? I remember that the typhoon happened to pass by the ce where it was located. This building must have suffered a great loss. " Farrell nodded, "Yes. It was located in a good ce and the government attached great importance to it, so I wanted to take it. Butter, I gave up because Molly wanted to plot against someone. But now it seems that it was not bad to give up. " "Plot against someone?" James frowned and looked at Molly. "Who do you want to plot against? Why don''t I know?" Molly was pissed off by Farrell now. ''Didn''t you promise me to keep it a secret? Then you betray me!'' Seeing Molly ring at him, Farrell quietly turned his head and didn''t look at her. He really forgot. "Who do you want to plot against?" Seeing that Molly didn''t say anything, James frowned and asked again. "No... No one. " Molly crooked her finger and didn''t dare to look into James''s eyes. "Tell me the truth!" James said seriously. Although James had always been gentle and elegant in front of Molly, and he mainly taught his children by words of persuasion, sometimes Molly and Farrell could make fun of him, just like friends, but if James was really angry, let alone Molly would be afraid, even Farrell was also afraid. Seeing that James was about to lose his temper, Molly didn''t dare to hide any more. She looked at Farrell aggrievedly, red at him, and began to exin. "At that time, Kevin wanted to do this project, but he also knew that my brother also wanted to get this project. Kevin felt that he had no chance of winning, so he came to me and hoped that I could persuade my brother to give up the bidding." "What was your rtionship with him at that time? Why did hee to you? " James hadn''t responded yet. Hearing that, Allen couldn''t sit still and asked Molly with a frown. ''Too bad! Would he be jealous? Allen, why are you so good at getting the point this time? Shouldn''t you focus on why he thinks I will help him persuade Farrell? Wait! This was even more wrong!'' "I have nothing to do with him!" Molly exined to Allen in a hurry. Allen didn''t say anything, but his expression showed a sentence: I don''t believe it! Molly had no choice but to turn to look at Farrell, hoping that he could help her exin. But Farrell took a document and blocked it in front of his face, he didn''t want to help her at all. Molly could do nothing but grit her teeth in anger. ''Farrell, you are really my brother!'' Sitting on the sofa, Farrell only felt a chill on his back, not daring to look up at the angry Molly. Looking at Allen who was staring at her without blinking, Molly had no choice but topromise to him. "It really doesn''t matter. Kevin thinks that I like him and I will definitely agree to his request... Hey! What''s the expression in your eyes? " "He thought you liked him?" Allen said word by word, his eyes gloomy, "What about you?" "I... Of course I don''t like him! " Allen had never looked at her like this before. Molly was a little shocked and quickly denied, "Kevin is just like that. How blind can I fall in love with him?" When Molly said that, she felt a little guilty. In her previous life, she was blind. She had been with Kevin for a few years, but she hadn''t seen through his ambitions. Thinking of this, Molly sneered at herself. Allen frowned again. In fact, he didn''t doubt it at all. He said it just to make fun of Molly, because Molly always made fun of him. He asionally wanted to revenge. Allen frowned this time not because he doubted the rtionship between Molly and Kevin, but because the sneer on her face made him look very ufortable. ''Did Molly really have anything to do with Kevin?'' "Only blind people can fall in love with Kevin. What about me? How can you like me? " Allen asked, almost sticking close to Molly. Allen knew he was emotionally unstable now. If Molly couldn''t give him a better answer, he didn''t know if he could control himself. It was not until today that Allen finally realized that Molly had had such a great impact on him in just a few months. The strong possessiveness made Allen want to trap Molly by his side and not let anyone covet her. At first, Allen didn''t have a good impression of Kevin. Allen thought that it was really annoying for Kevin to pester Molly all the time. Now that he heard that Molly really had a rtionship with Kevin, Allen was so annoyed that he wanted to remove the ceiling. Was it because he was too possessive, or because of his jealousy ugly? It was rare for Molly to be so insensitive that she didn''t notice the anger in Allen''s tone. She just felt that she was too close to Allen. Hearing Allen''s question, she rolled her eyes silently and said, "Nonsense, my mother has introduced so many people to me, but I don''t like them. What do you think how can I like you?" Then Molly whispered in Allen''s ear, "If it''s blind to have a crush on you like this, then I''ll admit it!" After saying that, Molly withdrew a little. She winked at Allen with a smile. Allen was so attracted by her eyes that he wanted to hold her in his arms and block her mouth, which could not only make him gnash his teeth, but also warm his heart. It was a pity that James, Peggy and Farrell were sitting next to him, and he was really not allowed to do so. James and Peggy also felt that they were ignored. Looking at their sweet daughter, they were happy and worried. They was d that their daughter, who could not be married, had finally married her out. They was worried that if their daughter went to fall in love with someone, she would ignore them now, and would not care about them in the future. James and Peggy thought for a while and finally looked at each other. ''Let''s not talk about the future. Now let''s their daughter make it clear. '' "Ahem..." Hearing James''s cough, Molly finally turned her head around. Chapter 98 Thank Chapter 98 Thank Hearing the cough from James, Molly turned around in confusion and asked, "Dad, is your throat ufortable?" "Ahem..." James coughed again, "Yes, I''m a little ufortable." "Then you should talk less and drink more water!" After saying that, Molly turned her head to look at Allen. There were six ck dots floating on James''s forehead, but Peggy couldn''t helpughing and crying out for stomachache. With a puzzled look on her face, Molly asked Farrell and Allen, "What funny thing happened just now?" "No, no, no!" Said Farrell, covering his mouth with a ss of water. "If there is nothing funny, why does Mom smile so happily?" Molly was more confused. She tilted her head and looked at Peggy, who was smiling so happily that she couldn''t straighten up. Molly looked more adorable. "I''m fine!" Peggy smiled and waved her hand at Molly. "Yes, I just remember something funny. Ha-ha... Ouch... Iugh with a... Stomachache. " Molly looked at Allen, who was also puzzled, and shrugged helplessly. After a while, Peggy stoppedughing and finally remembered that there were still some questions that Molly hadn''t made clear. Peggy coughed and motioned for James to continue asking. Perhaps it was because of the tacit understanding between the old couple, and the three young men didn''t understand what Peggy meant, James already understood and began to speak. "Molly, now that you have exined it clearly to Allen, let''s continue our conversation!" Hearing James''s teasing words, Molly realized that she seemed to be too close to Allen in front of her parents just now. Molly blushed, but she didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, her parents had known the rtionship between the two of them. Before long, Allen might be her fiance or even husband. The two of them were more close, and her parents would probably like to see them like this. As a result, Molly leaned back in a rxed manner. Didn''t know whether she had calcted it or not and just leaned on Allen''s shoulder. Molly was not shy, and Allen was not surprised either. When Mollyy down, he stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. He was tall and Molly was not short, but she always looked like a timid and lovable little woman in his arms After carefully adjusting the angle in his arms, Molly continued what she had just said. "Kevin came to me at that time and asked me to persuade my brother to give up that project." Speaking of this, Molly sneered, "I don''t know if he is smart or not. Why does he think that I will agree to his request?" A cold voice came over her head, "Because he thinks you like him!" Molly raised her head and looked up. She happened to meet Allen''s emotionless eyes, which made her shiver. ''God! Didn''t I exin everything just now? Why is this master still angry here! It was said that women were very jealous. But if a man was jealous, he would be more jealous!'' Molly looked at Allen with a ttering smile. She had no choice but to admit that she was wrong in this matter. After all, she had been blind to fall in love with such a person. Seeing this, Allen didn''t say anything but raised his chin, motioning for Molly to continue. Under such a high pressure, Molly really didn''t dare to breathe heavily. She could only make it clear as soon as possible. "Because Kevin has offended me again, I don''t like him. Although my brother wants this project, it doesn''t have much effect on the Su Group. It''s okay if it doesn''t work. In addition, the risk of this project is not small, so it''s better for me to use it to cheat Kevin. So I''ll discuss it with my brother. After my brother agrees, Tell Kevin that the Su Family has given up on this project. " Speaking of this, Molly took a few deep breaths, but Peggy was a little confused. "What did you do? You persuaded your brother to give up, you still helped Kevin, didn''t you? " With a smile on his face, Farrell said, "Mom, don''t worry. Molly hasn''t said the key point yet. Just wait for Molly to say it. Take your time!" "Although I told him that the Su Family was going to give up this project, I also told him that because many people already knew that the Su Family was going to participate in the bidding. If my brother gave up rashly, there might be many people who were confused or dissatisfied. To be on the safe side, the Su Family would still participate in the bidding, but my brother would definitely find a suitable time to give it to him." Speaking of this, Molly stopped, looked at James and said, "You should have seen what happened next on the newspaper, don''t you need me to tell you?" After thinking for a while, James said, "Yes, I remember it. But I have a question that I''m confused and want to ask you." James looked at Molly and Farrell and said, "Anyhow, Kevin has been in this industry before. He is a smart and insightful man. Now I''m more confused. Even if the project goes higher, it''s estimated to be worth eight or ny million. How did you design it so that he can bid at a price of one hundred and ten million?" "It''s not all my fault." Seeing that Farrell didn''t want to say anything, Molly had to take it over and continued, "I originally added two million to his one million. When the price reached about ny million, I felt that I should almost stopped." Molly looked at Allen with confusion in her eyes, "But when I stopped, another person called out one hundred million. I didn''t know that Kevin followed and even followed ten million." At this time, Farrell finally opened his mouth and said, "Maybe it''s a conditioned response. After all, you have been adding two million to him every time. When someone made a sound, he had no time to react and directly shouted out. Ha-ha... The bidder must have a grudge against Kevin. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have set him up like this! " Taking a look at Allen again, Molly said, "Maybe. Who knows?" James raised his head and thought for a while. "Then there is thest question. Why do you want to plot against him? Did he offend you? Or do you have any grudge against him? " Molly sneered, "Maybe there was a grudge in the previous life!" "Molly, we are talking to you in a serious way. You can answer me seriously!" James thought that Molly was still joking, so he scolded her discontentedly. Molly smiled bitterly in her heart. ''I''m telling you this seriously! But you don''t believe me.'' Taking a deep breath, Molly said with hatred in her eyes, "I don''t want to tell you why I set him up like this now, but no matter what you think, I didn''t do anything wrong. I just let him pay more. It''s already a very light cost for him!" That period of time was the biggest nightmare Molly had experienced in a short time. Even now, she often felt that she could not escape from it safely. Kevin had made her suffer so much, and she would not let him go so easily. Not to mention that Molly was unwilling, even her child who had not opened the eyes for only five months in the belly would not be willing to do so! So this matter was not the end, but the beginning of her revenge. Looking at Molly who was suddenly full of hatred in her eyes, all the people present felt confused, but at the same time, they felt sorry for her. ''What had happened to Molly in a ce they didn''t know? Did she get hurt? And what did Kevin do to her?'' Allen wanted to figure out all these things, but he couldn''t ask anything when he looked at the gloomy Molly. In the end, he just held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I believe you." Thousands of words turned into a hug, and a light word pulled Molly back to reality. At this time, the characteristic of the Su Family to protect their children was shown again. Seeing their daughter or sister so sad, they had to say somethingter. "All right, all right. If you don''t want to say anything, we won''t ask." James was coaxing her in a low Original from N?velDrama.Org. voice. "Anyway, Kevin is not a good man. Even if what happened in the past doesn''t count, he has been making trouble for you recently. We can''t let him go so easily. Well done!" Peggy encouraged Molly while defending her. "That''s right! Next time, if you are still unpleasant to look at him, I will help you find trouble with him. My dear sister, don''t cry at this time! " Seeing that his parents had finished talking all good words, Farrell began to persuade Molly incoherently, fearing that she would cry out of unhappiness. Molly was surrounded by her family and in the arms of her lovers. In this case, no matter how terrible the nightmare was, it was enough for her to escape from it. What she was in now was not the cage like vi, but the warm home she had lived for more than twenty years. She was not with that bad man, but her family who loved her and her fiance. The ruined life was not here. What was waiting for her was a happier and happier tomorrow. She could act like a spoiled child to her family and show her full love to her lover. Looking at their nervous expressions, Molly smiled happily, but she cried again. Sheughed happily and cried delighted. Although Molly knew that her action might frighten them, she still wanted to fully vent her inner emotions. After all, with her family by her side, she had the ability to be willful. With her lover by her side, she had someone who could make her willful forever. ''Thank God for letting mee back; thank my parents and brother, thank you for loving me all the time; thank Allen, my lover, thank you for appearing by my side at this time!'' Chapter 99 Things Started Chapter 99 Things Started Molly leaned on Allen''s chest and kept chuckling, her shoulders twitching. Her face was out of their sight, which startled four people next to her. ''Oh my God! Why is she crying so sadly?'' The four looked at each other. Atst, Allen gently held Molly''s face in his hands. When they saw the smile on her face, they breathed a sigh of relief together. "Molly, why are you hiding if you want tough?" Farrell patted his chest gently. He had never seen Molly like this for more than 20 years. This time, he was really shocked. "Can''t youugh when you look at us?" Molly chuckled and didn''t answer Farrell''s question. Instead, Allen put his hand on her back and patted her gently from time to time, as ifforting her. Thinking of his consideration, Molly pulled Allen''s hand down and interlocked her hand with his ten fingers. Allen''s arm was much bigger than hers, and her hand was much thinner than his. They sped together, looking very harmonious. Two pairs of hand and two hearts connected the two together. Molly looked at it and smiled happily. There was no haze around her. Seeing that Molly had finally calmed down, the others were naturally relieved and wanted to y a joke again. However, what happened in the DZ Trade and Business Building was so sudden that it gave people a strong shock. They had been talking about the topic all the time. "A few days ago, the government just issued a notice that the construction projects in areas affected by the typhoon must be strictly checked and confirmed that there are no hidden dangers. In this case, how could such a thing happen?" Peggy was confused. James sighed and said, "The government said so, but there are always somepanies that don''t check carefully. If they don''t find any problems on the surface, they think that everything is fine. Or in order to catch up with the project progress, they don''t even leave time for checking. They just let the workers start to work directly." "Okay." Farrell echoed, "Kevin''s project will start to be checked in about a month. This project should have been almost carried out, but the typhoon has passed through the DZ Trade and Business Building, which can be said to be a heavy disaster area. The damage must be very serious. He has already decorated..." After saying that, Farrell took out a piece of document from the side and said, "From the degree of damage, although Kevin don''t need to redecorate it again, it''s very difficult to finish it in a month, including the surface decoration and the repair of the old and shabby parts!" Then Farrell handed the document to them and said, "In this case, Kevin has to improve the project progress. He must have not expected such a thing to happen today." After reading the document handed over by Farrell, Molly thought for a while and asked, "Brother, do you think Kevin will bear any legal responsibility for this ident?" "It''s hard to say." Shaking his head, Farrell said, "It depends on how they operate. If they can deal with it in time and in a good way, they just need to pay for it. If they can''t deal with it well, it''s not a small matter." Farrell looked up at Molly and said, "If you really want to teach Kevin a lesson, I can..." Before Farrell could finish his words, Molly interrupted him, "That''s it. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry." Molly''s words were vague. Everyone didn''t understand what she couldn''t say, but it didn''t hinder them from listening to the unwillingness in her words. So Farrell decided to find an opportunity to let someone pay more attention to Kevin''s movements. Allen lowered his head and said nothing. No one knew what he was thinking except himself. It was about five o''clock in the afternoon. They had almost finished what they wanted to say. It was time for Allen to go back to the Cheng Family. At first, Molly nned to see Allen off by herself, but today, her mood rose and fell greatly, and a look of fatigue appeared on her face. No matter what she said, Allen did not allow her to see him off. Molly thought she should send Allen back since she had brought him here. Well, she admitted that she wanted to stay with Allen alone. After all, they were talking with her family today, and the two of them didn''t have much time to be alone! Just as the two of them were in a stalemate and neither of them was willing to give in, Farrell spoke. "All right, all right. You two don''t have to argue anymore. I happen to have something to talk to Allen. Can you rest assured when I send him backter?" Since Allen had already nodded, Molly couldn''t say anything more and reluctantly agreed. It had been a long time since Farrell and Allen left, and Molly had fallen on the sofa in her room. Suddenly, Molly sat up from the bed! Judging from Farrell''s dissatisfaction with Allen today, ''Would something happen to the two of them when they went back together? For example, a fight on the road?'' Molly shook her head immediately to get rid of this idea. ording to Farrell''s character, she didn''t think that he would do such a thing. ''He should not do such a thing?'' When Farrell''s car drove into the yard, Molly went downstairs in a hurry. ''Well, Farrell''s eyes were not blue and his face was not swollen. He walked normally and it seemed that nothing had happened.'' Molly heaved a long sigh of relief. Seeing that Molly kept looking at him, Farrell was amused and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you still afraid that we two will fight? " Molly shook her head shyly and smiled awkwardly. "No, no, no. how could I think so?" "Oh? Is that so? " With a smile, Farrell looked at Molly with scrutinizing eyes. Then he walked up to her and rubbed her head. "Don''t think too much. Go upstairs and have a rest if you are tired!" "Okay, I know." Molly answered sweetly. Then she turned around and went upstairs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kevin had been having a hard time these days. He had thought that his father would look at him differently with the help of the project of DZ Trade and Business Building. But Kevin didn''t expect that he would be tricked by someone in the bidding, but he finally got it. The result was good. Thinking of the bidding, and the matter of the video and interview a few days ago, Kevin''s eyes were filled with hatred. His father had always been dissatisfied with him for getting this project at a high price, but Molly had refused him several times and even held a press conference to make the matter so big. It was really a p in his face! What Kevin felt even more disgraceful was that he was taken by his father to the Su Family to apologize. His experience during this period of time could really be said to be very hard. Even if he took a sip of cold water, he would be plugged his teeth. No matter what price he had paid to get this project, it was almostpleted with his efforts. It wouldn''t be long before it could be epted. This was his own career. If he seeded, he would have a better impression on his father. He should also consider his position. But unexpectedly, Kevin almost broke his teeth. Unexpectedly, there was a huge typhoon at this time. His efforts in the past few months were all destroyed by several strong winds and storms! And the project would be epted in more than a month. It was so damaged that he could only work overtime. Although the funds were gone, he could not ask his father for money at this time. He could only take his luxury car and vi under his name to pledge. No matter how the money came, the funds for carrying out the project were rtively sufficient. As for the car and house that he took to mortgage, Kevin didn''t care too much. Anyway, after he finished this project, his father would definitely look at him with new eyes. At that time, whether it''s the car or the house, he would take it back immediately. However, Kevin''s beautiful dream had always been broken, but he did not expect that! To Kevin''s surprise, there was no ident in the first few months of this project, but in such a few days, there was a construction ident! After knowing what had happened, Kevin knew that the situation was out of his control. He went straight to his father for help. Although he had been scolded by his father, his father still agreed to help him solve the problem. Thinking of this, Kevin heaved a sigh of relief. His father had already dealt with it. He guessed that this matter would be soon suppressed? But before he could smile with relief, the phone in his pocket rang. Seeing his father''s name on the screen, Kevin immediately smiled. It seemed that his father had handled the matter well and came to tell him the news. So Kevin picked up the phone with a smile and asked kindly, "Hello! Dad... " "You unfilial son,e to my office!" Before Kevin could finish his words, a loud roar came from the telephone receiver, which shocked the smile on his face back! Although Kevin was confused by his father''s roar, he still packed up the things on the table and was about to go to the chairman''s office. For some reason, he had a bad feeling that something was about to happen. As expected, just as Kevin knocked on the door of the chairman''s office, a pile of documents rushed over. Although Kevin was angry at being smashed, he still held up a smile, picked up the documents and put them on the desk. "Dad, who made you so angry?" "Who pissed me off?" Kevin''s father turned his head to look at Kevin, and with a wave of his hand, Kevin''s father threw the documents Kevin had just collected to the ground. "How dare you ask me who irritated me? Do you know what you have done? ..." "I... I have been staying in thepany these days! " Kevin still felt a little guilty, "I didn''t do anything!" Kevin''s father red at him, "You didn''t do anything? Are all the things written in these documents on the ground all fake? " Hearing his father''s words, Kevin bent down and picked up one piece of paper. He took a look and his face changed. Chapter 100 Childhood Memory Chapter 100 Childhood Memory Kevin picked up a document from the ground and changed his face as soon as he saw it. He shook his hands and looked at his father. "This... This... " Kevin''s father snorted, "Humph! What the hell have you done! Tell me exactly what''s going on! " "Dad! Send someone to stop this matter as soon as possible! " Kevin said nervously. If anyone knew this matter, He was in big trouble. Kevin''s father picked up a document and threw it at Kevin. "This matter must send someone to suppress! I''ve already sent someone to do it! But... " Speaking of this, Kevin''s father looked at Kevin with a gloomy face. "But the people I sent told me that they couldn''t suppress it at all. I even greeted the familiar media and asked them to help me. But they told me that someone has already given orders, they didn''t dare to disobey that people''s order!" "This... What should we do? " Hearing his father''s words, Kevin panicked. If these things were exposed to the public, he would be really finished. And Kevin didn''t know how many things that person who broke the story knew. If... ''No, no, no! No one should know that, right! No one would know what I had done!'' "How dare you ask me what to do?" Kevin''s father put his face in front of Kevin, grinned, stared at Kevin and asked, "How dare you ask me what to do?" Speaking of this, Kevin''s father stopped smiling all of a sudden and pped Kevin in the face, Kevin''s face was imprinted with several fingerprints. Then his father stared at him ferociously, "How dare you ask me what to do! Do you know that because of what happened to you recently, the share price of the Tang Group has fallen by several percentage points? " Kevin''s father took a deep breath and said, "Let me tell you, Kevin! If it goes on like this, you don''t have to pay attention to the inheritance right of the Tang Group anymore, because the Tang Group will be destroyed by you! I don''t think anyone in the board of directors will allow you to take over thepany now. So if you can''t handle it well, you''d better give up the hope of inheriting the Tang Group! " His father''s words directly poked into Kevin''s heart. He had done so many things for the right of inheritance. If he didn''t have it, his efforts would be in vain! Kevin panicked, "Dad, dad, don''t do this! Don''t do like that! You can be at ease! I''m going to find someone to deal with these things now. They''ll be handled soon! " Then Kevin walked out of the office in a hurry. "Come back!" Hearing Kevin''s words, his father became more furious. He stepped out of the desk, walked to Kevin and kicked him hard. "I can''t solve this problem yet. You go to solve it? Are you more capable than me? " Being kicked to the ground, Kevin quickly fawned with a smile, "Dad, I didn''t mean that. I... I just feel anxious." "Anxious? Even if you feel anxious, you can''t solve the problem? " Kevin''s father seemed to be trying hard to suppress his anger. "What have you done recently? Have you offended any big shot, so others don''t let you off?" "No." Kevin was also confused. "I''ve been busy with that project recently and cooperated with some smallpanies. How can I have the chance to offend any big shots?" His father sneered, "Not in this period of time. What about the previous period?" "The previous period..." Speaking of this, Kevin paused for a moment, thought for a while and raised his head. "If I offended anyone, it seems that only the matter of the eldest daughter of the Su Family a few days ago. Dad, do you think it''s the Su Family?" Kevin''s father nodded, "It''s possible." After saying that, Kevin''s father raised his head and began toin to Kevin, "I''ve told you not to make trouble, but you just offended the Su Family. The Su Family is a big family with hundreds of years. Can we afford to offend it?" Kevin had been scolded by his father like this for many times, which could be said that he had been tired of listening. But Kevin couldn''t say anything in front of his father, so he could only listen to his father patiently. However, the more Kevin heard, the angrier he became. He hated Molly even more. If it weren''t for her, how could such a thing happen! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Kevin gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart, ''Molly, don''t fall into my hands, or I will make life worse than death for you!'' After being criticized for a while, Kevin was a member of the Tang Group after all, and his every move was closely rted to the Tang Group. Although this matter was tricky, his father couldn''t have given him up. However, Kevin''s father still hardened up the rhetoric. If such a thing happened again, Kevin didn''t need to discuss with him anymore. Kevin packed up his things and got out of the Tang Family, and he took it as if he had never had such a son. Trembling with fear, Kevin came out of the chairman''s office. He was in a cold sweat. He went back to his office and before wiped his sweat, the secretary went up and said that there was ady in the front desk Hall who said she wanted to see him. Ady? Kevin was confused. Who woulde to him at this time, but he still ordered his secretary to bring her in. Looking at the woman who came in, Kevin frowned even more tightly, "Didn''t I tell you that we were over? Why are you still here? " The woman replied softly and raised her beautiful face with tears in her eyes. "I know we are over. I''m going to leave this city as soon as possible, but a few days ago, I found that I''m pregnant for three months!" The woman''s words exploded in Kevin''s ear like a bolt from the blue. For a moment, Kevin was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Now we wouldn''t talk about Kevin for the time being. Let''s talk about Allen and Molly first. That day, it was Farrell who sent Allen back to the Cheng Family. Although the two didn''t fight as Molly expected, the atmosphere didn''t seem to be harmonious. As Farrell looked at the car, he frowned and looked at Allen up and down, without hiding his curiosity. Of course, Allen could feel such kind of gaze. At the beginning, Allen was able to give Farrell a smile when Farrell looked at him, but after so many times, even the patient person could not stand it. Allen said to Farrell, "Brother, what on earth do you want to do? Why do you keep looking at me? " Then Farrell took a serious look at Allen and said lightly, "Nothing.". Such a stiff answer was simply hard to answer, but it seemed that Farrell did not want Allen to answer, so the two fell into silence in the car. This statested until they arrived at the Cheng Family. When Allen was about to get off the car with his mouth twitched, Farrell suddenly called out. "Allen!" Allen took back his right foot and smiled brightly, "Brother, what else do you want?" Hearing that, Farrell opened the window, took out a cigarette and lit it. When the smoke rose, he said, "Allen, I don''t care if you are really stupid or not, but I have to warn you that no matter what you want to do, you must remember to treat Molly well!" "This is a warning to you, a request to you, and of course, it is also my instructions as a brother. Don''t disappoint her!" Then Farrell looked into Allen''s eyes and said, "I only have one request. Can you do it? If you can''t, just tell me now. I won''t me you. Of course, I won''t let Molly marry you even if she''s crazy enough to marry you! " Allen smiled gently, patted on Farrell''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I really like Molly, and I will treat her well!" "That''s the best! But... " A vicious look appeared in Farrell''s eyes. "If you agree now, but if you can''t do it in the future..." "There is no such if!" Allen stopped smiling and his face became serious. "I will treat her well. This assumption does not hold at all!" The two men''s eyes collided in the air, and no one knew if there was any sparkle. Anyway, the final result was that the two men smiled at the same time and patted each other on the shoulder. Then Allen got off the car, and Farrell drove back to the Su Family. After having dinner in his own building, Allen checked the time and made sure that his uncle and aunt were all there at this time. Then he walked towards the main yard. Allen had walked many times before he was six years old, but after that he came less. He came less along this road, so did the main courtyard. The main courtyard was originally the ce where Allen''s parents lived, which was filled with his childhood memories. When Allen walked along this path and came to this courtyard, he couldn''t help but think of his childhood, his parents, and when he lost his parents and everything. So Allen thought too many sad things. As he grew older, he didn''t want toe to this sad ce again. So in the past five or six years, this was the first time he had taken this path to this yard. The courtyard had changed a lot since many years ago, but an original trace could still be found. There should have been a hanging chair under a big tree, which was his mother''s favorite ce to stay. There should be a stone table and several chairs next to the flower rack over there. His father would always sign the documents there when the weather was good. And Allen''s favorite ce in the yard was the fountain with water spraying. When Allen was a child, he was so naughty that he always ran to the fountain to y with water and got his clothes wet. Then his mother would be very angry, but she would change his clothes and dry his hair gently as she was angry. His father might make a fuss aside, or he might pretend to pat Allen''s body a few times, and at the same time, his father told his mother in a proud manner that he had already taught his son a lesson. Don''t be angry! Allen smiled as he walked, and heughed but felt lost. Even though he walked slowly, he had already reached the door. Chapter 101 Discussion Of The Cheng Family Chapter 101 Discussion Of The Cheng Family No matter how long the road was, there would be an end. What''s more, it wouldn''t always take Allen a long time to get to the main yard from his building. Standing at the door, Allen smiled and knocked at it. It was a servant who came to open the door. When she saw Allene in, she greeted him respectfully and called him Mr. Allen. Allen didn''t know the servant, but it was not strange. After his parents passed away, his aunt had changed the servants in the house with all kinds of reasons. Allen didn''t want to say anything, but nodded at the servant. Perhaps it was because Allen didn''te to the main courtyard very often, the servants in the main courtyard didn''t know how to treat him. Besides, the master hadn''t spoken yet, so the servant didn''t know if she should let Allen in. "Elsa, who is here?" Just then, Celine''s question came from the living room. The servant called Elsa Chen immediately answered respectfully, "Mrs. Celine, it''s Mr. Allen." The living room fell into silence immediately. After a while, there was a man''s voice came, "It''s Allen! Now that you''re here,e on in! " It was his Uncle Charles''s voice. Allen also estimated it pretty well. At this time, Charles and his family were sitting in the living room, looking as if they had just had dinner. Hearing Charles''s words, Allen sneered. Allen had a very strange feeling, which sounded like he was just a guest today. He came here to visit his rtives or to drop in. This was his home! Allen could be said to be the king here. But now, looking at the furnishings in the house, Allen couldn''t find any familiar feeling. Finally, in the past twenty years, the traces left by his parents had beenpletely erased by time and people. From now on, Allen really didn''t know where to find his parents'' love. Taking a deep breath, Allen raised his head, trying to make the blood streak in his eyes fade away. Then Allen looked at the family of four sitting on the sofa in the living room. Allen thought his idea was funny. Because the four of them were a family. "Allen is here!" Celine greeted Allen with a big smile, "Why are you here today?" Before Allen could say anything, Jonson said in a gloomy voice, "Mom, it''s sote. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, do you expect him toe to see you and dad?" "How could you say that, Jonson?" Celine gave a fake nce at Jonson, turned around and said to Allen with a smile, "Allen, don''t take it to heart. Jonson was just kidding with you!" Of course, Allen didn''t take Celine''s words seriously. After all, he knew better than Celine what kind of person Jonson was. Jonson was one of the yboys in B City. He ate, drank, yed and made merry all day and didn''t do honest work, but he still had one advantage, that was to tell the truth. For those he didn''t like or had enmity with, Jonson would always say whatever he wanted. At the thought of this, Allen sneered. Thanks to the Cheng Family''s power was not small. Otherwise, Jonson would have been plotted hundreds of times by others for being rude and ipetent. Besides, if Celine really cared about Allen as she said, why did she pause when she heard the servant say it was him? Although Allen thought so, his expression didn''t change at all. He still wore his trademark silly smile. "Don''t worry, Aunt Celine. I didn''t think too much." Jonson pouted again, "You think too much? Can you think too much? " "Jonson!" Charles roared, "If you don''t know how to speak, go back to your room now!" Like a child, Jonson threw the things in his hands back to the table and said, "Just go back to my room. I don''t want to listen to you here!" Jonson suddenly sat up from the sofa and walked towards the stairs. Celine winked at Jonson, but Jonson didn''t look at her at all. "Jonson!" Seeing Charles''s livid face, Celine had no choice but to shout at Jonson, but Jonson kept walking. Seeing that Charles''s face was getting worse and worse, Allen was afraid that Charles would really lose his temper. He really couldn''t tell Charles what had happened between him and Molly. "Uncle Charles, Aunt Celine, in fact, Jonson didn''t say anything wrong just now. I do need your help today," Hearing what Allen said, Charles and Celine were immediately attracted. Even Jonson, who was going upstairs aggressively, stopped. Charles and Celine looked at each other. Then Charlesy back on the sofa and asked, "Really? What happened? Tell me, what is your matter? " Then Charles added in a hurry, as if he was afraid that Allen would say something difficult, "You know, although our family is in a good situation in B City, there are some things that we can''t do. Tell me about your things. If I can help you, I will certainly help you, but if I can''t, don''t me me!" Allen smiled and said, "Uncle Charles, don''t worry. You can definitely do it!" Allen nced at Jonson, who was standing on the stairs, and said with a smile, "When I went to the Su Family today, Uncle James told me about the engagement of the Su Family and the Cheng Family..." Before Allen could finish his words, Celine shouted, "Ah! It was a good thing! Jonson, you need to be well prepared! You''d better convergence yourself recently. Don''t act like a dandy! " Standing on the stairs, Jonson looked surprised. Sitting aside, Allen looked at the surprised Celine and the surprised Jonson. Although the expression on Charles''s face was not obvious, he looked surprised, and Susie just looked incredulous. Allen looked at them coldly and sneered. It was not until Celine was surprised that she realized something was wrong. "No, Allen. If the Su Family is going to marry our family, why didn''t Mr. James tell me or your Uncle Charles? If not, Mr. James can tell Jonson. Why did he tell you?" Allen pretended to be unsatisfied. He looked at Celine in surprise and said, "Uncle James is going to get engaged to Molly and me. He just told you and uncle. Why do he still tell Jonson now? I''ve only heard that younger brother should tell his brother and sister when he get married. I''ve never heard that brother have to tell his younger brother before he get married. " Allen turned to Charles and asked, "Uncle Charles, is there such a rule in our family? Why haven''t I heard of it? " Charles''s face turned from red to blue and didn''t know how to answer Allen''s question. Celine was also surprised. "Molly and you are engaged?" "Yes!" Allen looked at her with a big smile, "Aunt Celine, is there anything wrong?" Before Celine could answer, Jonson had already rushed down the stairs. Looking at Allen, Jonson wanted to grab his cor. But he was easily avoided by Allen. "Are you kidding? Molly is going to get engaged to you? Do you think a fool like you deserve Molly? " All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jonson spat, red at Allen and snapped. Recently, Allen didn''t send anyone to tidy up his hair, so when he lowered his head, the bangs smoothed down, blocking his eyes and the emotions in his eyes. "I don''t deserve her. Then who do you think is suitable?" It was hard to tell his emotion from Allen''s voice, but they still felt that Allen was much more gloomy and horrible. "Of course it''s..." Without uttering the word "me", Jonson chuckled and said, "Don''t you see how you look? Can Molly like you? It''s not that Mr. James are making fun of you, but let you take it seriously. If that''s the case, the joke will be a big one. " The more Jonson thought about it, the more likely it was. He continued to ridicule Allen, "If that''s the case, don''t say that I have anything to do with you when you go out in the future. I don''t want to lose face!" On the surface, Allen seemed to be in a panic. He looked up at Charles and then at Celine, only to find that they didn''t mean to stop Jonson orfort himself at all. Allen lowered his head again in disappointment. ''Well, the more ruthless you are, the more reason I can make a move.'' "Ahem..." Charles cleared his throat and tried to smooth things over. "Allen, I think what Jonson said makes sense. After all, the conditions of the eldest daughter of the Su Family are so good that she can find any kind of fiance... How could she get engaged so rashly? " Celine echoed, "That''s right, Allen. Maybe Mr. James is joking. Don''t take it seriously!" "But... But... " It seemed that Allen was so anxious that he sweated and didn''t know how to exin it clearly to them. Susie, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, said disdainfully, "That''s so easy. Call Mr. James now and ask him again!" "Nonsense!" Charles snapped, "If Mr. James doesn''t mean that, then our family will lose face! Brainless! " Hearing what their family said, Allen continued to sit on the sofa and lowered his head. There was no sorrow or joy on his face, as if he was not surprised at this scene at all. "Mr. Charles, Mr. James called!" Chapter 102 Before The Engagement Chapter 102 Before The Engagement "Mr. Charles, Mr. James is calling." The butler came to them with the mobile phone. Charles stopped talking and took the phone from the butler, but he had already muttered in his heart that Mr. James had never contacted him on his own initiative. Charles looked at Allen, who was sitting on the sofa quietly. ''Was it true that the Su Family was going to marry his stupid nephew?'' He wasn''t the only one who was whispering in his heart. Celine and the other three were also whispering in their heart. They were all listening quietly, hoping to hear a few words from the phone. Only Allen could sit in the living room quietly. Looking at the performance of the four of them, Allen didn''t say anything, but the sarcastic smile at the corners of his mouth had shown everything. At this time, Charles had already taken the mobile phone and began to talk to James. His face looked respectful and serious. "Yes, he just told us about it." As Charles spoke, he turned to look at Allen up and down. "Yes, I understand what you mean." Charles continued hesitantly, "But I don''t want to talk about empty words in front of you. Allen..." Charles walked a few steps to the balcony and talked to the phone after a certain distance. It was a little far away, and Celine and others couldn''t hear what Charles was talking about. They were a little anxious, and they didn''t want to get close to Charles because of their identity, which made them more restless. Allen sat on the sofa alone. His hearing was better than ordinary people. He could hear what Charles said on the phone. "But... Allen... He doesn''t deserve Miss Molly... How about you think about Jonson? " Perhaps it was because James had refused, Charles smiled and said, "Although Jonson likes to y, on the whole, he is quite good..." "Okay, okay. Tell me the time. Let''s meet and discuss it!" After hanging up the phone, Allen looked at the livid Charles and didn''t know how to describe him. ''You undermined your nephew in your nephew''s presence. Ordinary people should not be able to do such shameless things? You rmended your ignorant and ipetent son to others and praised your son so well. But others just knew your son''s dandy appearance and refused without hesitation. I wondered if you feel shame. Now, you are walking towards me with such a fierce expression. Are you going to scold me or your son for being ignorant and ipetent?'' With a smile on his face, Allen looked at Charles calmly. Celine pulled Charles to the sofa in a hurry and kept asking, "How about? What did Mr. James say? Does he really want Molly to be engaged to Allen? " Without answering Celine, Charles turned to look at Jonson ferociously. The mobile phone he didn''t put down in his hand flew directly to Jonson. Jonson dodged in a hurry, but he was still hit on the shoulder. "Dad, what are you doing?" "Honey! What did Jonson do wrong? Why are you so angry with him? " Jonson and Celine said at the same time, but they were both stared back by Charles. Celine was obsequious and said, "Honey..." "Shut up!" Charles red at Celine again, which made her shiver. Allen smiled! It seemed that his aunt had a good time on the surface! But in fact, it seemed that her life was not easy. However, Allen had no time to think so much now, because a good y was about to begin. He''d better watch it more! Charles looked at Allen, who was sitting still, and said angrily, "Mr. James just called and said that he wanted to get engaged to his daughter and Allen. He wanted to ask for my opinion." Celine asked in a hurry, "What did you say?" "What else can I say?" Charles nced at Allen with dissatisfaction, "They have made up their mind. Can I say no?" "But..." Celine widened her eyes in surprise. She stole a nce at Allen and said in a low voice, "But didn''t you tell him about our Jonson. After all, they are married to the Cheng Family. Isn''t Jonson the same with Allen?" ''All the same?'' Allen sneered in his heart. Perhaps only Celine and Charles two thought so. However, Allen also forgot that in other people''s eyes, he was not as good as Jonson! Hearing what Celine said, Charles was even angrier. "Do you think I didn''t say it? But they didn''t like Jonson! They just want Allen, not Jonson! " "Jonson! You are so old, but you still know how to eat, drink and y all day long, and don''t know what to do anything decent. By that time, I don''t think anydy will marry you! " The more Charles thought about it, the angrier he became. Charles grabbed the ss that had just been filled with hot water and threw it at Jonson. This time, Jonson dodged the cup, but some water poured on him. As soon as the hot water touched his skin, it immediately turned red. "Ah..." Jonson screamed! When Charles threw the ss, Celine felt something was wrong. She reached out her hand to stop Charles, but she couldn''t. When Celine heard the sound of pain from Jonson, she immediately rushed up and held her son tightly in her arms, crying very sadly. Celine cried for the family doctor toe, but Charles refused. Allen stood aside and looked at them coldly. Seeing that Charles still had the intention to hit Jonson, Celine held Jonson in her arms and looked at Charles with tears in her eyes. "Honey, Jonson is your own son. You have scalded him with hot water. Do you still want to hit him?" With a livid face, Charles said, "I don''t want such a useless son. Get out of my way, or I''ll beat you together!" Looking at Allen, Celine thought that Charles wouldn''t do anything if he saw Allen here, so Celine held her son tightly and cried, "Just do it if you want. Beat both of us to death!" "Do you think I dare not?" Charles grinned hideously and was about to make a move. Allen had seen enough of the farce. He stood up from the sofa and reached out to stop the aggressive Charles. Allen stopped Charles not because he was afraid that Charles would hurt Jonson and Celine. On the contrary, if he own was not in this ce today, he would not be moved even if they were beaten to bleed. The reason why Allen stopped Charles was that he came here today for his marriage with Molly. If he failed to solve this matter because of the fight between Charles and his family, he own would suffer a great loss. After all, he couldn''t bear the disgusting face of this family every time. Getting the specific time to meet the Su Family from Charles, Allen came out of the main yard and walked alone towards his building. A bright moon was shining in the sky, which was a rare beautiful scene in such a haze prevalent era. Allen looked up at the stars all over the sky. In the beautiful legends, everyone was a star in the sky, and there would always another star around the star. Allen chuckled, ''I wonder if the star symbolizing me is together with the star symbolizing Molly. It should be. We will be engaged soon, and we''ll also be married soon'' Thinking of this, a person''s road was not so lonely. At the most tragic time of the Cheng Family, although the four of the Su Family were also curious about the conversation between James and Charles, the atmosphere was still very harmonious and warm. "Dad, how are you talking? Did Allen''s uncle agree? " As soon as James hung up the phone, Molly couldn''t help asking. Farrell nced at Molly, "Why are you in such a hurry! We were talking about your marriage. Shouldn''t you be so shy that your face turned red as if you couldn''t speak? " Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "I know everything about the engagement. You all know what kind of person I am. Why should I be shy?" "You..." Peggy was also curious about the result. She quickly stopped the two of them from arguing again. "Well, you two stop quarreling. Let your father talk about it." James looked at Molly and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Molly felt nervous and asked, "What happened? Didn''t Allen''s uncle agree? Or Allen hasn''t told his uncle yet? " James looked at Molly and nodded heavily. Molly was shocked, her high mood was soon depressed, and her heart was half cold. "They really don''t agree!" Peggy was also surprised, "By rights not. With Charles''s temper, although he doesn''t agree immediately, he won''t refuse this opportunity immediately!" Farrell also didn''t believe, hurriedlyforting depressed Molly. "Don''t worry, Molly. Dad haven''t said anything yet. Listen carefully. What''s more, even if Charles doesn''t agree, he can''t make the decision for Allen! " Molly nodded silently. "Okay, okay." Seeing that Molly would be really sad if he continued to tease her, James said in a hurry, "In fact, Charles agreed and said that we should meet some time to discuss your engagement." James looked at Farrell and said, "I have an appointment with Charles this Saturday. Do you have any inconvenience?" "Ah, this Saturday!" Farrell continued, "I have a meeting..." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Noticing that Molly was looking at him, Farrell Su immediately raised his hand and said, "Okay, I know. I will cancel it. There will be no problem on Saturday." "Okay." Molly nodded obediently. "No problem." "No problem." Speaking of this, James suddenlyughed. "You don''t know, when I said that I wanted to discuss the engagement of Molly and Allen with Charles, Charles actually rmended his son to me!" Chapter 103 Discuss Marriage Chapter 103 Discuss Marriage James smiled, "I didn''t expect that Charles would rmend his son to me just now." "His son?" Molly opened her mouth in surprise, "Jonson?" James nodded. "Humph!" Molly snorted coldly, "Why is he so confident that I will agree to marry Jonson?" Peggy also sneered, "I thought Charles had some self-knowledge, but I didn''t expect him to be so overconfident!" James chuckled, "I''m afraid that Charles didn''t know the situation. He thought that the Su Family was going to unite with the Cheng Family by marriage. Anyway, Allen and Jonson are both members of the Cheng Family, so he thought either of them could. It is better to choose Jonson than to let Allen get such great benefits. " "Shame on him!" Farrell was also disdainful of skimming his mouth, and then looking at Molly with a smile, "But Charles didn''t expect that Molly only likes Allen and doesn''t like others, right?" Knowing that it was Farrell who wanted to see her shy, Molly despised his evil taste in her heart and Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. raised a bright smile at him. She replied generously, "Yes, that''s it!" "Eh?" Hearing that, Farrell looked at Molly in surprise. Seeing that Molly raised her head proudly, he couldn''t help but give her a gentle tap on her head. "Not bad! You''ve grown a lot. You''re bing more and more shameless! " Molly cupped her hands and said with a smile, "No, no, no. I''m not as shameless as you." "Humph!" With a smile, Farrell didn''t say anything more. He turned to ask James, "Dad, you don''t agree, do you?" James nodded with a smile. Farrell was joking with some regrets, "Why don''t you agree?" "Farrell!" Molly red at him. "Is it good for you to tease me? Huh? " "Benefits? Let me think... " With a naughty smile, Farrell thought for a while and said, "I''m very happy, is this a benefit?" "Farrell!" Molly screamed and pounced on Farrell. Being pressed by Molly, Farrellughed out loud because he sessfully teased Molly and shouted, "Hey, hey! You are going to get married. Do you know that it is improper for men and women to touch each other! " "You are my brother. I don''t care it!" Molly answered confidently and continued to scratch Farrell''s armpit. "Ha-ha..." Farrell had a weakness that he was ticklish, "Ha-ha... Molly, stop! I was wrong! I was wrong! " "What''s wrong with you?" Molly didn''t stop but continued scratching him. Hearing that, Farrell could hardly breathe withughter, but he had no choice but to give in to Molly''s coercion. "I shouldn''t, I shouldn''tugh at you! Ha-ha... " "Are you happy to tease me?" "Of course..." Seeing her ring at him, Farrell quickly took back his words and smiled, "My sister is so beautiful. Of course I''m happy to see you!" "Wow, you are so sweet!" "Will youugh at me in the future?" Molly still asked Farrell in a threatening tone. "No, no, please forgive me." Farrell begged for mercy in a hurry. Molly mercifully forgave him, "Well, I''ll let you go this time. Don''t do it again, okay?" Then Molly rubbed Farrell''s tidy hair. Farrell gritted his teeth and nodded. James and Peggy smiled and watched their children y around. Although they often saw such a scene before, they hadn''t seen it for almost ten years. At that time, Molly was just twelve or thirteen years old, and Farrell was only seventeen or eighteen years old. They were both fond of ying andughing, and they were both lively and outgoing. Such a scene would happen every two or three days. Although Farrell was older, he loved Molly very much since childhood, so he was always the one who was bullied in this kind of game. As Molly grew up, she became more and more gentle and quiet. Moreover, because of what had happened between him and Alice, Farrell''s temper and temperament had changed a lot. He seldom smiled, let alone joking with Molly. Now that Farrell could y such a happy joke with Molly, did it mean that Farrell had let go of that matter? James and Peggy looked at each other and saw the nostalgia and surprise in each other''s tearful eyes. Molly was caught by Farrell again and couldn''t escape no matter how hard she tried. Then Molly began to ask her parents for help. "Dad! Mom! Just teach my brother a lesson. He bullies the weak by being strong! " Since their parents didn''t respond, the two of them were a little confused. They looked at their parents, only to find that James and Peggy were looking at each other, and there were tears on their faces. "What happened?" Molly was more confused, "Dad, why did mom cry? Did you piss her off? " Although Farrell didn''t know what had happened at the beginning like Molly, he understood it after thinking about it carefully. Farrell walked over, knelt on the sofa, and held his mother in his arms. "Dad, mom, I''m sorry to make you worried. It won''t happen again!" Peggy patted Farrell on the arm and said, "Silly child, it''s not your fault. Why do you apologize?" Although Molly still didn''t know what had happened and why her mother had cried, she knew that it was not the time for her to ask questions. Although there was a sense of powerlessness that everyone knew, except her. Molly also knew that if her parents wanted to tell her, and if they could, they would definitely take the initiative to tell her. But if they didn''t tell her now, they just couldn''t talk to her about it. So Molly just sat at the table and ate fruits. ''The mangosteen is good and sweet. Allen might like it. I''ll ask the servant where she bought itter and bring some for Allen when I go to him another day.'' The Su Family and the Cheng Family had agreed on this Saturday. Today was just Tuesday, and there were still several days left. Although Molly didn''t care much about what Charles and Celine thought of her, at this moment, all women would think that they still needed beauty. Molly went to a beauty salon, had her hair done, and bought some clothes at the urging of Peggy. After changing, Molly felt that she had changed a lot. On Saturday, the Su Family came to the hotel as promised. Soon, the Cheng Family arrived. The people from the Su Family are James, Peggy and Farrell. And of course, today''s heroine, Molly. As for the Cheng Family... It was a little surprising. At first, the Su Family thought that since they wanted to discuss the engagement between Molly and Allen, they only needed Charles and Celine to bring Allen here. But the Su Family didn''t expect that Charles would bring his children here as well. Frowning, Farrell looked at James. Both of the two saw doubts in each other''s eyes. Was Charles still unwilling to give up and wanted to pair Jonson and Molly? Sure enough, Celine and Charles smiled happily. "I thought we came early enough, but I didn''t expect you toe earlier, Mr. James!" "Yes!" James and Peggy stood up and shook hands with them. "The marriage of our children is a big deal. How can we not pay attention to it?" "Hurry up. Please have a seat!" Allen called behind them, "Uncle James, Aunt Peggy, Farrell, good morning!" James and Peggy smiled at Allen, and Farrell nodded. Then Peggy pulled Allen to her side and asked him some questions intimately. Allen looked at Molly, who was standing behind them, and his eyes lit up. He greeted her briskly, "Good morning, Molly!" "Good morning, Allen!" Molly replied with a smile. The two looked at each other and smiled happily. At this time, Celine greeted Jonson and Susie. "Jonson, Susie, why didn''t you two greet everyone?" Then, Celine pulled her children and said, "Mr. James, Mrs. Peggy, this is my daughter and my little son. They heard that we were going to discuss about the wedding of Allen today, and they also wanted toe over. They all care about their brother, and they have a bad temper, I can''t persuade them, so I bring them here. Please don''t me them!" Then Celine looked at Jonson and Susie and said, "Hurry up. Say hello to Mr. James and others!" "Hello, Mr. James! Nice to meet you, Mrs. Peggy! " James nodded at them, but Peggy just nced at Jonson and Susie coldly, not as enthusiastic as she was to Allen. At this time, Molly turned around from behind and greeted Charles and Celine. As for Farrell, he had already stood aside with Allen and had no intention of talking to Jonson and Susie. "Ah! This is Molly. Look at your face and your demeanor. It''s obvious that you came from a distinguished family! " Celine said with admiration, "Susie is nothingpared to Molly. Mrs. Peggy, how did you teach your daughter? I''m so envious of you! " Peggy chuckled and said nothing. After the greetings, everyone began to take their seats, because Peggy pulled Allen to the left side of her, and Molly sat on the right side of Peggy, and Farrell sat next to James. When Celine was about to sit down, she pushed Jonson to the side of Molly and pushed Susie to the side of Farrell. Seeing this, people of the Su Family all frowned. It seemed that Charles and Celine still wanted to make a match between Jonson and Molly. Moreover, Charles and Celine also wanted to make a match between Susie and Farrell. After Susie and Jonson took their seats, Molly frowned undisguisedly. Molly even wanted to roll her eyes at Jonson regardless of her image. At the same time, after Susie sat down next to Farrell. When Farrell saw the shy smile on Susie''s face, he stood up from the chair and walked to Molly. "Molly, let''s two change seats." "Okay." Although Molly was a little surprised at Farrell''s action, she still agreed with her brother''s proposal. Looking at the surprised Charles and his family, Farrell squinted his eyes and said, "Mr. Charles, Mrs. Celine, please don''t me. The seat arrangement today is not appropriate, after all..." Farrell rolled his eyes and looked at Celine, "After all, it is improper for men and women to touch each other''s hand in passing objects!" Chapter 104 Discussion On The Wedding Chapter 104 Discussion On The Wedding Looking up at the surprised Celine, Farrell said coldly, "After all, it is improper for men and women to touch each other''s hand in passing objects!" Celine didn''t expect that Farrell would say that. Celine was stunned for a moment, and then came to herself. She smiled awkwardly, "We are going to be rtives by marriage. Such a thing is not inappropriate." With a cold snort, Farrell sat down on Molly''s original seat. Farrell kept his face cold and didn''t respond. Celine was even more embarrassed. She chuckled awkwardly and turned to Peggy. "We''re going to be rtives by marriage. We''ll be close to each other in the future. The children are not familiar with each other, so I want them to be close to each other and have a chat to get familiar with each other." "Farrell doesn''t like to get close to strangers, especially unfamiliar girls." said Peggy with a smile. Peggy took a look at Susie, who was looking at Farrell eagerly, and then said with a smile, "It''s understandable. After all, I''m not boasting. My son is excellent in both appearance and ability, so there are often girls sticking up to him. It''s really annoying." The smile on Celine''s face became more and more unbearable, but Peggy didn''t stop. Instead, Peggy continued to say to Celine, "My son, Farrell, not all kinds of women can pursue him. Do you think so, Mrs. Celine?" "Yes, yes!" Of course, Celine understood what Peggy meant. Although Celine was angry, she still smiled and said, "Since Farrell has such a good condition, of course you have to find a family of equal social rank!" "s!" Peggy sighed and waved her hand. She smiled and said, "In fact, we don''t have to find a family of equal social rank. As long as Farrell likes, the girl has good manners and good character, so they can be together." "Yes, yes." Celine nodded in agreement. "After all, it''s the children''s marriage. The most important thing is that they like each other." Then Celine sighed and looked at Susie. "My daughter is an honest girl. It''s really annoying that she still has no boyfriend!" Of course, Peggy knew what Celine meant. Peggy was just being polite and didn''t want to talk to Celine. As for Susie, she didn''t do anything serious. She only knew how to kill time in a bar and go shopping all day long. If Susie wanted to marry Farrell, Peggy would never agree, let alone whether Farrell agreed or not. Thinking of this, Peggy turned to look at Farrell and threatened him with a stern look. ''You can''t bring such a woman home in the future. Otherwise, I will throw you out together with her.'' Noticing that Peggy was looking at him, Farrell understood what she meant. He quickly made an OK gesture to her, indicating that he would never do that! "Oh, right!" Celine suddenly called, looking at Farrell and said, "Do you have a girlfriend now?" Peggy didn''t say anything and took a sip of water in a particrly calm manner. Molly and Allen were talking to each other across James. James was amused and looked at the two of them, wondering if he should change his seats with Allen so that it wouldn''t be so difficult for Molly and Allen to talk. Noticing that no one was talking to her, Celine was even more embarrassed. She looked at her own family, her son was looking at Molly, and her daughter was looking at Farrell. Her son and daughter could not help at all, so she turned to Charles for help. Perhaps Charles also felt a little embarrassed. He kept drinking water and didn''t look at Celine at all. Celine was annoyed by herself, but she didn''t expect that Farrell would put down the ss and stared at her. "No matter whether I have a girlfriend or not, Mrs. Celine, I don''t need you to worry about me!" Farrell''s tone was not very harsh, and there was a smile on his face, but the aura around him was so intimidating that no one dared to face him. Even Charles didn''t dare to fight with Farrell, let alone Celine, who was only in the circle ofdies. "No, no..." Celine stammered, "It''s me who speak out of turn. I''m sorry." Staring at Celine again, Farrell took back his aura and sat back in the chair. He raised his eyebrows at Molly who gave him a thumbs up secretly. The good y was almost over, and the scene was also shocked. James began to mediate. "All right, all right. Today we are going to talk about Allen and Molly, aren''t we? Why do we begin to talk about the matter of Farrell? It''s a bit off the point!" James looked at Charles and said, "Mr. Charles, it''s gettingte. Let''s discuss the matter of the two children earlier. I know you are pressed for time, so we''d better discuss it earlier. You can continue to work." Charles hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Mr. James, please don''t say that. The children''s matter is a big deal. Even if there is something important, we have to cancel it today." Charles looked at Allen and sighed, "My nephew, his parents were gone when he was so young, and he was also in such a situation. To be honest, I really worry about him. Although it''s okay for the Cheng Family to raise him for a lifetime, I''m not young anymore. If he doesn''t get married, what should he do in the future?" When Charles said this, his expression and tone were very appropriate, sounding like a good uncle who was really worried about his nephew. If the Su Family didn''t know how he ignored Allen, they would really think that Charles cared about Allen so much! What''s more, although others couldn''t hear it, the Su Family could still hear it. Although Charles said that he felt sorry for Allen, every word Charles said emphasized that Allen was a fool. On the one hand, Charlesined that the Su family had a poor eyesight. Since it was a marriage, why did they like this fool instead of his healthy son? Molly secretly curled her lips in a ce where no one could see. She grabbed Allen''s hand under the table and patted it two times tofort him. Oh, by the way, Molly and Peggy had changed their seats. At first, she just wanted to change seats with James, but because the person sitting next to her was Susie, and since Farrell just said that it was improper for men and women to touch each other, she naturally had to cooperate, so she and Peggy changed their seats. Now, Allen was sitting on the left side of Molly, and Farrell was sitting on the right side of her. Therefore, it was not easy for Jonson to see Molly now. Now, only Susie was still looking at Farrell obsessively, but with his temper, who cared! Anyway, Farrell wouldn''t lose anything. Molly had just taken Allen''s hand and patted it two times tofort him. However, when she was about to pull her hand out, she was held by Allen''s backhand. Molly struggled twice symbolically. Seeing that Allen didn''t want to let her go, she just let him hold her hands. At this moment, Allen put her hand in his palm more presumptuously and rubbed her over and over, while smiling happily at Molly. Molly wanted to say something to him, but when she saw the smile on his face, she was defeated in an instant. ''Wow! Wow! Wow! The handsome man looked good when he smiled. My bones and legs were limp and numb. What should I do?'' When Molly was worried about that she own couldn''t resist his handsome, James continued, "Yes, the marriage of the child is really a big deal, and our Molly is not also reassuring. Her mother has introduced so many people to her, but she doesn''t like any of them, but likes Allen." Speaking of this, James looked at Allen and Molly with a helpless smile. "But what can we do if children like each other? Besides, her mother just said that as long as children are all happy. Since the two of them like each other, as parents, we can''t object, right?" "Yes, yes." Charles wiped the sweat on his face secretly, "The most important thing is that children are all happy!" James stood up and reached out his hand to Charles. Although Charles didn''t understand what James meant, James had already reached out his hand, so Charles could only shake hands with him politely. "Mr. James, what''s this?" "Oh." said James, "Didn''t Mr. Charles say just now that you agreed to the marriage of the two of them?" "No, no..." Charles denied in a hurry. James withdrew the smile on his face and asked, "What? Don''t you agree?" Charles exined in a hurry, "I don''t disagree, but Allen and Miss Molly have known each other for a short time. Isn''t it too fast for them to get engaged now?" "Well! I see. " James waved his hand and said, "I was shocked. I thought you didn''t agree." "In fact, it''s not too early. They have met each other a few times. In our time, we all got married directly. Now we are living a good life, aren''t we?" Peggy chimed in. Then she went to see Celine. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Look at Mrs. Celine''s ruddy face. You must have a good life, right?" Hearing that, Celine suddenly stiffened and answered stiffly, "Yes, yes!" Allen gently pinched the palm of Molly''s hand. Others didn''t know that he knew it. A few days ago, because of this matter, Charles had pped Celine several times. Celine''s face was so ruddy, which might have something to do with being beaten red and swollen. Since James and Peggy had said to this point, Charles had no choice but to agree. He couldn''t say anything for a long time. However, James seized the opportunity and said, "Mr. Charles, since you have no objection, then the matter is decided in this way. Their wedding date has been arranged to next year. We can discuss the specific time again." At this time, Jonson suddenly spoke, "No! I have a problem with it! " "Any problem?" Peggy looked at Jonson, "I remember Jonson is younger than Allen, right? When does the elder brother''s marriage need the younger brother to intervene? Mr. Charles, is this the unique rule of your family? " Charles scolded Jonson, who was about to continue talking, and apologized to Peggy, "I''m sorry, Mr. James and Mrs. Peggy, Jonson is young and thoughtless. Please don''t me him!" Before James and Peggy could say anything, Jonson shouted again, "You can''t do this! Molly doesn''t like Allen! " Chapter 105 A Farce Chapter 105 A Farce Jonson shouted, "You can''t make such a decision. Molly doesn''t like Allen!" There was a dead silence in the room, and everyone was shocked by Jonson''s words. For a moment, everyone looked at Molly, and Allen held Molly''s hand tightly. Although it hurt, Molly didn''t have the heart to break free from his hand at this time. Molly patted Allen''s hand tofort him, but it didn''t work much when she saw Allen''s pale face. The Su Family was fine. They all knew Molly''s temper. If she didn''t really like Allen, she would not agree to be with him. Moreover, Molly also made it clear that she liked Allen because she wanted to be with him. But the Cheng Family didn''t know. When they heard Jonson''s words and looked at Allen''s pale face, they thought that Jonson had revealed some secret, and Celine''s face immediately changed. But she didn''t feel sorry for Allen and wanted an exnation. Instead, with a reproachful look on her face, she looked at Jonson and asked, "Jonson, what are you talking about! How can Miss Molly not like your brother! You are talking nonsense! " Although Celine said so, her tone and the hidden smile in the voice showed that she was gloating. Didn''t know if Celine couldn''t act well or she really could hardly retain herposure. Perhaps it was because Celine had lost face in front of the Su Family today, and now she finally had a chance to win back. How could she give up? Of course, she didn''t care about other people''s words, nor did she see Charles''s wink at her. Seeing that Jonson was about to speak again, Molly sneered, "Huh! Mr. Jonson, how did you know whether I like Allen or not? " "I... I..." Jonson was stunned by Molly''s question. Looking at Molly''s cold eyes, Jonson could only say stiffly, "Everyone can see that. You are good-looking and from a rich family. Who will believe that you like a fool like Allen?" When Allen heard Jonson call him "fool", he trembled again. His pale face turned even paler, which made Molly''s heart ache. Molly looked at Jonson angrily, and then turned around to look at Allen seriously. When Molly found that Allen was avoiding her eyes, she was even angrier. ''Am I so untrustworthy? You believe whatever Jonson says. In your heart, is the credibility of my words not as high as Jonson''s word, is it?'' Of course, these words were only thought in Molly''s heart. Of course she couldn''t ask in front of everyone. Looking at Allen, whose face was bloodless, Molly really felt sorry and angry, but she couldn''t say anything to me Allen. Otherwise, she didn''t know what Allen was thinking about. However, Molly couldn''t vent her anger on Allen, which didn''t mean that she had to swallow it. There were still a few people who could vent her anger on them? Since they hade on their own initiative, if she didn''t do anything, it''s just that she looked down on them too much. Thinking of this, Molly looked at Celine and Jonson. To everyone''s surprise, Molly didn''t get angry. Instead, she apuded at them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "p, p, p..." The sound of apuse came through, which was clearly heard in the quiet box. With a mocking smile on her face, Molly said, "I really don''t know that Mr. Jonson has the potential to be a scriptwriter. But with your level of making up lies, do you think the scripts you has written can be sold out? But I don''t think you need to worry even if you can''t sell it out. Everyone knows that Mr. Jonson is a god of wealth in the circle. As long as you brings money to the group, there will be no big soap opera that can''t be shot! Do you think so, Mr. Charles? " Looking at Celine again, Molly turned around and continued to say to Charles, "I really don''t know when the Cheng Family has begun to work in the entertainment industry. It seems that the work is still that kind of reporting false news. Mrs. Celine is really good at it." Charles''s face turned red with embarrassment. Thanks to his rich experience, he could barely hold back his temper at this time. But at this time, it seemed that Charles''s eyes on Jonson and Celine were very serious. Jonson was also infuriated by Molly''s words. He blushed and said, "Molly, you don''t have to deny it..." Molly turned to Jonson and smiled, "I deny what. I don''t understand. Mr. Jonson, please tell me." "You don''t like..." Molly stopped the smile on her face and said, "Do you hear me say whom I like or whom I don''t like? If you don''t hear me say it in person and don''t have the evidence I have said, can I sue you for nder? " "You, don''t deny it!" Jonson didn''t know how to answer Molly''s question. He shouted incoherently, "You are..." This time, Molly became more decisive. She turned around and looked at Farrell, saying, "Brother, please contact thewyer of ourpany! Let him... " "Hey! Hey!" Seeing that Molly really didn''t want to let it go, and that Farrell had already taken out his phone from his pocket, Charles quickly came out to stop her. "Miss Molly, don''t be angry. Jonson can''t speak. Please forgive him for this time for my sake!" Celine wanted to see a good y of Molly, but when Celine saw that Molly was really angry and was about to take it seriously, Celine quickly said, "Yes, yes, Molly, you look, we are going to be a family soon. You are Jonson''s sister-inw, and also an elder. Jonson can''t speak. Just forgive him this time!" "Ha-ha... A family? " Molly sneered and suddenly waved away Celine''s hand. She said angrily, "Don''t say that we are a family. Jonson said such words that in front of my fiance, didn''t he mean to prevent me from getting engaged! Now you tell me that we are a family! " Molly turned around and said to Farrell, "Brother, help me contact thewyer. I hope thewyer''s letter will arrive tonight!" "This, this..." Seeing that Molly was really angry, Celine was also a little anxious. Celine quickly grabbed Jonson and said, "Hurry up, apologize to Miss Molly!" Jonson straightened his neck and didn''t say anything. Molly snorted, "Please don''t do that. I really can''t afford Mr. Jonson''s apology. Don''t hurt me!" At this time, Jonson muttered, "She doesn''t like Allen at all!" Hearing that, Mollyughed out loud. She was so angry that she evenughed out loud. ''Was the child really stupid? Or was he out of his mind!'' Molly''s tone softened a little. After all, no one could say anything to such a brainless person. Otherwise, it would be too degrading. "Mr. Jonson, what do you think? Why are you so sure that I don''t like Allen?" "He is a fool. How can you like him?" Jonson mumbled, "No one likes fools, right?" "Who said no one would like it?" Molly replied coldly. Seeing that Jonson opened his eyes wide in surprise and wanted to say something, Molly didn''t give him the chance. She walked back to Allen, held Allen''s face and kissed him. Seeing that Allen was looking at her in a daze, Molly felt a little funny, and she touched Allen''s smooth face. Then Molly continued to talk to them. "I have told you that I just like Allen, and I like him the most!" Molly''s voice was not loud, but her tone was very firm. It could be seen that she was determined. As soon as Molly finished her words, she felt another big hand squeezing in her left hand. This big hand was not satisfied with holding her hand, and it had to squeeze in and sped ten fingers. Although Molly was a little angry that Allen didn''t believe her today, she decided not to argue with him so much for the sake that he was also frightened and sapped his vitality today. Molly turned around and smiled at Allen, and Allen gave her a brighter smile. However, Jonson was still reluctant. He continued, "Just say it with your mouth, who can''t. Just move your mouth. But In your heart..." Before Jonson could speak out everything, there was a roar from Charles, "Shut up!" "Why should I shut up?" "You won''t let me talk. Who do you think you are?" Jonson asked angrily. "I am your father!" Charles didn''t hesitate. He was panting with his breath because of Jonson. If the Su Family weren''t here, he would have pped Jonson in the face to shut him up. Noticing that the situation was not good, Celine thought of her aching face and quickly stepped forward to stop Jonson. "Jonson, listen to your father. Stop talking!" As the saying goes, family troubles are not a thing to be talked about in public. Charles looked at Allen and the Su Family sitting here. He felt even more anger and could not help shouting at Celine, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and take him out. Do you want to make a fool of yourself here? " Celine held her breath and quickly said yes. She pulled the reluctant Jonson out of the room without even saying goodbye. Or they didn''t want to say it at this time. Seeing that her mother and brother had left, Susie felt embarrassed to stay here any longer. She picked up her bag and said goodbye. But when Susie left, she looked back at Farrell for several times. However, Farrell kept looking down at his phone without giving her a nce. "Mr. James, Miss Molly, I''m really sorry. My son is thoughtless. Please don''t mind!" There was only Charles left in the Cheng Family. No, there was also Allen. Charles stood up and apologized. "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Charles." James patted Charles on the shoulder to show his understanding. "What about thewyer''s letter?" Charles looked at Molly. Seeing that things were getting more and more serious, if James didn''t say anything more, the scene would be even more embarrassing. "Today is to discuss your engagement. Don''t make a scene. Let''s make it clear first!" Chapter 106 Live Together Chapter 106 Live Together James said, "Well, Molly, today we are here to discuss your marriage with Allen. This is the most important thing. You don''t have to look into other things now!" Shrugging her shoulders, Molly said, "Since you have said so, then forget it!" "Mr. Charles, please have a seat. We still have to talk about the things about Molly and Allen." Peggy gestured for Charles to sit back. "Look, it''s November now. It''s a little hasty to confirm the wedding date. How about we set it next year? We can let the two children develop a good rtionship first. What do you think?" Peggy suggested. Charles nodded in agreement, "Well, I have no objection. If they get married next year, the rtionship between the two children will be stable, which is not bad." "Okay, since Mr. Charles has no objection, as for the date of marriage, we just make such this decision for the time being, and..." Raising her head, Peggy said with a smile, "I just want Molly and Allen to develop a good rtionship. I hope that the two of them can live together recently." "Live together?" Molly called out herself before anyone else said anything. ''Mom didn''t say this suggestion when she was at home, but she said it at this time...'' Seeing that Peggy was giving her a hint with her eyes not to talk nonsense, Molly could not ask her full of questions. Molly turned to look at Farrell and James and wanted to see if they knew the answer. But Molly found that Farrell were also looking at Peggy in confusion. James was sitting aside and drinking tea, as if he knew the answer, but he didn''t mean to keep his words. James also gave a hint to Molly with his eyes, indicating her not to speak. Seeing that she couldn''t count on her father and brother, Molly curled her lips and looked away, holding her chin to look at Allen. When Molly turned her head, she found that Allen was also surprised with his mouth and eyes wide open. Molly could even be sure that if there were no eye sockets, his eyeballs would have already been out of his eye sockets and began to roll on the ground. ''Stop! Stop! Stop! This scene was really... So beautiful! I didn''t dare to look at it, and I''d better not think about it.'' But looking at the surprised expression on Allen''s face, Molly felt much better. At least, the two of them didn''t know about it, so she felt a lot more bnced psychologically. Noticing that Molly was looking at him, Allen''s eyes lit up. He looked at her and was about to say something. "Don''t ask me. I know nothing like you!" Molly covered Allen''s mouth with her hand and said, "It should be my mother''s temporary idea. If you want to know, you can ask my motherter." Looking at Molly''s hand beside his mouth, Allen nodded obediently. Then he quickly kissed her hand when Molly didn''t care about it, and quickly bounced it away. Then Allen looked at Molly with a smile as if nothing had happened. Molly was startled by the touch from her hand, but before she could react, the person who did it was already sitting aside and smiling at her innocently. In this way, not to mention that Molly had no intention of ming him, even if she had that in mind, it had disappeared in his smile. ''I am really defeated by him! Now he even knows how to flirt with me. If he really recovers in the future, he will be even better!'' Molly touched her forehead helplessly, but the smile on her face didn''t disappear. After a while, Allen got closer to Molly and gently tapped her with a finger. But when Molly looked back at him, he quickly withdrew his finger and turned his head away. He didn''t look at her anymore. He just smiled and didn''t say anything. But when Molly turned around, Allen''s finger followed her again. After a few times, Molly didn''t respond. When Allen poked her again, Molly didn''t respond at all and continued to taste the tea in her hand carefully. Seeing that Molly ignored him, Allen moved close to her and stared at her with his eyes. In fact, Molly was just ying with him, and she was not facial paralysis. Being stared at by Allen like this, she couldn''t naturally hold on. "What''s wrong?" Molly asked Allen in a low voice. Seeing that he was about to turn around and say nothing, Molly quickly said to stop him, "Don''t allow to turn around and not speak, or I will ignore you!" This move had always been effective to Allen, and today was no exception. But he looked at Molly and opened his mouth but said nothing. "Eh? What on earth made you so embarrassed? " Molly was a little worried about his reaction. She knew that Allen was rarely like this. Did he encounter some big problems and feel a little embarrassed to ask her for help? Thinking of this, Molly was a little restless. Fortunately, she still remembered what the asion was. She lowered her voice and asked in a low voice, "Allen, what can I do for you? Just say it! " Seeing that Allen''s face was still red, but he didn''t say anything, Molly was angry and anxious. "If you have anything to say, just say it quickly. Do you want to make me anxious to death?" "Hurry up! If you don''t want to tell me, I''ll ask my mother to ask you! " This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Seeing that Molly moved out Peggy, Allen''s face turned even redder. He quickly held her arm and said, "Don''t tell Aunt Peggy, I''ll tell you now." Raising her eyebrows, Molly said, "Then say it quickly!" Allen took a look at Molly and said, "Come here. I''ll tell you." Molly raised her eyebrows again and said, "You are so mysterious. What the hell are you going to do?" But Molly still put her ears close to his mouth. A stream of air flew over her ears, making her feel itchy. Molly shrank her neck in itch. At this time, she heard Allen''s slightly timid voice. "Molly, I just want to ask you if you want to live with me." Allen asked carefully, showing his mood. He was not sure, and even hesitated for a long time to ask, afraid of hearing the answer he did not want to know. Allen''s question made Molly feel sad. She sniffed and blinked. After adjusting her mood, she put on a smile and began to tease Allen. "So you have been hesitating here for a long time and just want to ask me this question!" Molly rubbed his nose two times and said, "Then tell me first. Do you want to live with me?" "I asked you first!" Allen red at Molly, unsatisfied with her answer. Molly knocked at his forehead, "I know you asked me first, but if you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you." After saying that, Molly pulled his angry face and felt happier when she heard Allen''s vague "bullying me". Looking at Molly, Allen finally surrendered. He lowered his head and said, "I want to live with you." Although Allen''s voice was very low, it could be heard by Molly, but she pretended not to hear it. "Eh? Was anyone talking just now? Why didn''t I hear it clearly? Can you say it again? " Allen turned around and said angrily, "Forget it if you don''t hear it clearly!" But at this moment, Molly approached him and whispered in his ear in the same way as he did just now, "Allen, I want to live with you." In an instant, Allen''s anger dissipated. Looking at Molly, who was still very close to him, he smiled brightly. Molly and Allen were in harmony, while Peggy and Charles were still discussing whether they should live together. Charles frowned, "Mrs. Peggy, isn''t it against the rules?" "The rules are set by people. It doesn''t matter if they are changed properly." Charles was still worried, "But... It''s not a big deal that Allen is a man, but Miss Molly is a girl. Does it damage her reputation? It''s really not appropriate! " Peggy smiled and said, "s! Nowadays, many young couples will live together before they get married. They call this "trial marriage", and they will be together if they are suitable, and if they are not, they will separate. Both of them will not dy. This is a normal phenomenon. Mr. Charles, don''t be so old-fashioned. It''s better to keep pace with the times! " After saying that, Peggy frowned again. "As for Molly''s reputation, I''m Molly''s mother. How can I not care about it?" Peggy looked at Allen and Molly, who were talking with a smile, and said, "Besides, they two are going to get married soon. It''s no big deal! Do you still hope that the two of them will break up one day, Mr. Charles? " "No, no! I don''t think so! " Charles denied at once. Even if he thought so, he could not admit it, let alone he did not think so. Peggy immediately decided, "In that case, let the two move together in a few days. It happens that Farrell has a house in the downtown. After the decoration, there has been no one lived in. The surrounding environment is good. Let them two live here first! " Charles refused in a hurry, "Let our Cheng Family arrange the house. After all, there is no reason for your woman to arrange the house!" Peggy smiled politely and said, "It doesn''t matter. After all, they two live in that house. It''s the same for either of us to arrange. Besides, that house is empty in that ce. Isn''t it just right to let the two of them live in?" Hearing that, Charles didn''t dare to say anything more. He could only continue to discuss with Peggy. It was not until Peggy had decided when they would move together that she realized that she had to question the person involved for advice. "Allen, Molly, we are going to let you two move in together from next week. Do you two have any opinions?" Chapter 107 Worry Chapter 107 Worry "Molly, Allen, do you have any problem?" "What?" Molly was looking at Allen with a smile. Hearing Peggy''s question, she quickly answered, "Mom, I have no objection!" Peggy looked at Allen with a smile, "Allen, what about you?" Allen giggled, "I will listen to Molly!" "Okay!" "Now that the two of them have no objection, let''s make a deal," said Peggy happily, turning to look at Charles. Originally, Charles had been silently hoping that Allen or Molly would not agree, but when Charles saw this situation, he had no choice but to agree. "Well, since Allen has agreed, I won''t say anything words that will bother you." Charles subconsciously replied to Peggy, "In that case, Mrs. Peggy, tell me the address and I''ll send Allen there." "In fact, if you have something to deal with that day, I can ask Molly to pick up Allen," said Peggy, smiling at Charles. "How could it be? Even if there is something important that day, I have to cancel it!" Charles said in a hurry. But when Charles was talking, his phone rang. He picked it up, looked at it and hung it up. But before he could continue to speak, his phone rang again. After thinking for a while, Charles looked up at James and Peggy. James reached out a hand to signal him to do as he liked. Then Charles walked aside to answer the phone. But after a few words, his face changed. Didn''t know whether it was about his family or the After Charles hung up the phone, he walked up to the Su Family and said hesitantly that he had something to do in thepany. James and Peggy thought that they had finished talking anyway. James said, "Mr. Charles, you can go ahead with your work." After saying that, James saw that Charles was looking at Allen with an embarrassed look on his face, and that Molly and Allen were talking happily. James shook his head helplessly and smiled. Then he said to Charles, "Molly hasn''t seen Allen for a few days. Just let them stay for a few time. In the evening, I''ll ask Molly or Farrell to send Allen back." Hearing James''s words, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He apologized in a hurry, "Mr. James, I''m really sorry. Something happened in thepany all of a sudden. How about we have a good drink next time when I''ll treat you?" James smiled and said, "Don''t worry. After all, we have be rtives by marriage. There will be plenty of time in the future. Mr. Charles, since you have something else to do today, go ahead with your work!" In the end, Allen went back to the Su Family with Molly. However, when they sent Allen to go home, they had different opinions. Molly said that she would send Allen to go home, but James and Peggy didn''t agree and said that it was not appropriate for her to go. Atst, Peggy waved her hand and said to Farrell, "Farrell, you go to send Allen home!" With a long sigh, Farrell stood up from the sofa and said, "Mom, you abandoned your son since you had a son-inw. It''s not fair!" "Do you want fairness?" Peggy gave a sneer, "Then you''d better find a girlfriend as soon as possible, so that I can have a chance to be fair to you!" "I don''t believe it!" Farrell curled his lips, "If I find you a daughter-inw, you will only be more unfair to me. If you have a grandson, I''m afraid I won''t have any position in front of you! So, in order that I can live a good life for two more years, I''d better stay single! " "You child!" Peggy cursed, but the smile in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. Didn''t know since when Farrell could really face these topics with a smile. As a mother, as long as her child didn''t mind and could be happy, she would be satisfied. Although Farrell said so, he saw the tears in Peggy''s eyes. Farrell was stunned. He walked up to Peggy and hugged her. Heforted her in a soft voice, "Mom, don''t worry. I will be fine in the future. I promise!" Seeing that James was also excited, Molly frowned. She always felt that something had happened to her brother that she did not know. Although Molly was the kind of person who didn''t want to ask since you didn''t want to tell me, everyone knew that. It was really ufortable that I didn''t know it alone. Molly frowned and looked at Farrell, who just smiled at her. Then Farrell patted Peggy on the shoulder and said to Allen, "Let''s go, Allen, I will drive you home today!" Allen said goodbye to James, Peggy and Molly with a smile. Then he followed Farrell out of the house. "Farrell, wait!" Before Farrell started the car, he heard Peggy''s voice. Farrell motioned for Allen to stay in the car, and he own got off the car to have a look. Peggy just arranged a few words to remind them to be careful. When there were only the three of them in the living room after Farrell and Allen left, Molly had time to ask James and Peggy, "Mom, why did you suddenly ask me to live with Allen today? We didn''t say that when we were at home. " Peggy looked at her yfully, "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? " "I''m not unhappy." Molly touched her nose and said, "It''s just that it''s a little surprising that you suddenly mention it." All of a sudden, Peggy reached out her hand and knocked on Molly''s forehead. "Ah!" Peggy knocked this hard this time. Molly rubbed her forehead and said discontentedly, "Mom, what are you doing? It hurts! " Original from N?velDrama.Org. "You still asked me what I was doing!" Peggy pointed Molly''s forehead again, "If you hadn''t quarreled with the Cheng Family just after a few words, would I havee up with such an idea all of a sudden?" "It''s not my fault. Listen to what Jonson said and Mrs. Celine said. Allen''s face changed at that time. How can I bear it?" Molly felt a little wronged, and she didn''t quite understand what Peggy meant. "Besides, I quarreled with Jonson and Mrs. Celine, and you asked me to live with Allen. Is there any necessary connection between the two?" Peggy felt a little angry but helpless with Molly, "Of course you are fine now. But Allen is still living in the Cheng Family, isn''t he? If Jonson can''t find you, he will definitely make trouble for Allen! " James added, "Allen lives in the Cheng Family. It''s easy for Jonson or Mrs. Celine to make trouble for him." Molly''s face turned deathly pale as they talked. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I... I didn''t think too much..." James and Peggy had nned to let Molly know the reason, but they didn''t mean to frighten her at all. Seeing their youngest daughter like this, they were not in the mood to lecture her at all. "Don''t cry! We know it''s not your fault. After all, what Jonson and Mrs. Celine said was too annoying. " Holding Molly in her arms and wiping her tears, Peggy said, "So we didn''t stop you when you said these words, didn''t we? Well, you didn''t say anything wrong. Since others have bullied us, how can we not fight back! Don''t cry... " Molly sobbed, "But they... What if they bully Allen? " "That''s why we said Allen moved out to live with you!" "But what if they bully Allen these days?" Well, James and Peggy looked at each other. Molly was trapped in such a circle of thinking and could not get out. Peggy took a step back and signaled James with her eyes. Come on! James had no choice but to sit down next to Molly and said, "Molly, don''t worry too much. After all, this is our guess. Not to mention what Mrs. Celine wants to do to Allen, she still has some scruples. Even if she really wants to bully Allen, Allen won''t stand still and let her bully. Just be rxed!" Molly was still unsure. She raised her head and looked at James with her red eyes. "Really?" "It''s true!" Peggy scrambled for an answer, "When your brother went to send Allen home, I told him to send Allen directly to his room. If you are still worried, you can call Allen tomorrow." Although Peggy said so, Molly was not very happy. She sat in the living room and waited for Farrell to Before long, Farrell came back. Farrell had just put the car key in the vestibule and was about to put on his slippers when he felt darkness in front of him. When he raised his head, he saw Molly standing in front of him and looking at him eagerly. Taken aback, Farrell took two steps back and asked, "What''s going on? Why did youe here all of a sudden? " Molly caught Farrell in a hurry and asked, "Brother, how is Allen?" ''What do you mean?'' Hearing Molly''s question, Farrell was stunned. He happened to see James and Peggy winking at him. Thinking of what happened today, how could Farrell not understand! "Nothing serious. I saw Allen enter the room and I think he will go to bed soon." "Are you relieved now?" said Peggy with a smile. Molly nodded. "Then go back to your room to sleep. It''s sote!" In fact, today''s things were really not like what Farrell said, and it didn''t seem that nothing had happened. First of all, the reason why Charles was called out today was not because there was something wrong with thepany, but because his dear son, Jonson, had hit someone. The men Jonson hit were his bodyguards. One of the bodyguards was beaten by him with two broken ribs, another with a broken thigh bone, and one who was directly hit in the head by him. Atst, Jonson was restrained by several other bodyguards, so they had time to call Charles. This time Jonson aroused public anger. The bodyguards wanted to resign collectively. There was no way, no matter how high their sry was, everything would be in vain if they lost their lives! After arriving at the hospital, Charles went to apologize andforted the bodyguards. He was so tired that he sweated heavily. When Charles came back home, he saw the arrogant Jonson. Charles was even angrier and couldn''t help scolding Jonson again. Jonson was already full of anger. When he heard that Allen was going to live with Molly, Jonson became angrier. He even wanted to have a fight with Allen to vent his anger. When Farrell and Allen arrived at the Cheng Family, Jonson was standing at the gate. Chapter 108 Pregnant Chapter 108 Pregnant When Farrell and Allen arrived at the Cheng Family, Jonson was standing at the gate. From afar, Farrell and Allen saw Jonson. The two smiled at each other. Farrell said, "Allen, your brother seems to care about you very much. He hase to pick you up at the gate!" "Huh!" Allen chuckled, "If only he really cares about me so much. I''m afraid he''s just scolded by his father and wants toe here to vent his anger on me!" After saying that, Allen turned his head and sneered, "But I really want to care about him today, but it''s not the time yet." After saying that, Allen sighed with regret. "Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future." said Farrell, patting Allen on the shoulder. Farrell frowned, "But then again, it''s not convenient for you to do anything now. When are you going to be normal?" Allen smiled and said, "Don''t worry. After a while, when I have the strength to suppress them Hearing that, Farrell frowned even more tightly. "I say you are troublesome. Is it necessary for you to spend for such a long time? You are my brother-inw and you call me brother. How can I not help you? " "I know you will help me, but I don''t want to do that." Allen shook his head and said, "But the doings of Charles and his family to me and my parents, I want to settle ounts with them personally." Seeing the firm look on Allen''s face, Farrell knew that he couldn''t persuade him. "Forget it. Since you think so, let it be." Allen patted Farrell on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Farrell. If I need your help, I will definitely speak!" With a sly smile at the corners of his mouth, Farrell looked at Allen and said, "When are you going to tell Molly about your situation? Don''t me me for not reminding you. If you don''t tell her yourself, but Molly finds it out herself, the consequences will be very serious. " Allen thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell her sometime." Staring at Allen, Farrell said, "I''m worried about like this you." Indeed, Allen frowned deeply now. It was hard to believe what he just said. "How could it be?" Allen smiled, "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Since Allen had said so, Farrell didn''t know what else to say, and now they had arrived at the gate of the Cheng Family. The two of them sat in the car and looked at Jonson who was not far away. "Do you think he wille towards us?" "Maybe he will. After all, Jonson probably thought it was Molly who sent me back." Allen spected. Sure enough, seeing that the car had been parked in ce and Molly and Allen didn''t get off, Jonson was a little anxious and walked towards the car. However, as soon as Jonson approached the car, the door of the passenger seat opened. Sure enough, Allen got out of the car. Jonson said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Oh, my dear brother, you came back sote!" Allen ignored Jonson and walked past him without looking at him. Jonson was not satisfied with this. He opened his eyes wide and wanted to continue. At this time, the door of the driver''s seat was opened, and Jonson''s eyes were immediately attracted again. Seeing the personing out of the car, Jonson was stunned. ''Didn''t it be said that it was Molly who sent Allen back? Why was it Farrell who got out of the car?'' Jonson stammered, "What? Why are you here?" Raising his eyebrows, Farrell asked, "Why not me?" Then Farrell ignored Jonson and said to Allen, "Allen, I''ll take you in!" Allen smiled, "No, thanks. I''m already at the door." Farrell stepped forward, "No, I can''t. My mother said that I can''t go back until I send you to your room." Allen frowned, "Aunt Peggy, does she think I''m a girl?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Farrellughed twice when he heard it. But in the end, although Farrell didn''t really send Allen to his room as Peggy told him, Farrell also sent Allen to his residence. "Farrell, I''m already here. You should go back now!" Looking around, Farrell said in a low voice, "Be careful. If they want to look for you, you''d better push them off as much as you can." Allen nodded, "Okay, I know." This matter hade to an end. As for whether Celine and Jonson had looked for Allen or not, Molly didn''t know. After all, she could only judge by what Allen had said on the phone. As for whether Allen was telling only the good news and not the bad, Molly didn''t know. But... Molly put down the pen in her hand and stretched herself. Today was Friday, and tomorrow was Saturday. She and Allen were going to move to the apartment belonging to the two of them. From now on... Molly touched her hot cheek and felt a little shy when she thought of the future! Molly began to pack up the things she needed a few days ago. But she always felt that she had forgotten something, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, the apartment wasn''t far away from her home. When it was short of anything, she could go home to take it or buy a new one. ''Oh, by the way, I don''t know if Allen has packed up his things or not. Should I pick him up tomorrow? Well, I''d better call him when I go back today. Otherwise, he might be silly to take only himself there without taking anything with him. Oh, by the way, although my parents had asked someone to redecorate it ording to my taste, I''d better go to see it today and take a few photos to show it to Allen. If he is not satisfied with anything, then let''s see if it can be changed. I had almost finished all the work on the table, so I had nothing else to do today. How about driving to have a look now.'' Having made up her mind, Molly packed up her things, picked up her bag and walked out of the office. It was Friday today. All the teachers who had sses went to the ssroom, and those who didn''t have sses went home early. So the whole corridor was very quiet. Today, Molly helped her tutor finish a task. His office was on the five floor, and it was a little far from the elevator. Molly didn''t want to take the stairs, so she walked briskly to the elevator. What a coincidence! As soon as Molly reached the elevator, she saw the door open. But more coincidentally, Molly herself did not expect that there was a person standing in the open elevator, whom she was not unfamiliar with. It was Cassie. To be honest, since Molly saw Kevin and Cassie in the campusst time, she hadn''t seen Cassie for a period of time. But it was only a month. Molly didn''t expect Cassie to change so much. Although Molly didn''t like Cassie and even hated her, Molly had to admit that Cassie looked very likable. Sometimes Cassie acted like a spoiled girl, which was full of girlish feeling, and Cassie should be liked by men. Otherwise, in the previous life, Molly wouldn''t have let Cassie undermine her like this. However, when Molly saw Cassie today, she felt that Cassie seemed to be several years older. Cassie didn''t look like a college student at all, but like a woman who had been oppressed by life. Cassie looked much haggard. When Molly and Cassie were standing together, Molly should be older than Cassie. But now, many people might think that Cassie was older than Molly. Although Molly wanted to know what had happened to Cassie these days for gloating, Molly didn''t want to take the initiative to say hello to Cassie. The two didn''t say anything and quietly watched the changing number of the elevator. Five floor, four floor... Ding! The elevator went straight to the first floor. As soon as Molly stepped out of the elevator, Cassie''s voice came from behind. "Molly!" Molly sneered silently, turned around and put on a smile. "Is there anything the matter with you?" Cassie''s eyes darkened. She took two steps forward and approached Molly. "I broke up with Kevin." "Broke up?" Molly was a little surprised. There was something wrong with the plot. Shouldn''t Kevin treat Cassie as his true love? Why did they break up? In fact, Kevin had told Molly at the school gate that day. But Molly didn''t notice what Kevin was talking about, so Molly didn''t know. "It doesn''t matter. The old won''t go, and the new won''te. Maybe you will meet a better man in the future." Mollyforted Cassie perfunctorily, "But, is that why you specially stopped me?" "Of course not!" Cassie snorted, "I broke up with Kevin. Molly, you must be very happy, right?" "Eh?" Molly asked in confusion, "Cassie, are you not sick today?" Cassie didn''t know why Molly suddenly asked her such a question. Cassie was a little confused and said, "No, no." "I suggest you go to the school hospitalter to see if you have a fever." Shaking her head, Molly sighed and continued to walk forward. "Otherwise, why did you talk nonsense in broad daylight? You broke up with Kevin, and I''m sad for you. How could I be happy?" "Molly! Don''t y dumb in front of me! " Cassie roared at Molly. Hearing Cassie''s tone, Molly withdrew the smile on her face and looked at her coldly. "Why should I pretend to be silly for you?" "Don''t you like Kevin?" Frightened by Molly, Cassie said, taking a step back. "Ha-ha! I like him. Who told you that? " It seemed that Molly had heard a very funny joke. Molly kept as bad as you!" "I don''t think I will take a look at Kevin even if he is humiliated in front of me!" After saying that, Molly walked forward, but she heard the voice of Cassie from behind. "Molly, you know what? I''m pregnant. " Chapter 109 Clash With Cassie Chapter 109 sh With Cassie "Molly, you know what? I''m pregnant. " Hearing this, Molly paused for a moment, but she quickly reacted and said without any emotion in her voice, "Oh, really? Congrattions! " Perhaps Cassie didn''t expect that Molly would be so calm. Hearing Molly''s congrattion, Cassie could not help but smile bitterly. "Congrattions? What can I be congratted? " Molly didn''t reply. She turned around and looked at Cassie coldly. Cassie saw Molly turn around, Cassie''s expression was even more bitter. "I''m pregnant, but Kevin still wants to break up with me. But if we break up, what about the baby in my belly?" Molly opened her mouth, but finally said, "You can ask Kevin this question yourself." "Do you think I didn''t ask?" Cassie roared, and then cried regardless of her image, "Kevin said he wanted me to go to the hospital to have an abortion!" Cassie stared at the distance, gnashed her teeth and said, "How can he be so cruel? This is his own child. How can he have the heart to abort it?" Looking at Cassie like this, Molly could not tell what kind of feeling she had. In fact, when Cassie said that she was pregnant, Molly had already guessed the result. Although Molly didn''t know much about Kevin in her previous life, she had been his wife for two years and knew him well. At present, Kevin''s own strength was not outstanding enough. If he wanted to get the inheritance right of the Tang Family, he not only needed to make a good impression on his father, but also needed to find a strong partner. Human beings pursued profit while birds died for food. No matter how close friends were, they would Original from N?velDrama.Org. turn against each other one day. The rtionship between husband and wife was rtively stable among all the rtionships. If Kevin wanted to find a strong ally, the best way was to marry a wife with a strong background. This was what Kevin had done in the previous life, and she, Molly, was his greatest help. Now, Kevin''s father didn''t have a good impression on him. If Kevin made the matter that the unmarried pregnancy at this time, his father might directly remove him from the list of heir. Besides, Kevin was not married yet, but made a bastard first. Which family in B City would dare to marry their daughter to him in the future? Therefore, it was impossible for Cassie to keep the baby. Even if Cassie didn''t have the heart to do it, Kevin would force her to do it. Although Molly was surprised, she didn''t feel sorry for Cassie at all. How could she sympathize with Cassie? After all, Molly lost her five month old child because of Cassie. If she sympathized with Cassie, then who cared about her at that time? Molly looked coldly at Cassie''s belly and pretended to be very distressed. It was not until quite a while Hearing Molly''s question, Cassie''s eyes lit up. "Please help me!" Molly nced at Cassie and asked, "Well, what do you want me to do for you?" Cassie said excitedly, "I''ve heard that Kevin is going to attend a major banquet a few dayster. Molly, I want to ask you to take me in, so..." "In this way, you can tell everyone that you are pregnant with Kevin''s child in front of so many celebrities at the banquet. In this way, the whole rich circle in B City will know. If there are reporters at the banquet, more people will know. " Molly interrupted Cassie and said, "In this way, the Tang Family has to marry you into their house out of the pressure of public opinion. Well, I have to say that it''s a good idea from your degree of angle. " Hearing that Molly agreed with her idea, Cassie was even more surprised. "So you..." Molly interrupted Cassie in a hurry, "But don''t you think about why I should help you?" "You!" Cassie was stopped by Molly''s question, but Cassie quickly responded, "Molly, are you afraid that you will be found out that you brought me in? Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone even if I die! " "It''s none of my business!" Molly rudely shook off Cassie''s hand on her arm and said, "I don''t want to help you at all. Why do I make trouble for myself?" Cassie was shocked by Molly''s cold behavior and words. Cassie really didn''t expect that Molly, who had always been gentle, would say something like that, "Molly, you... You can''t be so heartless! " Molly was amused by Cassie''s words. ''Heartless? Was there any friendly sentiments between the two of us? There was hatred, but there was no friendly sentiments at all.'' Molly thought so in her heart and said so. However, when Cassie heard Molly''s words, her eyes were immediately filled with tears, and she said, "Molly, you can''t do this. Only you can help me at this time." While crying, Cassie pulled Molly''s sleeve, as if she was bullied by Molly. Molly was really helpless. If it was in the past, Molly would have pulled Cassie off her body and thrown Cassie as far as she could. But now, Molly could not do that. After all, this unreasonable woman in front of Molly was a pregnant woman. If Molly acted a little rudely, it would be troublesome for Molly to make Cassie miscarry carelessly! Although Molly also wanted to see Cassie''s miscarriage, Molly absolutely didn''t want to do it by herself, otherwise it would be another trouble. Moreover, Molly sneered. ''Kevin does this matter should be a greater blow to Cassie than I do. I also want Cassie to have a taste of the feeling that life is worse than death.'' However, when Molly looked at Cassie''s belly, her eyes dimmed. Molly struggled to get rid of Cassie''s hand. Molly cursed angrily and walked out without any hesitation. Cassie raised her head and asked again, "Molly, don''t you really help me?" With her back to Cassie, Molly rolled her eyes and said, "No." All of a sudden, Cassieughed and said, "Molly, what do you think if I jump down from the top floor Molly stopped and turned around slowly. She looked at Cassie and repeated with a faint smile, "You said, jump down from the top floor?" Cassie nodded and looked at Molly with a smug face. "There is a monitor in this building. If I jump down from the top floor, the school will definitely investigate it. Then the surveince video in this building will be checked carefully." "If they find that I have stayed here for such a long time with you and there is a conflict between us. Molly, what do you think they will think? Do you think they will suspect you?" Molly stared at Cassie with a faint smile. "Are you threatening me?" Cassie shrugged and said, "I don''t want to do that, either. But I have no other choice. If you agree to take me to the party, we can save the trouble." Molly nodded, "Okay." The surprise appeared on Cassie''s face again. "You agreed!" "Yes! I agree! " Then Molly turned around and walked on. While walking, Molly looked at her watch on her wrist. It was almost half past five. The time was tight, and she was dyed by Cassie for such a long time. Molly didn''t know if she could finish what she wanted to do today. Cassie pped her hands excitedly. When Molly was about to walk out of the building, Cassie found that Molly had already walked out. Cassie quickly caught up with Molly and said, "Molly, you haven''t told me the specific time and ce, and what should I prepare for attending that kind of banquet?" Molly''s patience was worn out by Cassie. Molly pursed her lips and told herself not to be impulsive. Molly looked at Cassie in confusion and said, "You are going to jump down from the top floor. Why do you care about the banquet?" "What?" Cassie stood still, "Didn''t you just agree to take me to that party?" "Did I say that?" Molly rubbed between her eyebrows and said, "Well, I''m saying that you can go to the top floor. I have no objection to this matter." Cassie was like being struck by lightning, "But, if I jump down, you will also be in trouble!" "What does it matter to me?" Molly looked at Cassie as if she was looking at an idiot. "I just happened to meet you here and talked to you for a while. Can''t I talk to you yet? Do you think the police are idiots like you?" "What''s more, if you jump down from upstairs, I''m afraid you can''t hide your pregnant belly anymore? A college girl jumped off a building and was suspected to be pregnant before marriage. What do you think of this news headline? " After Molly said that, as expected, there was a trace of panic on Cassie''s face. "But..." Molly smiled and said, "What''s the ''but''? After all, I don''t have the ability to make a woman pregnant. Naturally, this trouble has nothing to do with me." Molly took two steps forward, which made Cassie keep stepping back. "Besides, do you have the guts to jump down from the top floor?" "Why, why didn''t I?" Cassie said unconvinced. "Of course you don''t have the guts!" Molly took another step forward and almost clung to Cassie. With a smile on her face, Molly said, "Jumping from the top floor, if you die is a good result, that is, you will be bloody and ugly, and will be discussed, and your reputation will not be very good." Seeing that Cassie''s face became paler and paler, Molly snorted, "But if you are lucky enough not to die, you will definitely be injured. Not to mention if you will be short of arms and legs, even your beautiful little face may not be saved!" Speaking of this, Molly seemed to remember something all of a sudden. "By the way, you are from a poor family, aren''t you? Then how can your family afford to raise a good-for-nothing like you? " Cassie looked at Molly with her lips trembling, "Molly!" "Huh!" Molly sneered, "You are pregnant and want to benefit from this child in your belly. You want to marry into a rich family and be the young mistress of that family. You haven''t achieved this goal yet. How can you be willing to jump down and die? " Seeing that Cassie wanted to refute, Molly smiled again. "If that''s not the case, how could you let me take you to the banquet!" Chapter 110 The First Day Chapter 110 The First Day When Molly finally came out of the office building, Molly looked at her watch angrily. It was already past six o''clock. Molly looked back angrily behind her. It was all Cassie''s fault. Cassie took her hand and said something useless for such a long time. Now, Molly didn''t even have time to go to the apartment of the two of them. Originally, Molly nned to clean up if there was anything that she was not satisfied with. But now, Molly guessed that before she arrived at that apartment, her mother might have called her and asked her why she didn''t go home after work. Molly irritably put the hair aside that had been blown to her face. ''Forget it. Anyway, I will move there tomorrow. At this time, even if I have any problems, I can''t do anything about it. Just don''t go. If there is really a problem, let''s wait until Allen and I live in.'' After dinner, Molly checked her luggage again. She nodded her head and didn''t forget anything. As a matter of fact, Molly didn''t bring many things. She brought a few changes of clothes, the equipment she needed for work, some skin care products and cosmetics, and nothing else. Molly didn''t bring any daily necessities with her. However, Molly said that it didn''t matter. She could go to the apartment and buy those things with Allen. Thinking about it, it seemed that the two of them hadn''t gone to the supermarket together. Seeing that her own things were ready, Molly was about to call Allen to see how he was doing. Before Molly dialed the number, there was a knock on the door. Molly turned her head and thought for a while. The servant should note up at this time. Her brother had to work overtime today, so it must be her mother. "Mom, why do youe up sote?" When Molly opened the door and saw it was Peggy, she greeted Peggy and asked. Looking at Molly''s luggage, Peggy frowned and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can move out tomorrow. I "Yes, I''m ready." Molly said as she showed her suitcase to Peggy. Hearing that, Peggy frowned even more deeply. "Why do you bring something so little?" "Well, you have all arranged the apartment, haven''t you?" Molly zipped up and said, "I''ll take a few clothes first. If I need them, the apartment won''t be far from home anyway. I can drive home to get them. As for other things, I can buy them if I need them." Peggy nodded, "Okay! Then do you want us to drive you there tomorrow or do you want to go by yourself? " "I''ll go by myself." Molly pulled her suitcase back to the corner again. "Aren''t you and dad going to attend Mr. Qi''s birthday banquet? My brother seems to be on a business trip tomorrow afternoon, so don''t let him go back and forth. I''ll go by myself. Anyway, I know the way. " "Okay, we won''t send you tomorrow. Be careful on the way." Molly nodded and was pulled to sit next to her by Peggy. "I still remember that when you were a child, the mostmon thing you did was to follow me and call me mom one after another." Looking at Molly''s face, a look of nostalgia appeared on Peggy''s face. "I thought you were so annoying at that time. I wished I could lock you in a small room and let you be alone for a while." "Mom, how can you think so?" Molly went into Peggy''s arms to express her dissatisfaction. "I was so cute when I was a child. How could you be so cruel?" After saying that, Molly pretended to cry in a low voice, which really amused Peggy. Peggy touched Molly''s nose and said, "You''re an adult now, but you still act like a spoiled child. Are you shy?" Molly raised her head proudly and said, "I''m acting like a spoiled child with my mother. Who dares to "Ha-ha!" Peggy was amused by Molly''s words. "You are still like a child now." After saying that, Peggy sighed again, "But in the twinkling of an eye, you grow up. You''re going to get married. You''re going to move out to live your own life tomorrow! How can you grow up so fast? " Molly stuck out her tongue naughtily and said, "I''m not a newborn baby. How can I grow up in an instant? Mom, it must be your illusion!" "Forget it." Peggy touched Molly''s hair and said, "You''re not old, and Allen looks younger. You don''t let me send someone to help you. Don''t forget to take care of Allen when you two are together. Don''t bully him!" Molly nodded obediently and thought to herself, ''I really don''t know who Allen and I are my mother''s biological!'' After arranging some other things, Peggy went out. Before leaving, Peggy asked Molly to call Allen and ask him if he had packed up his things and when he would arrive tomorrow. On the second day, Molly got dressed early and drove to the apartment. Molly had nned toe here a little earlier and clean up if there was anything she was not satisfied with. However, as soon as Molly opened the door, she saw Allen sitting alone on the sofa, with his suitcase beside him. "Allen, why did youe so early?" With a smile, Molly handed the things in her hand to Allen, who was smiling. Allen put Molly''s suitcase together with his, one blue and the other ck. They looked very harmonious. "I don''t have anything else to do. You have given me the key, so Ie first." "Great!" Molly stood on her tiptoe and stroked Allen''s hair. She praised, "Who sent you here?" "Collin sent me here." Seeing that Molly was going to rub his head, Allen not only didn''t pull her hand off, but also lowered his head, which was more convenient for Molly to rub. Collin was the driver of the Cheng Family, and Molly knew this. Molly was more satisfied with Allen''s action. She pulled Allen to the sofa and sat down. She couldn''t help but rub him two more times. "Originally, Jonson said he wanted to send me here. But I didn''t agree." After what had happenedst week, Molly had a bad impression of Jonson. Hearing what Allen said, she patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him, "Well done!" "But did Jonson make trouble for you these days?" To be honest, since Allen didn''t tell Molly the attitude of the four members of the Cheng Family to him every day, Molly had been worried. Allen shook his head, "No." "That''s good." Molly looked at the suitcase which was still put aside and asked, "Haven''t you entered the room to have a look?" Allen nodded, "I haven''t seen it yet, and I don''t know which room is mine." "That''s good. I haven''t looked at it carefully. We two can visit it together." Mollyughed. "But now we''d better put our luggage in the room first." After saying that, Molly went to carry her suitcase, but before she could do so, Allen reached out his hand to take it. Molly smiled and said, "No, thanks. You have to carry your own suitcase. How can you carry two suitcases?" As soon as Molly finished her words, she saw that Allen picked up his ck box with the other hand and winked at Molly. Molly was stunned. ''Well, forget what I said just now. However, Allen was really handsome like this. What if I liked him more?'' This apartment was a two story duplex apartment, about more than two hundred square meters. Although it was decided by Peggy and others, they still adopted Molly''s opinion on the decoration, so on the whole, Molly was very satisfied with it. Molly asked Allen''s opinion as she went upstairs. After going upstairs, Molly went to open Allen''s room and said, "Have a look. This is your room. See if you''re satisfied. If there is anything that you are not satisfied with, you can tell me and we can change it." Allen stood in the middle of the room and looked around. Although the decoration didn''t look very exquisite, it made people feel veryfortable. If you took a closer look, you could feel that the host of the decoration was carefully setting up afortable environment for them. Allen smiled and said, "No, thanks. I feel very good now." Seeing that Allen was satisfied, Molly smiled too. "As long as you are satisfied." After saying that, Molly walked to a hollowed out small door that looked very exquisite. She slightly twisted the door and opened it. She waved at Allen and said, "Your room is connected to the study. If you want to do anything in the study, you can go in through this door. Come here and have a look at the study. Is there anything that you are not satisfied with? " When the door was opened, Allen was a little surprised. Of course he noticed it, but he thought it was just a decoration, and he really didn''t expect it to be opened. The decoration of the study was totally different from that of the room. There were two totally different styles, but both of them looked veryfortable. There were two desks in the middle of the study. There were two bookshelves on the wall, one on the left and one on the right. A part of the books were ced on one bookshelf, but there was nothing on the other. There were a few paintings and calligraphy hanging around, and there were severalrge vases around it. Pointing at the desk and bookshelf, Molly said to Allen, "Look, here we two share half of the space. My books have been ced on the bookshelf. If you want to read any books, we can buy them back and put them on your bookshelf." Seeing that Allen was staring at theyout of the room, Molly asked with a smile, "What do you think? Are you satisfied? " Allen nodded. Molly smiled and led him out of the study. Then she said, "Next to your room is my room. Do you want to pack up your things first or go to my room with me to have a look?" Allen took Molly''s suitcase consciously and walked out of the room before she could say anything. Molly shook her head and chuckled behind Allen. Then she heard Allen say in a low voice, "I don''t know how to pack up. Can you help me after you pack up?" After saying that, Allen turned his head and looked at Molly with his big eyes blinking, acting cute. ''Good heavens! I just didn''t go to see you for a few days, and how can you act so cute!'' Molly warned herself not to be seduced by Allen''s handsome face. She should tell him that he have to finish his own things by himself, but what she said was, "Okay, I''ll help you pack upter!" After saying that, Molly covered her forehead with her hand and sighed to herself, ''Sure enough, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. beauty is harmful to the country. The ancients did not deceive me!'' Chapter 111 Shopping In The Supermarket Chapter 111 Shopping In The Supermarket In fact, the decoration of Molly and Allen''s room was almost finished, so Molly packed her luggage first. At this time, Molly took time to go to the bathroom. As expected, her brother had prepared all the other things, except for toothpaste and toothbrush and other toiletries. But it didn''t matter. These were all small things. She would go to the supermarket with Allen to buy themter. Since Molly had promised Allen to help him pack his luggage, she went to his room again, opened his wardrobe and hung his clothes one by one. If the luggage carried by Molly was simple, then Allen''s luggage was even simpler. There was nothing else except for a few clothes and aptop. What''s more, Allen only brought a few change clothes, all of which were sportswear and no pajamas. Molly couldn''t help asking, "Allen, who helped you pack your luggage?" "I packed it myself!" Allen said as he handed something to Molly. "Okay." Molly nodded and said, "I think you packed it yourself. Why don''t you ask the servant to do it for you?" "I thought I could do it myself, so I didn''t ask the servant for help." Allen tilted his head and looked at Molly uneasily, "Did I do something wrong?" Molly chuckled and patted Allen''s head, which was drooping because of disappointment. "No, you packed it up well. But you didn''t bring anything like pajamas. We''re going out to buy somethingter, and we can buy it back by the way." "Do you have anything else to buy? Let''s two buy it togetherter." After packing up, Molly was a little thirsty. She went downstairs to get two sses of water and handed one to Allen, asking him questions. Allen shook his head in confusion. Didn''t know if he was saying there was nothing to buy or if he was saying he didn''t know. Molly raised her hand to look at her watch. It was almost eleven o''clock. It was time for lunch. There was nothing to pack up in the room. Molly pulled Allen up from the sofa and asked, "Are you hungry? Allen, let''s go shopping now and have lunch outside. " Allen answered happily, picked up his coat and followed Molly downstairs. As the two of them walked towards the garage, Molly asked Allen, "What would you like for lunch?" Allen looked at Molly and smiled, "I don''t know. It''s up to you." "Ah! Let me decide again! " Mollyined, "Do you know what a century''s problem is?" "What is it?" Allen asked curiously. "Just what do we eat every day?" Molly began to mumble, "We have to eat every day, but we don''t know what to eat every day..." Molly kept talking about it until they arrived at the underground garage. It was conceivable that Molly''s resentment towards this problem was so deep that it was a little funny for Allen. But Allen was afraid that Molly would get angry and didn''t dare tough out. It was really ufortable to hold it back. Molly turned to look at Allen and said, "If you want tough, just do it. It''s so ufortable to bear it!" "Ha-ha..." Then Molly said slowly, "Since youugh at me, don''t forget to think what to eatter." Obviously, this question didn''t scare Allen. He kept smiling and looked at Molly with a little teasing in his eyes. Molly''s face turned red because of his gaze. She didn''t know what to say at once. She could only quicken her pace and said, "Ah! I''m so hungry. Let''s go quickly. " Hearing this, Allen''s smile widened. However, when they really arrived at the restaurant, Molly thought that Allen didn''te out often, and she didn''t really ask Allen to take her to find the restaurant. Moreover, ording to her experience of having dinner with Allen several times, Molly parked her car in front of a Sichuan Restaurant. "Let''s go. You like spicy food, don''t you? How about we have Sichuan cuisine today? " Molly asked with a smile. Allen''s smiling eyes almost narrowed and he kept nodding. Molly had never been to this restaurant before. She just heard from her friend that the food there was delicious. Coincidentally, Allen liked spicy food, so Molly remembered it. The two of them walked into the restaurant and asked for a private room. When they entered, they found that the decoration here was very good. It was basically the style of the Song Dynasty, and it was worth investigating. Since Molly was a professional, she could not find anything that did not match the Song Dynasty from it. The decoration of such a restaurant could attract arge number of customers even if it was not for food. Seeing this, Molly could not help but nod. Allen pulled out the chair for Molly gentlemanly and sat down on the other side. After sitting on the chair, Molly smiled and gestured for Allen to lower his head. When he bent down in confusion, Molly reached out to touch his head and praised, "Well done!" Allen allowed her to mess up his hairstyle. After Molly took her hand back, he suddenly put his big hand over her head and whispered, "You also did well!" His voice was deep and pleasant. Molly at this time to realize what the Inte said the ear will be pregnant what feeling. Molly wanted Allen to say a few more words, but she was afraid that she own would blush if he said it. It was really a contradictory mentality. However, this idea did not bother her for too long, because at this time, the waiter came in and asked the two of them to order. Taking the menu, Molly carefully recalled Allen''s usual meals to eat more than a few dishes, and then reported them to the waiter. Hearing the dishes that Molly said were all his favorite, the smile on Allen''s face became more obvious. "Well, that''s all." Molly closed the menu. There were already several dishes. If there were more, she and Allen wouldn''t be able to finish this dishes all. "Wait!" At this moment, Allen suddenly called out to the waiter. Molly looked at him in confusion, and heard him say, "Add a kung pao chicken." The kung pao chicken was Molly''s favorite dish. Hearing Allen''s words, the smile on her face became more brilliant. Seeing that Allen was still looking at her after he finished his words, Molly smiled happily at him. Then she felt that her hand was grabbed by Allen under the table. The food in this restaurant was quite good. The two of them were in a good mood, so they had a good appetite and ate very well. After dinner, the two of them went to the shopping mall to buy some clothes for Allen. Molly wanted to buy Allen a lovely pajama, but she was afraid that Allen would be angry, so she chose a ck strip pajamas for him. After buying the clothes, Molly didn''t want to go to other ces, so she went to the supermarket under the shopping mall directly. Molly chose things in front, while Allen pushed a shopping cart behind her. When Molly threw the things into the cart, he would pick them up and have a look, as if he was very curious about these things. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Molly would ask Allen''s opinion when she was shopping and ask him which one he liked. The two of them pushed the cart to the shelf where the kitchen supplies were ced. They didn''t intend to buy anything, but Molly inadvertently nced at the shelf, and something attracted her attention. Then Molly took a step back and said to Allen, "Allen, how about we have dinner at home tonight?" Hearing the word "home", Allen smiled and said, "Eat at home? Molly, can you cook too? " "I can''t cook." Molly stuck out her tongue naughtily. Then she reached out and took something from the shelf. "But I can cook it as long as I have it." Allen took the thing from her hand and found it was a bag of hotpot condiment. He looked around and asked, "Do you want to eat this tonight?" "Yes! Is that okay? " Molly stared at the food in his hand eagerly. "I haven''t eaten for a long time. I miss it very much." Allen threw the hotpot condiment directly into the shopping cart and said, "Then eat this tonight!" "Yeah!" Molly was so excited that she held a scissor hand, as if she hadn''t eaten for a long time. Suddenly, another big meal was ced in front of her, which made her extremely excited. Allen could guarantee that even if he bought Molly the car she particrly wanted now, perhaps she wouldn''t be so happy to be like this. ''However, Molly''s birthday is approaching. Should I give her that car as a birthday gift?'' Allen was still thinking about it. Seeing that he couldn''t stand, Molly came over and pulled him. "Why don''t you walk? Since we have decided to have hotpot at home tonight, let''s go to buy food!" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Allen answered while allowing Molly to drag him away. "Allen, do you like meat?" Molly asked Allen with two boxes of meat in her hands. "Yes, I do!" Molly continued to shake the meat in her hand. "Do you want to eat beef or mutton?" Allen smiled, "Can I have both?" "Of course!" Molly threw the meat into the shopping cart, put some hot pot meatballs in it and bought some vegetables. Molly felt that she didn''t have many things to buy, but when she looked back, she found that the whole shopping cart was full. Fortunately, she had Allen as a freebor force, or she would have to worry about how to bring these things back. After returning home, with the help of Allen, Molly cut and washed the food materials she bought. When everything was ready, she took out an induction cooker from the kitchen, put the pot with hotpot ingredients in it, and began to call Allen to have dinner. After the pot was boiling, Molly put the beef in quickly. When the meat changed color, she took it out and put it in Allen''s bowl. "Have a try. How does it taste?" Allen was amused by the expectation on Molly''s face. He put the meat into his mouth with a smile and looked up at her strangely. Chapter 112 The First Day Of Living Together Chapter 112 The First Day Of Living Together Seeing that Allen''s face changed, Molly asked, "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good? " Unexpectedly, after swallowing the piece of meat in his mouth, Allen picked up another piece from the pot and put it into Molly''s bowl. "It''s delicious. Have a taste yourself!" Confused, Molly put the meat in her bowl into her mouth. It was fresh and delicious. When Molly raised her head and wanted to ask Allen why he had that expression just now, but she found that he was eating happily one after another. Molly about to speak, but saying nothing, and she didn''t interrupt Allen. She even picked up some food for him and put it in his bowl. "Molly, why did you do that?" While eating, Allen asked Molly. Molly smiled and said, "When I was in college, I and my ssmates sometimes made hotpot in our dormitory. These were the skills learned behind at that time!" Molly took a sip of the juice and sighed with satisfaction. "I thought it was delicious at that time, but I haven''t eaten it for a long time. Today when I ate it, I felt that it tasted a little different, but it was still delicious." Then Molly picked up another meatball from the pot and put it into her mouth. "Why haven''t you eaten for a long time?" Allen enjoyed the food, "It''s delicious!" "Because I don''t have anyone to apany me!" Molly pointed to his head. "Hotpot is the most boring thing to eat alone. It''s better to have more people." As Molly spoke, she gestured to Allen, "At that time, there were six people in our dormitory. When we were eating hot pot, we gathered together and chatted while eating. The atmosphere was so lively!" Unexpectedly, Allen put down his chopsticks at this time, and his mood was a little depressed. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said disappointedly, "I haven''t been to school yet!" Noticing that Allen was a little unhappy, Molly immediately persuaded him, "You don''t need to go to school. You are also very smart!" "Am I smart? Molly, don''t lie to me. " Allenughed at himself, "Many people said that I was a fool. Molly, don''t you dislike me?" Molly could tell from his words that he was tired of himself. Although Allen was asking Molly thest sentence, Molly still could feel nervous from his words. Molly didn''t know what to say to persuade Allen. After a while, she stood up, walked to Allen and sat down. She took his hand and put it together to hers. A big hand and a small hand were put together on the table. Then, Molly looked straight into Allen''s eyes, smiled gently and interlocked her hand with his ten fingers. Then, Molly raised their hands and said, "Allen, you look, our hands are now sped together." Allen didn''t know what she was going to do and nodded nkly. Molly continued to ask, "Do you know who I am?" "You are, you are Molly." Allen touched his head and wondered why Molly asked such a question. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Molly nodded, "Yes, I am Molly. Who else am I but this one?" Allen looked at Molly confusedly and didn''t know how to answer this question. Molly also realized that such a question was too general and difficult for Allen, so she reminded him, "Then, who am I to you?" "You are..." Allen reacted quickly this time, "You are my fiancee!" Molly smiled happily. "Yes, you are right. I am your fiancee, and you are also my fiance!" Molly suddenly became serious, and her whole aura became much stronger. "You are in my hand, then you are my man. My man is smart or stupid, and I have the final say, you also can''t say that yourself, do you know?" "As your fiancee, I will also be your wife in the future. Now you are still asking me if I will dislike you. Are you doubting my taste?" Staring at Allen, Molly asked him, "Since you still doubt me, I''ll tell you again!" Molly took Allen''s hand and put it on her chest, "In my heart, no one canpare with you!" Feeling the beating of her heart, Allen slowly showed the smile on his face again. He stretched out his hand and naturally held Molly in his arms, and she also leaned against his chest, as if they had done it many times. The two of them hugged each other quietly for a long time. "Well, since there is nothing else, let''s eat quickly." Molly pushed Allen away and pulled her bowl and chopsticks over from the opposite. The atmosphere was just right. It was better to sit together and eat sweetly! When Molly was about to take a piece of tofu from the pot, she found that there was another piece in her bowl. She looked up at Allen and found that he was also looking at her with a smile. Molly smiled and put a piece of meat into his te. The meal ended happily in the process of the two of them feeding each other. They had a good meal, but the bowls and chopsticks they used were a big problem. In order not to disturb the two people''s world of her and Allen, Molly didn''t ask Peggy to send her a servant. Although Molly had washed and cut vegetables at home, she had never done such a job as washing dishes and chopsticks. Although there would be an hourly workering to clean it tomorrow, Molly still wanted to have a try by herself. However... After Molly sessfully smashed two bowls and a te into pieces, she didn''t give up on herself, but Allen was frightened by her action. He pushed her aside in a hurry and piled up all the bowls and chopsticks in the sink. He cleaned up the things on the ground and warned her not to touch these things again while doing it. He could clean them by himself. Allen was so agile and swift that Molly was almost stunned. This... Was he still the Allen she knew? However, although Allen said he wanted to clean it up, Molly was still worried. Atst, they piled up all the dishes in the sink and waited for the hourly worker to clean them up tomorrow. Downstairs, the two watched TV together for a while and then went upstairs to rest. They passed by Molly''s room first. After saying good night to Allen, Molly went in quickly. Before Allen could say anything, he was shut outside the door. Looking at the closed door with a little disappointment, he sighed and walked towards his room. "Allen!" As soon as Allen turned around, he heard Molly calling him from behind. When he came to his senses, he saw that Molly stretched out her head from the open door and hooked her finger, indicating him to go over. Allen thought Molly had something to do, so when he came back to her, he felt that Molly was holding his shoulder, standing on tiptoe and kissing him on the forehead. She whispered in his ear, "Allen, good night!" Allen was stunned by the sudden kiss. He was so stupid that he hadn''t any action after saying "Good night". Molly waited for a long time, but Allen didn''t respond. "Allen." Hearing that, Allen felt a little aggrieved from her words. He asked, "Ah, Molly, what''s wrong?" "Where is my good night kiss?" Molly asked angrily. "What?" Looking at Molly''s flushed face, Allen smiled, lowered his head and kissed her. When the two of them finally separated and went back to their own rooms, let''s not talk about Allen, and see Molly''s reaction first. After the door was locked, Molly threw herself on her soft bed and touched her red and hot face. She began toin about Allen sweetly in her heart. ''Allen, other people''s goodnight kisses are all on the forehead, not on the lips. This idiot!'' Not long ago, someone still said, "Allen is not stupid at all. Allen is the smartest one." but this was the fun of the young couple, so let''s not talk too much. Lying on the bed, Molly began to think about what had happened today. It was the first time for her to live with Allen. Molly felt much better than she had imagined. The two of them were very natural and intimate. Molly''s only dissatisfaction was that she forgot a very important thing. That was, she couldn''t cook, and neither couldn''t Allen. ''How can the two of us live in the future? Do we order takeout every day or go out to eat? It is obviously unrealistic. Not to mention the inconvenient problem, it is okay for us to eat asionally outside, and it is not good for us health to often eat. How about finding a servant from home? But I still want to live our own life with Allen. Although the servant will not hinder us, it is not convenient to have one more person.'' Molly thought, ''It seems that I have reached the age of learning to cook. I will go home to ask my mother for help when I have time. In the next few days, I can ask the hourly worker to help me cook or eat outside.'' Molly was still a little tired after she moved home today and went to some other ces. She fell asleep when she thought about things. However, Allen didn''t go back to his room to sleep as Molly thought. Allen sat on the sofa and took out hisptop, quickly dealing with something on it. At this time, the phone was also buzzing. Allen took it out and answered the phone with his left hand. It sounded that Allen was very familiar with the person on the other end of the phone. The two people talked naturally, and asionally joking quarreled. Perhaps the man on the other end of the line knew Allen very well, so that man asked about what had happened today, and Allen said from time to time, "Well, not bad... I''m fine... " And so on. After answering the phone, Allen was busy for a while. After washing up, he went to bed. Before he went to bed, he touched his lips with his fingers. Thinking of the kiss just now with a smile on his face, he soon fell asleep. On the second morning, Molly got up and found something very serious. She didn''t find Allen in the apartment! Chapter 113 I Will Support You Chapter 113 I Will Support You In the morning, after getting up, Molly looked at the time and was about to ask Allen to get up and have breakfast together. "Allen, are you awake? Let''s go to have breakfast together. " Molly knocked at his door, but no one came to open it or answered. She frowned and knocked twice. Allen still didn''t open the door. Molly was a little anxious. Normally, when she called him like this, even if Allen didn''t get up, he should have answered. But he hadn''t opened the door for so long today. Was he sick? Thinking of this possibility, Molly became more anxious. She pushed the door open and went in directly, regardless of any man and woman''s avoidance. However, when Molly entered the room, she was shocked to find that Allen was not in the room at all. The quilt on the bed was scattered, indicating that someone was lying on itst night. But where was the owner of the bed? ''Did he get up already? But why didn''t I see him? I called him at the door for such a long time and didn''t see hime out? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Go downstairs?'' Thinking of this, Molly walked downstairs and called out Allen''s name. However, when she looked everywhere upstairs and downstairs, she still didn''t see Allen. Then where was Allen? Allen didn''t know anyone around, and ording to Molly''s understanding of him, Allen wouldn''t run out without saying a word! But Molly couldn''t find him at home, so she had to go outside to have a look. Molly was so anxious that she had no time to change her clothes and was about to go out to look for Allen. As soon as Molly touched the doorknob, the door was opened from the outside. Wearing sportswear, Allen came in with the smell of morning. Seeing that Molly was about to go out, he smiled and asked, "Molly, where are you going in the early morning?" Seeing that Allen was fine, Molly felt relieved, but because her emotions were ups and downs, so she could not show a good face to him. Molly red at him and asked, "Where did you go in the early morning?" Molly felt that all the worries she had just suppressed had turned into anger. "Why don''t you tell me? Don''t you know that I will be worried?" "I''m running." Allen secretly looked at Molly''s face and found that she was a little unhappy. He carefully held her hand and boldly hooked it over when he saw that she did not dodge. After holding it in his hand, he continued, "Molly, you were still sleeping when I got up. I did not tell you because I was afraid of disturbing you." After saying that, Allen got closer to Molly and almost held her in his arms. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I will tell you next time I go out. Don''t be angry, okay?" Since Allen had given in, Molly didn''t say anything. She was angry because she was worried about him. Seeing that he was fine, she was fine, but she still said with a cold face, "Don''t do this again!" Allen nodded obediently. Molly asked him expressionlessly, "Are you hungry?" Allen touched his belly and nodded. Molly looked much better. She looked at Allen and said, "Go upstairs to take a shower now, and then we go to buy breakfast together." While Allen was taking a shower, Molly also went to wash herself. In front of themunity, there were many ces to sell breakfast. Molly and Allen were not very picky, so they simply bought a few steamed stuffed buns and two bowls of millet porridge and took them back. On the way, Molly was still talking to Allen, "Allen, why do you run so early? Do you always have this habit? " Allen nodded and took the swaying bag from Molly''s hand. "I always go jogging in the morning." "Oh?" Molly looked incredulous, "But sometimes when I go to see you, it''s already nine o''clock. You are still sleeping in bed. I don''t believe you run every day!" Unconsciously, there was a sense of coquetry in Molly''s tone. Allen''s face didn''t change. Looking at Molly who was like this, his eyes became softer. "I didn''t lie to you. I often go jogging in the morning. You saw me sleeping in bed at about nine o''clock, because I went back to sleep after jogging." "You went back to sleep again?" Molly was amused, "Did you go running without waking up?" "No!" Allen shook his head, "Because I have nothing else to do except sleeping." Well, Molly knew that she had asked a bad question, so she quickly changed the topic. "Since when did you go to jog every morning?" "A long time ago." Allen''s face was full of nostalgia, "When my father was still alive, he took me to run every morning. Although my father disappearedter, I had developed this habit. Anyway, there was no harm, so I continued." Well, this question seemed to be even worse! Molly wanted to ask herself why she asked such a question. But Allen didn''t seem to care. He smiled and said to Molly, "Molly, you know what? When my father took me to run, my legs were short and my strength was weak. I ran very slowly. At the beginning, my father didn''t wait for me and let me run at the back. But when I was about to run out of strength, he picked me up and put me on his neck. He carried me on his back. When we ran to home, he didn''t put me down, and then my mother would stand aside and watch me and my father smile. " Allen''s expression became sad again. "But after my father disappeared, my mother also disappeared. No one ran with me anymore, nor did no one look at me and smile when I came back from running." After saying that, Allen took a sad look at Molly, which was full of usation. Molly wanted to say something tofort him, but was choked by his nce. ''Didn''t I give you a cold face this morning when you came back from running? You still hold grudges till now? Besides, I didn''t know you went jogging today! I gave you a cold face because I was worried about you!'' Although Molly thought so, she didn''t dare to say so. After all, Allen was waiting for her tofort him. If she said so, didn''t know how sad her sensitive boy would be! Molly patted his still aggrieved face and said, "Well, I apologize to you because I gave you a cold face this morning, but you didn''t tell me that you went out this morning, which made me so worried. You are also wrong. So we two are even now." "Okay, we are even!" Allen pulled Molly''s hand down, and then reached out his hand to pinch her face. All of a sudden, he said, "I''m pulling your fat face!" Then Allen strode forward. Molly was shocked by Allen''s words and stood still. What did he see when she didn''t know? "Allen! Didn''t I tell you not to read novels again? What have you been reading recently? " After the two of them had breakfast, Molly set a trap for herself during the meal, making her regret her decision in the future. The two of them felt very satisfied after eating and drinking enough, and were sitting on the sofa. Molly thought carefully and found that she had nothing to do today. If she just stayed at home, would it be a little monotonous. But Molly didn''t know where to go, so she went to ask for Allen''s opinion. "Allen, are you busy today?" Allen shook his head. Molly supported her chin with her hand and said with a little thought, "Do you want to stay at home or go out?" Allen said, "Anything is okay! Anyway, I''m happy to be with Molly no matter what I do! " ''Good heavens! It doesn''t look obvious. When did Allen be so good at sweet words?'' But Molly had to admit that what Allen said really made her happy. "Do you have anywhere you want to go if you go out?" Allen didn''t say anything. After about five minutes, he said, "Molly, go to a ce with me!" Molly asked curiously, "Where?" Allen uttered four words. The two of them came to the flower shop first. Allen got out of the car and went into the flower shop to ask the shop assistant to pack a bunch of white lily for him. When Allen returned to the car with the flowers in his arms, he opened his mouth and said, "This is my mother''s favorite flower." Molly nodded, "I know. There seemed to be a lot of white lilies in the Cheng Family before." "Yes, they are all grew by my mother." Allen smiled, "It''s a pity that Aunt Celine doesn''t like it. She has them all pulled out." Since Allen said that he would go to the South Mountain Cemetery to visit his parents, he had been in a bad mood. While driving, Molly really didn''t have time tofort him. She could only say, "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Robert will grow more lily for your mother." Molly looked at Allen and said, "If you want to grow lily flowers, you can also grow it in our house." Allen shook his head and said, "No." "No!" Molly slightly curved the corners of her mouth, "Then what do you want to raise?" Allen lowered his head and thought for a while. Then he looked up at Molly seriously and said, "I want to support you!" This answer surprised Molly, but made her very happy. Her heart was as warm as it had been in the After a long while, Molly suppressed her excitement. She pretended to be calm and said, "You want to support me, but do you know, Allen? I''m very difficult to be supported! " "Why not?" Allen looked at Molly innocently. Molly looked into the distance and said, "Because I have to eat, buy clothes, cosmetics and jewelry, and need a lot of money, so I''m not easy to be supported. In this way, Allen, will you still support me?" "Of course I have to support you." Allen said firmly, "I can definitely afford it!" Chapter 114 The Second Day Chapter 114 The Second Day Allen said firmly, "I can definitely afford you!" Molly burst intoughter. Seeing this, Allen was a little anxious. "Don''tugh. I can definitely afford you!" "Okay, okay! I know you can afford me. " With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Molly said, "I''m not Although Allen lost his parents, he had already owned the shares of the Cheng Group when he was very young. Over the years, he must have a lot of money in his hands. Molly was not a person who would spend moneyvishly, so it was not a problem to support the two of them. Of course, Molly could make money herself. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Allen was confused, "Then why are youughing?" "I''m smiling..." Molly showed a sly smile to Allen, "I think you are so cute, Allen!" Obviously, the word "cute" didn''t satisfy Allen. He frowned and said, "Molly, I''m a man!" Molly nced at him and said, "I can see. So what?" "Men can''t be described as cute and happy!" Allen protested firmly. "Ha-ha!" Molly burst intoughter unkindly. Seeing that Allen''s face darkened, she stoppedughing and put on a serious expression. "Then tell me what kind of word I should use to describe you." Holding his chin with one hand, Allen sat on the passenger seat and thought seriously. Seeing this, Molly was even more amused. It took Allen a long time to figure it out. When he turned his head, he saw that Molly tried hard to hold back herughter. Allen red at Molly angrily, pursing his lips and saying nothing. Molly stuck out her tongue. She was pissed him off again. When she was about to turn around to coax Allen, Allen turned his head to look out of the window. Feeling that Molly was looking at him, he said angrily, "Drive carefully. I don''t want to talk to you now!" Molly spoke pitifully, "When will you talk to me?" Seeing that Allen didn''t say anything, Molly said in a more pitiful tone, "If no one answers my question, I will be very sad. Allen, you won''t make me sad, will you?" Hearing Molly coax the child''s tone, Allen secretly bit his teeth, and would like to immediately be normal and tease her as soon as possible, but he was still pretending to be silly. He couldn''t refuse her tone of speaking. It seemed that he should listen to Farrell and tell Molly the truth as soon as possible. "I will talk to you when I want to talk to you." Allen thought it was good for him to pretend to be silly. At least, Molly would do everything for him. But he didn''t know if he would still have this benefit after she knew everything. Molly blinked her big and bright eyes at Allen, "Do you want to talk to me now?" Although Allen knew that Molly was pretending, he could not utter the word "no" under such gaze. "Well, forget it this time. Don''t make fun of me like that again!" Molly immediately raised a bright smile and said, "Well, I know that Allen is the best. You won''t ignore me!" Allen leaned back on the seat and covered his eyes with his palms. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly. It was true. Facing such a Molly, even if he was angry, he couldn''t be angry with her, let alone not angry at her! Winter was a quiet season. This feeling might not be obvious in the city, but it was very quiet on the South Mountain in the suburb far away from the city. No one could be found on the vast and tall mountain. The leaves of all kinds of nts, which were originally full of vitality, had also fallen and faded green. The closer they got to the cemetery, the quieter it became. When the old man who was guarding the cemetery saw theming in, he only looked up at them, but said nothing in his small wooden house. Molly and Allen went straight to Allen''s parents'' tomb. She put down the bouquet in her hand and waited for Allen to speak. But after a while, Allen didn''t say anything. Confused, Molly turned to look at him, only to find that he looked very conflicted, as if he was choosing something difficult. Molly smiled and said, "I''ll ask that old man if he has any tools for removing weeds. Let''s clean up the weeds in front of uncle and aunt''s tombster, okay?" Allen nodded stiffly. After walking far away, Molly still let out a breath. She could see that Allen had something to tell his parents, but because of her presence, Allen didn''t know what to say. Molly could understand. After all, Allen hadn''t been here for a long time, and a lot of things had happened recently. He must have a lot to say. But when she was with him, Allen didn''t say anything, which made Molly feel a little hurt. Whether it was because of embarrassment or other reasons, there were some words that Allen was still avoiding her at this time. Did it mean that he still didn''t believe her? Such an idea made Molly''s heart a little cold and painful. But soon, Allen shook her head, as if she wanted to shake all these thoughts out. ''Enjoy while I can, the most important thing for me right now is to live a good life. How can I have the time to grieve here! '' When Molly took the tools, she deliberately dyed for a while. When she returned to Allen, she found that he was staring at the photos on the tombstone in a daze. Molly handed him a small shovel and said, "Clean up the grass around. I''ll wipe the dust off the tombstone." After saying that, Molly took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and began to wipe the tombstone. Looking at the two ck and white pictures on the tombstone, Molly turned around to look at Allen, who was weeding aside. It was said that Allen looked like his father, but in fact, he also looked like his mother. His father''s nose, mother''s eyes, and all the advantages of his parents had been well reflected on him. Some people were like this, and Allen was one of them. Now that the man was hers, a sense of pride rose in Molly''s heart. After packing up, Molly and Allen bid farewell to his parents. When Molly came to her senses and walked back, she found that her hand was held by Allen. Stunned, her whole palm waspletely wrapped in his palm. The cold wind was blowing around the two of them, but they could feel each other''s temperature in their hands. As the saying goes, ten fingers connect the heart. This temperature went from the palm to the chest, and the whole heart was warm. Back in the car, Allen had been in a daze. It was not until Molly waved her hand in front of him that he came to his senses and smiled at Molly. "Handsome guy, what''s wrong? What are you thinking about now? " Molly said in a frivolous tone, and raised Allen''s chin with her hand. "I called you several times, but you ignored me." "Nothing." Allen forced a smile, "I just miss Dad and mom a little." Molly understood what Allen was thinking now. She patted him on the head, unfastened herself seat belt, turned into his arms and found a seat steadily. "Let''se to see them againter, okay?" Allen nodded and hugged Molly tightly. Molly hit his chest with her head and said, "I''ve hugged you. Be happy, okay?" Allen was amused by her, but he still mumbled, "It was you who got into my arms on your own initiative, not what I was willing to hold!" Hearing that, Molly raised her eyebrows. ''Good. I''mforting you, but you''re being arrogant now.'' Molly pretended to be disappointed, "So you don''t want to hold me. Well, I''ll go out!" "s!" Allen hurriedly stopped her, "Although I didn''t take the initiative to hug you, I didn''t say that I didn''t want to hug you. Why are you in such a hurry?" Lying in his arms, Molly touched his chest with her fingers and said in her heart, ''Blind affectation!'' After saying good night to each other, the two of them went back to their own rooms to sleep. But Allen didn''t forget to remind Molly not to forget to get up early tomorrow morning. Allen came back this morning and told Molly that no one had jogged with him since his father left. As soon as she felt dizzy, she opened her mouth and said, "Why not? I''ll go with you tomorrow morning." But now Molly didn''t realize how difficult it was for her to get up at six o''clock in the morning. At six o''clock on Monday morning, Allen knocked on the door of Molly''s room on time and pulled her up from the bed. He talked to her who was in a daze while waiting for her to brush her teeth and wash her face. When Molly brushed her teeth, Molly''s mouth was full of water, and her eyes seemed to be open and closed. It looked very interesting. Allen, who had been watching aside all the time, couldn''t help but poke his finger, which made Molly spit out a mouthful of water from her mouth. Molly looked at Allen in confusion. Allen put on a serious look, as if he had done nothing. He looked at Molly seriously and said, "Hurry up to wash up and get ready. Let''s go downstairs to run." Molly rolled her eyes at him helplessly, turned around, went back to her room, changed her clothes which were suitable for running, and followed Allen downstairs. Allen usually ran threeps around themunity. Theirmunity could be said to berge or small, and there were always two kilometers in ap. This made Molly suffer. Molly hadn''t done any exercise for a period of time, so she didn''t bear the intensity of Allen''s exercise at all. In the first circle, she was fine, but she pulled down by Allen to run the second circle, and she was unwilling to run in the third circle. After threeps, seeing that Allen waspletely fine, Molly really wanted to umte a bitter tear for herself. After breakfast, Molly was about to go to school because she had sses in the morning. But when Molly went out, she suddenly realized a problem. She looked at Allen, who was smiling and sending her out, and asked, "Can you stay at home alone?" Chapter 115 School Canteen Chapter 115 School Canteen "Can you stay at home alone?" asked Molly. Allen looked at Molly and blinked, "What if I say no?" Frowning, Molly was thinking about how to solve this problem. "Can you stop going to work?" Allen took her hand and gently rubbed it. Molly shook her head. Of course not. "Can I apany you when you go to work?" Allen asked again. Molly''s eyes lit up. ''Yes, I can ask Allen to go to ss with me.'' However, when Molly went to ss, Allen still couldn''t follow her. If she let him stay in the office, Molly was afraid that Allen would feel ufortable because she was just an assistant teacher and shared the same office with other teachers. What''s more, Molly went to the ss. Allen stayed in the office alone, which was no different from staying at home. So Molly shook her head helplessly at Allen. Molly had thought that Allen would be very disappointed, but he smiled and said, "There''s no way. It seems that I can only stay at home alone." "Don''t worry. I used to stay alone in the Cheng Family. There was no problem." "Allen..." Molly was still worried, "How about I send you to my parents first?" Allen said helplessly, "Don''t worry. I can handle myself at home. I''m not a child and needn''t to find someone to take care of me when you go to work!" Hearing what Allen said, Molly was more worried. "How about I call my mother. Let her choose a servant? " "Ah! I''m really fine. " Allen really didn''t know that it was so difficult to deal with Molly who was serious. "You are almostte for work. Hurry up and go!" Hearing that, Molly immediately raised her hand to look at her watch. Sure enough, it would be toote Content held by N?velDrama.Org. if she didn''t leave now. "That''s it. Be careful at home when I''m not at home, okay?" As Molly opened the door and went out, she continued to tell Allen, "I''ll be back at noon. Let''s go to have lunch together." She didn''t go out in a hurry until Allen nodded. Allen stood on the balcony and watched Molly''s car driving out of themunity. Then he turned around and went back to his study, shaking his head while walking. Molly really treated him as a child. He really didn''t know whether she took him here as a husband or a son. Sitting on afortable chair in the study, Allen looked at the data on the openedputer. He didn''t know why he couldn''t see it at all. After putting all the irrelevant thoughts aside, Allen began to work. When Allen finished a few things and looked up at his watch, it was almost eleven o''clock. Thinking of what Molly had said before she left, Allen stood up to check her curriculum on the table and frowned. Molly had ss in the first ss in the afternoon, so she had no time to rest after running back and forth. Looking at the remaining documents on theputer, Allen firmly closed theputer. He could check it in the afternoon. He''d better go to have lunch with Molly at this time. After the ss, Molly hurried to her office. She had to hurry back to have lunch with Allen. ''The whole morning had passed. Allen must be hungry.'' As soon as she returned to her office and greeted another teacher who hadn''t left yet, Molly lowered her head and tidied up her desk. All of a sudden, a figure appeared in front of her. Molly frowned and looked up, only to find a person she had never thought of. He was looking down at her with a smile. "Allen, why are you here?" Molly eximed in surprise. Allen smiled and said, "I''m here to have lunch with you!" The teacher who hadn''t left suddenly interrupted, "Molly, your friend has been here for a while. He said he was looking for you, so I let him in." "Really? Thank you! " Molly smiled. Thest sentence was to the teacher, and the first sentence was looking at Allen said. "You''re wee!" That female teacherughed brightly and suddenly got close to Molly. "Is this handsome man your boyfriend? You have a good taste. He is so handsome!" Molly smiled and didn''t answer the female teacher''s question. Instead, she took Allen''s hand and said to the female teacher, "Will you go home at noon? We are going to have lunch. Do you want to go with us? " The female teacher chuckled and said, "No, I have an appointment. Besides, I don''t want to see you show off your love. It''s too cruel! " "Okay, let''s go out!" Molly patted that female teacher''s shoulder and walked past her. Allen nodded when he walked past that female teacher. As they walked, Molly asked, "Allen, why are youe here? How did you get here? " Allen held Molly''s hand and shook it for two times. "I saw your schedule in the study and found that you still have ss in the afternoon. Thinking that you have to go back and forth from home to school in two hours and have lunch with me, I guess you don''t have time to rest. Anyway, I don''t have anything else to do, so I''d bettere to you, so that you can have a little more rest." Knowing that Allen was caring about her, Molly felt warm in her heart. She stretched out her arm to touch Allen''s head and praised, "Good boy!" Allen gritted his teeth secretly. What if he didn''t want this praise? Molly continued, "Then how did you get here?" "I came here by taxi." Molly asked with a little uneasiness, "Have youe out with the money? Have you brought the key to our house? " Allen rolled his eyes, "How did I get here without money? Of course I have the key! " Molly touched his head again and praised again, "You''re so smart!" Allen gritted his teeth again. He didn''t want to be praised like that! "Do you want to eat outside or at school?" Molly asked for Allen''s opinion, but gave him detailed advice. "The food in the canteen of our school is very good. Do you want to have a taste?" Of course, Allen had no objection. After asking Allen what he wanted to eat, Molly asked him to take a seat on the chair, and then she went to buy two identical ones. Molly was also a big shot in the school. With her appearance and family background, there were many people who wanted to chase after her, but she had never agreed on any of them. This time, a handsome man suddenly appeared beside her, which naturally attracted many people''s attention and curiosity. People kept looking at them. Some were surprised, some were envious, and of course, some were jealous. At this point, no matter how obtuse Allen was, he could feel it. He nced around coldly and then asked Molly discontentedly, "Do they behave like this every time you have dinner?" "Well? What? " Of course, Molly also felt it, but she just wanted to see Allen''s reaction. However, Allen took Molly''s reaction as if she had been ustomed to this kind of gaze, which made Allen even more dissatisfied. He looked around fiercely, put a piece of meat into his mouth, chewed it fiercely, and muttered vaguely, "Why should my woman be seen by them?" Molly was amused by Allen''s reaction. She approached Allen and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous? " Allen red at her and said, "Flirting with men!" However, Molly was not afraid of him at all. She red at him and said, "Are you going to say that I disobey women''s morality next?" Noticing the danger in Molly''s eyes, Allen didn''t say anything more. He lowered his head and chewed the food in his mouth, as if this food were the gazes from those people. "Ha-ha!" Molly was amused by him. She reached out her hand and pointed at Allen''s forehead. "I really don''t know what you are thinking about? They are not looking at me. They are looking at you! " Seeing that Allen was confused, Molly continued, "There suddenly appeared such a handsome man next to me. How could they not look at?" After saying that, Molly raised her beautiful eyes and said, "In that case, do I have to be jealous?" Allen lowered his head to eat, and after a long time, he said, "If it weren''t for your great influence, they wouldn''t have stared at us like this. Do you think they would look at you when you eat every day?" Molly didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "I won''t have dinner in the canteen once a month. Do they stille to our home to see me every time they eat?" "I don''t care." Allen stuffed a ball of rice into his mouth and said, "My woman are not allowed to be seen by others!" "Yes, yes! I''m your woman, Mr. Allen! Don''t let others see me! " Molly said helplessly. She really didn''t know who his possessive character looked like. "Then, Mr. Allen, please eat quickly. Let''s finish earlier so that they won''t see us!" Allen snorted and put the vegetables that Molly put in his bowl into his mouth. Just like many boys, Allen didn''t like vegetables. If Molly didn''t allow him to eat, he would not eat any vegetables in a meal, but if the vegetables was put in his bowl, he would still eat. Therefore, Molly often picked up vegetables for him during the meal. Although Allen was helpless, he would eat them every time. After lunch in the canteen, Molly and Allen sat in the office for a while. Molly was about to go to ss, and Allen was about to go home. At nightfall, Molly drove back home. As soon as she took out the key, the door was opened from inside. "How did you know I''m back?" Molly put the key on the shoe cab, put on the slippers that Allen handed to her and asked with a smile. Allen touched his head and said, "I saw your car enter the gate of themunity from the balcony." Molly nodded and felt warmer in her heart. Thinking of the call from Peggy this afternoon, she said to Allen, "Allen, we need to try on the dress tomorrow afternoon." Chapter 116 Are You Satisfied Chapter 116 Are You Satisfied Molly poured a ss of water from the kitchen and suddenly remembered what Peggy had said to her on the phone this afternoon. Then she said to Allen, who was standing by the window, "Allen, we need to try on the dress tomorrow." Allen nodded and then remembered to ask, "What dress?" "What dress?" Molly pointed at his head and said, "We are going to get engaged next week. Shouldn''t we prepare the dress?" "Oh! I see." It was not until then that Allen came to his senses. Hearing that, Molly raised her eyes and said, "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten?" Allen chuckled and said, "No, I didn''t. It''s just that you suddenly mentioned it. I didn''t realize it. Besides, even if I forgot everything, I couldn''t forget it." "That''s good." Molly looked at him suspiciously, but didn''t say anything else. "Let''s go together tomorrow afternoon." Then Molly leaned over and threatened, "If you forget it tomorrow, don''t me me for being rude to you." Allen raised three fingers and said, "I promise I won''t forget it!" On the second morning, Molly woke up early. It was not a big deal. It was only trying on the engagement dress, but Molly didn''t know why she was so excited. Last night, shey on the bed for a long time and couldn''t fall asleep, and she didn''t sleep at one o''clock in the morning. She woke up before six o''clock this morning. When she freshened up, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were obviously ck, and her skin was white. The dark circles under her eyes were especially obvious on her face. Molly let out a long sigh. She didn''t sleep at all. No matter how good her skin was, it couldn''t be All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. destroyed like this! Looking at the time, it was almost the time for Allen to get up. Anyway, she had packed up, so it was better to wake him up. By the way, she could also see if he was sleeping well. After all, the two of them would sleep in the same bed in the future. If he really didn''t sleep well, it would be inconvenient for her, wouldn''t it? In fact, all Molly said was nonsense. The real reason was that she wanted to see if Allen was as handsome as he was when he was awake! Molly also felt that she didn''t understand what she was thinking about Allen. She thought she was a serious person. Although there were not many people who were more handsome than Allen, she had seen some before. Besides, she faced Allen every day. Even if he was extremely handsome, she should be immune to it. But she didn''t know why, every time she saw Allen, she couldn''t help but get a crush on him, and she wanted to see if he could be more handsome every day. In this way, she might be regarded as a fan of Allen, right? Thinking of this, Molly couldn''t helpughing. While thinking, she smiled and walked to the door of Allen. She covered her mouth with her hand, opened the door of Allen''s room with the spare key, and crept towards the bed step by step. Allen, who was lying on the bed, moved his ears the moment the door was opened, but he didn''t open his eyes and continued to lie on the bed quietly. She tiptoed to the bedside and saw Allen lying on his back, looking very quiet. Molly muttered to herself. She had thought that the bed would be in a mess when he was sleeping, but she didn''t expect it to be so quiet. Thinking of this, Molly realized another problem. In the past two days, it seemed to be the first time she hade to Allen''s room except the first day. After all, this apartment was not as good as home. There were no servants here, and all the things needed the two of them to pack up by themselves. As an adult and a woman, of course Molly could tidy up her room, but Allen... Molly looked around with the light from the window, only to find that the room was as clean as hers. Did Allen clean up all these by himself? Molly was a little confused. Logically speaking, he wouldn''t. Even if he didn''t live a good life in the Cheng Family, he still had a servant. With Allen''s situation, how could he clean the room himself? Looking at the person on the bed, a trace of confusion shed through Molly''s eyes, and she had a bold guess in her heart. But soon she denied it herself. How could it be possible? Looking at the time, Molly decided to wake Allen up. She stretched out her hand, intending to wake him up. But before she could touch him, Allen suddenly opened his eyes, stretched out his right hand and grabbed her hand. Then he pulled her hard and she fell on him. "Ah!" By the time Molly cried out, Allen''s left hand had already approached her neck. Hearing Molly''s voice, Allen took his hand back in a hurry and blinked, seeming to see clearly who was in front of him. "Molly, why are you here?" Molly rolled her eyes at him and pursed her lips tightly. If her eyes didn''t deceive him, a trace of cruelty shed through Allen''s eyes just now. Allen had been staying in the Cheng Family since he was a child. How could he have such an emotion in his eyes? She raised her head and looked into Allen''s eyes. His eyes were big and clear, and Molly could see her figure in his eyes. Eyes couldn''t deceive people. With such eyes, Allen should not be like what she had imagined. She should have been wrong just now. Molly didn''t know how she felt. She was looking forward to it, but she also didn''t want to. At this time, she didn''t know what she would do if it was really what she thought. Continue engagement? But she would feel distressed. Cancel the engagement? Then she would be reluctant to leave. Doubts had already appeared in her heart. Without the evidence in front of her, Molly didn''t know whether she should believe it or not. Seeing that Molly didn''t say anything for a long time, Allen thought he had annoyed her. He hadn''t woken up just now, and he didn''t know who was standing next to him. When he saw a hand reaching out, he grabbed it subconsciously. In a hurry, he didn''t withdraw his strength at all. He must have grabbed her in pain. At the thought of this, Allen quickly pulled up her hand and looked at it. It was indeed a little red. He gently rubbed her back and kept asking, "I''m sorry, Molly. I didn''t know it was you. Does it hurt? I''ll give you a massage, and it won''t hurt anymore... " After saying that, he gently rubbed Molly''s wrist and blew it from time to time. "It doesn''t hurt. Molly, don''t be angry with me. Forgive me, okay?" Molly was a little relieved by his action. How could Allen be a wily man? He cared so much about her. Thinking it through, Molly rubbed her head with a smile and felt the soft touch. "I''m not angry with you. Get up quickly!" Allen looked at her and said, "Really?" "I''m not angry." Molly shook her head with a smile. "Why would I lie to you?" Allen looked at her pitifully, "But I think you were angry just now! Because you don''t even talk to me! " Molly smiled and pointed at him. "I said I wasn''t angry. I didn''t talk to you just now because I didn''t react." "But I still think that you are angry." Allen looked at her eagerly, "Unless you can prove it!" "Prove it?" "How can I prove it? Tell me, if I can do it, I will prove it to you. " "It''s very simple!" Allen pointed at his face and said, "Kiss me!" Molly shook her head and chuckled. Who said that he was stupid? At this time, he could still remember to dig a hole for her. But she was still close to Allen''s face. The distance between the two people was getting closer and closer, almost close to the tip of their noses. "Ha ha!" Molly suddenlyughed and quickly turned her head aside. "You haven''t washed your face and brushed your teeth. It''s so dirty. I won''t kiss you!" Allen asked, "Will you kiss me after I brush my teeth and wash my face?" Molly raised her head and smiled. "It depends on my mood!" As soon as she finished speaking, Allen was no longer on the bed, and the sound of water came from the bathroom. Molly shook her head and smiled. She also got up from the bed and helped him make the bed. Soon, Allen came out of the bathroom. He could tell that he was very anxious and there were still water drops on his face. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Molly took out a piece of paper from the box and wiped it for him. "The water has not been wiped yet!" Allen didn''t say anything, but pointed at his face with his finger. Molly held back herughter and asked knowingly, "What? What''s wrong with your face? " Allen was a little anxious, "You promised me to kiss me!" "I just said that it depends on my mood!" "How are you feeling now, Miss Molly?" Allen narrowed his eyes and looked dangerous. Molly stretched out a finger and shook it in front of her eyes. When Allen was a little anxious, she said, "Now? Not bad! " After saying that, Molly approached him and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. Although Molly retreated quickly, Allen still got a chance. When the two people separated, she was gasping for breath. Relying on his advantage of height, Allen rested his chin on the top of Molly''s head and asked in a hoarse voice, "I''m going to run. Are youing?" Thinking of what had happened yesterday morning, Molly said firmly, "No.". Allen nodded, turned around and took out a sportswear from the wardrobe. Then he took off his shirt in front of Molly. Molly raised her head and saw Allen''s naked upper body unexpectedly. Although Molly was a little shy, she still took a look at Allen. He had a good figure. How could he get the six pack abs! Before Molly could get up to leave, she heard Allen''s voice, "Are you satisfied with what you see?" Chapter 117 Try On The Dress Chapter 117 Try On The Dress Allen said, "Are you satisfied with what you see?" Although Molly could sense the banter in Allen''s words, she couldn''t help but feel shy. Her face turned red. Looking at Allen, who was still naked, she swore in her heart, "hooligan." ncing at him shyly, Molly walked outside before Allen could react. But when she walked out of the room, she thought of another question and turned back. "Allen..." As soon as Molly pushed the door open, she mmed it shut again. Allen was taking off his clothes in the room. Hearing the scream of Molly and the sudden closing of the door, he smiled and quickly put on his clothes. "Molly, what can I do for you?" Allen didn''t go out but shouted at the door. Hearing Allen''s question, Molly touched her red and hot face and answered in a hurry, "Nothing!" After a while, Molly asked, "Have you changed your clothes?" As soon as Molly finished speaking, the door beside her was opened from inside by Allen. He stood in front of Molly and said, "I changed it." Looking at his neat clothes, Molly breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her still hot face and said, "Now that you have changed, go downstairs quickly!" After saying that, Molly took the lead in downstairs, but Allen stepped forward and stopped in front of her. He asked her with a smile, "Molly, what did you say to me just now?" "Just now?" Allen''s words reminded Molly. She grabbed Allen''s cor and said, "To be honest, have you been reading novels on the sly again recently?" Allen shook his head in confusion. "No?" Molly didn''t believe him. "If you didn''t read novels, how could you say that?" Allen blinked and asked in confusion, "What?" "Just ask me if I''m satisfied!" Molly red at him and said, "Tell me the truth. Did you read novels on the sly? Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist!" Allen blinked his eyes again and said, "Leniency to those who confess, jail to them; severity to those who refuse, go home to celebrate the new year?" "Gee!" Hearing that, Molly red at him with her beautiful eyes. ''Just a few days without having a good Molly grabbed his cor with more strength and said, "You also said that you didn''t read novels, or where did you learn these words? Tell me the truth! " "I really didn''t read a novel." Allen put his hand on Molly''s. Looking at her smooth forehead, he couldn''t help but kiss her. "But I watched two episodes of TV series when I had nothing to do at home." "¡­" Molly loosened her grip on Allen''s cor and pulled his face, "You are not allowed to watch these TV series anymore, okay?" ''Especially after you see these things, you are not allowed to flirt with me!'' Of course, Molly didn''t say that. Allen raised his eyes and asked, "Then what should I do?" Molly was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him. She rolled her eyes and said, "What are you going to do? Let''s talk about this questionter. It''s almost seven o''clock now. Do you want to go Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. running?" Allen looked at the clock hanging on the wall and shrugged, "Then I''ll go running." After saying that, he kissed on Molly''s face and went downstairs first. "Wait!" Molly called out again. Standing at the stairway, Allen looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Molly took out fifty dors from her pocket and put it on his hand. "I will not go out, after you finish running and buy breakfast by the way." Looking at the money in his hand and then at Molly, Allen shook his head helplessly, as if he really couldn''t do anything to her. Since Allen ran to buy breakfast, Molly didn''t questioned his expression. She even put her hand on her lips and blew him a kiss. "Go ahead. Come back quickly." In the morning, Molly still had to go to school. She came back for lunch with Allen. Since the two of them couldn''t cook, they could only eat take out. Molly looked at the dishes in front of her. These dishes were not good-looking in color and shape, and they were oily and salty. A dish needed several mouthfuls of rice. Allen frowned and looked at the dishes on the te. After a long time, he put the dishes into his mouth. As a result, he grabbed a ss of water and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. His frown deepened. Molly also frowned. It seemed that she really needed to find an opportunity to learn how to cook. Not to mention the taste of her cooked meal, at least they own could eat healthy. After lunch, the two of them went back to their own rooms to take a nap. Then they drove to the dress shop mentioned by Molly. Standing in front of a small building, Molly and Allen looked at each other in disbelief. Molly took out her cell phone again and checked the address carefully. ''It''s exactly the right ce! But didn''t my mom ask us to try on the engagement dress? What did she mean by calling us to a residential area?'' After calling Peggy to make sure that they didn''t find the wrong ce, Molly came to the ce mentioned by Peggy with Allen, who was also confused. They looked up at the house number, 401. And they didn''t find the wrong ce. Molly and Allen looked at each other. Allen reached out and knocked on the closed door. No one came to open the door for a long time. Allen frowned, nced at Molly, and put his hand close to the door again. This time, the door was opened from inside before Allen put his hand on it. The person who opened the door was a delicate girl. Looking at Allen and Molly, she smiled and asked, "Are you Mr. Allen and Miss Molly?" Molly and Allen nodded. The girl smiled and continued, "Pleasee in. Mrs. Peggy and the teacher are waiting for you." Hearing the girl call out theirst names and mention Peggy, Molly knew that they didn''t find the wrong ce, but she didn''t know why Peggy asked them toe here. In the past, the Su Family often made clothes like evening dresses. After all, they needed to attend banquets frequently, and evening dresses were essential. But most of the time, they would go to the fashion shop to make clothes for them, or they would directly pick up the designer at home and discuss the measurement and shape of the clothes. It was really convenient for them to send the clothes back after the designer finished. The engagement of the two of them was taken over by Peggy. The two of them only provided their own sizes, and they didn''t care about it anymore. When they entered the living room, they saw that Peggy was talking with a man in the living room. Seeing the two of theming, Peggyined, "How did you two arrive sote! Mr. Harold has been waiting for you for such a long time! " Hearing that, Molly quickly bowed to Harold Yi and said, "I''m really sorry for keeping you waiting!" Harold Yi seemed to have a good temper. Hearing what Molly said, he quickly waved his hand and said, "We haven''t waited for a long time. You are wee, Miss Molly." After saying that, Harold Yi reached out his hand to Molly and Allen, "I''m Harold Yi. Nice to meet you!" Allen shook hands with him and said, "I''m Allen Cheng. Mr. Harold, you can call me Allen." Molly smiled. Sure enough, no matter what Allen looked like in front of Molly, he was always normal in front of unfamiliar people. Perhaps it was because he lived in such a family and had been influenced by it for a long time, even if he was a child, he already knew how to face others. Therefore, every time Molly saw Allen like this, her feelings were always veryplicated. She felt gratified, relieved, but also a little distressed and confused. After a few simple greetings, they immediately entered the theme. Harold Yi said, "Thank you very much, Mrs. Peggy. You asked me to design the engagement dress for Miss Molly and Mr. Allen a few days ago. I''ve already done it these days. You can have a tryter. If there is anything inappropriate or dissatisfied, tell me and I''ll improve it again." Peggy smiled and said, "You''re wee, Mr. Harold. Many people in B City want to get a dress designed by you, but you refused. So I should thank you for looking up to our Su Family!" Harold Yi hurriedly waved his hand and said, "You''re wee, Mrs. Peggy. Mr. Allen and Miss Molly are a perfect couple. It will be my regret if I refuse them." Hearing others praise her own child, Peggy was certainly very happy. She quickly smiled and said, "We two don''t have to be polite here." Harold Yi also smiled and said, "Yes, let Mr. Allen and Miss Molly try out their dresses!" After saying that, Harold Yi looked at the girl who just had brought them in and said, "Marisa, please take Miss Molly upstairs to try on the dress!" "Okay." The pretty girl called Marisa responded, turned around and said to Molly with a smile, "Miss Molly, please follow me!" Molly nodded, stood up and looked at Allen. Then Harold Yi said, "Mr. Allen,e with me!" After saying that, Harold Yi picked up the crutch on the side and led Allen to a room downstairs, which was a little inconvenient. Only then did Molly notice that Harold Yi''s legs and feet were not very flexible, but Molly''s good education did not let her show a surprised look. Just at this time, the girl called Marisa asked Molly to go upstairs, and she walked upstairs. As soon as Molly entered the room upstairs, she was attracted by the dress hanging on the hanger. The dress was in bold red, and the shape and pattern were in ancient style, but there was nock of fashion. With the help of Marisa, Molly put on the dress and looked at the woman in the mirror. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Was this woman really her? Marisa also praised, "Miss Molly, you look so beautiful in this dress!" When Molly went downstairs, Allen had already changed his clothes and was standing in the living room. When he saw Mollying downstairs, his eyes immediately focused on her. Chapter 118 Dodge Chapter 118 Dodge Molly went downstairs. All the three people''s eyes fell on her. Being stared at by such eyes, Molly was a little nervous. In addition, the hem of the dress was too long. She was flustered and stepped on the corner of the dress. Everyone was shocked. Molly was still standing on the stairs. If she fell down like this, she would definitely fall miserably! Molly closed her eyes in despair. She didn''t want to see her face getting closer and closer to the ground. ''Will my face be disfigured if I fall down like this?'' Molly couldn''t even imagine that. But her face didn''t seem to touch anything, but was blocked by something and she also seemed to be moved to the ground. Molly didn''t open her eyes. She reached out her hand and touched the thing that stopped her. It was stic and soft, and felt good. Molly rubbed it again. "Have you touched enough?" Allen said in a slightly suppressed voice. It was not until then that Molly opened her eyes and found herself standing against Allen, her hand on Allen''s chest. It turned out that it was Allen who held Molly who was about to fall to the ground in his arms from the stairs. "Molly, fortunately, Allen reacted quickly enough. What if you really fell down?" Seeing Molly and Allen safelynding on the ground, Peggy quickly walked to the side of the two people. She was relieved to see that Molly was fine and began toin about Molly. Harold and Marisa stood aside and asked anxiously, "Are you all right??" Seeing that everyone was around her, Molly pushed Allen away in a hurry, touched her own nose and said shyly, "Allen caught me steadily. I''m fine." Harold looked at Allen, who was standing aside and looking at Molly worriedly, and said in a teasing tone, "It seems that it''s really good to have a boyfriend!" Seeing that Molly blushed and still looked at Allen, Harold teased Marisa, "Marisa, did you see that? You''d better hurry up to find a boyfriend. It''s almost the New Year, and you can take him back to show your parents!" Perhaps Marisa was often teased by Harold. Hearing his words, Marisa didn''t feel shy at all and said frankly, "The boyfriend can''t be found easily. I follow you every day in the design room, and the only person I can say is you, Mr. Harold. Otherwise, Mr. Harold, you can go home with me to celebrate the New Year this year, so that I don''t have to be urged to marry by my parents!" Harold was choked by Marisa''s words and didn''t know how to respond to Marisa. Perhaps out of the woman''s intuition, Molly felt that the rtionship between Marisa and Harold was not as simple as it appeared in front of them. But Molly wouldn''t ask them if they didn''t tell her. After all, they were just designers and customers. Harold lowered his head and looked at the hem of Molly''s clothes. He frowned and asked, "Is the hem too long for you to walk?" Molly shook her head slightly and said, "No, that''s not the reason. I was a little anxious just now." Peggy said unsatisfied, "We''re not in a hurry. Why are you in such a hurry?" Molly pouted, "Who let you all stare at me!" At this time, Allen added, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you let us see you in such a beautiful dress? " Molly stuck out her tongue naughtily at Allen and said, "I won''t let you see me!" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Oh?" Allen snorted and put his left hand on Molly''s shoulder awkwardly. "If you don''t let me see you, who else do you want to show it to?" Allen stared at Molly with a different expression in his eyes. Peggy couldn''t bear to see Molly and Allen flirting as if no one was around. "Well, if you two have anything to say, close the door after you go back and have a good talk. Now turn around and let us see if the dresses fits you!" Hearing Peggy''s words, Molly blushed. She took off Allen''s arm on her shoulder and stood with Allen seriously. Molly was wearing a red dress, which made her fair skin look fairer. The slightly vintage style and embroidery made her seem toe out of an ancient painting. Allen''s suit was a formal one, but it didn''t take the ck and white color as usual. Instead, it was blue and well-tailored. The perfect proportion of his figure was reflected, and his strong waist and long legs werepletely shown in front of everyone. The two of them just stood at the stairway casually, but Peggy couldn''t help nodding. Harold was also praising "a perfect match". Hearing that, Peggy was more satisfied. Because there was nothing unsatisfactory about both side, the task waspleted very quickly. They soon came out of Harold''s house. Peggy had a driver to pick her up, and there was no need for Molly and Allen to go back from the Su Family, so they decided to go back to their two apartments. They were driving back the way they hade. Suddenly, Allen said to Molly, "Molly, let''s go to the hospital first." "To the hospital?" Molly didn''t understand, "Are you going to see a patient? In which hospital? " Allen shook his head, "No." Allen raised his right hand and said to Molly, "My hand seems to have sprained. I need to see a doctor." Molly stepped on the brake, pulled over the car and turned around to look at Allen. Molly gently lifted his right hand and found that his wrist was swollen. Whileining about her own carelessness, she didn''t find that he was injured. At the same time, she med Allen, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Allen smirked, "We are here for the engagement dress. How can I leave before the matter is finished?" Molly gave him a reproachful look and said, "Stubborn!" Then she said sadly, "Does it hurt?" Then Molly med herself, "It''s all my fault. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been injured! Why did you rush up? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been injured! " Allen shook his head helplessly and touched Molly''s head with his uninjured hand. "If I don''t rush up, we will send you to the hospital just now!" Seeing that Molly was still in a low mood, Allen knew that she had med all the responsibilities on herself. Allen put his injured hand in front of her and said, "It''s not your fault. It doesn''t hurt either." "It''s so swollen. How could it not hurt?" Molly wanted to touch his wrist, but she was afraid that he would feel pain. Allen thought helplessly in his heart, ''who was injured?'' But heforted Molly, "Well, don''t think about it now. Let''s go to the hospital first!" Molly drove directly to their hospital and called the best surgeon to confirm that there was no injury to the bone and it was just a sprain. After resting for a few days, Allen would recover. Molly was relieved. Since the two of them had no problem with their dresses, they brought them back today. However, when they went upstairs, Molly was holding a handbag in one hand, and no matter what Allen said, she wouldn''t give it to him. Standing in the corner of the elevator, Allen looked at the resolute Molly and sighed, "My right hand is injured, but my left hand is also good. You can''t let me, a man, watch a woman holding something, right? It''s not like a gentleman, is it?" "I know what kind of person you are!" Molly retorted, "Besides, these two dresses are not heavy. I can hold them myself. Don''t touch your hands!" Allen lowered his head dejectedly, walked ahead and went back to open the door. At dinner in the evening, Molly was also worried that Allen would hurt his right hand, so she took a spoon for Allen. She put the food into his bowl and asked him if it was convenient for him to eat. It seemed that she really wanted to feed him. Although Allen hoped that Molly would do so, considering the actual situation, it was not carried out. At night, when they was about to go to bed, Molly didn''t forget to remind Allen not to touch his hand when he was washing and not to go jogging tomorrow. On the second day, Molly got up early and was about to buy breakfast, but she saw hot porridge on the dining table in the dining room. Allen came out of the kitchen and took two pairs of chopsticks with his uninjured hands. When he saw Molly, he smiled. "Good morning, Molly. Come and have breakfast." "Allen, good morning." Molly also greeted him. She took the chopsticks from his hand and had breakfast with him. When they were about to finish eating, Molly stirred the porridge in her bowl and said softly, "Allen, are you all right?" Allen was stunned for a while, thinking that Molly was asking him about his hand. "Well, there is nothing else. I guess it will be fine in two days." Molly asked again, "Allen, you''re normal now, aren''t you?" This time, Molly looked at Allen with unprecedented seriousness in her eyes. Allen also put down his chopsticks and looked at Molly. After a while, he looked at her and answered seriously, "Molly, no matter what''s wrong with me, you just need to remember that I''m Allen." Molly nodded and picked up the chopsticks again. "Well, I see. Let''s eat. I have to go to schoolter." Allen felt uneasy. He was afraid that Molly would misunderstand him. As expected, what happened in the next few days proved that Molly was avoiding him. Since that day, Molly didn''te back for lunch with him. When Allen said he would go to school to apany her, she found various excuses to refuse. In the past, when the two of them had breakfast, Molly would always stay at home for a while before going to school. Now, no matter whether she had the ss in the first ss or not, she always went to school early. Sometimes, she even didn''t have breakfast at home. Although Molly still came back at night, she came back veryte. She had to go back to her room to have a rest after a few words. Looking at the tired look on her face, Allen couldn''t say anything word. Chapter 119 Quarrel Chapter 119 Quarrel That night, the two of them had a rare dinner together. Allen thought that Molly was finally not angry and was secretly happy, but Molly showed a straight face all the time and didn''t want to talk at all. Allen''s sprained wrist hadn''t recovered yet, so he could only eat with his left hand. It was very inconvenient, and chopsticks had slipped out of his hand several times. Although Allen kept frowning, he felt a little lucky in his heart. Fortunately, his wrist hadn''t recovered yet, which could more or less attract the attention of Molly. But what Allen didn''t expect was that Molly heard the sound of chopsticks falling on the table. She just looked up and then continued to eat. She didn''t say anything, and the scene that Allen expected that Molly would take the initiative to pick up food for him didn''t appear. In a fit of anger, Allen went into the kitchen and took a spoon. At this moment, the tools in his hand wouldn''t fall, but he couldn''t put many food into his mouth. Just a little longer food all would fall down. Looking at the messy tabletop around him, Allen sighed in his heart. His present treatment was really worse than that of a few days ago. Looking at the expressionless person sitting opposite to him, Allen was even more worried. Since Molly didn''t say anything, how should the matter be solved? The two of them had dinner together. As usual, Molly didn''t say a word and went upstairs. "Molly!" Seeing that she was ready to go back to her room, but Allen stopped her in a hurry. Molly turned around and looked at him without any emotion. It was the first time that Allen had been stared at like this. He didn''t know what he felt, "Don''t hurry back to the room. Let''s have a talk between the two!" Molly didn''t say anything, but she took the initiative to sit down on the sofa and looked at Allen. It seemed that she was saying, "You say, I''m listening." Allen tried to organize his words in his mind, but he didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a while, Allen asked, "Are you busy recently?" Molly gave him a cold look and snorted, "Yes." "Are you so busy that you don''t even have time to talk to me?" Allen was irritated by her attitude and said in a bad tone, "I didn''t think you were so busy before!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I was not busy before, but that doesn''t mean I''m not busy now." Molly looked up at Allen and said, "Besides, I don''t think I have anything to talk to you now." Molly usually spoke very friendly, but if she really got angry, her words would be like a knife, straight to the heart. Allen didn''t know that Molly would be like this. After all, the two of them used to talk and do things, Molly always talked in a soft voice. She would not have been so indifferent like now. Now she hadn''t said anything too cruel, but Allen felt his heart was poked hard by her, and his mood was even worse. Allen took a deep breath to calm himself down. He reached out his hand to hold Molly''s face so that she could look into his eyes. Staring at her eyes, he asked, "Do you regret it?" As Molly knocked down Allen''s hand, she frowned and asked, "What regret?" Allen sat down beside her and asked, "Do you regret being with me?" "Allen!" Molly screamed and stood up from the sofa. Her face turned red perhaps because she was too angry. She pointed at Allen and said, "You..." Molly didn''t say anything, but threw down her hand pointing at Allen. Looking at Allen, she was still very angry, which made her even angrier. Looking at him, Molly was afraid to say something more unpleasant, so she stamped her foot hard. She didn''t want to see the person in front of her any more. She turned around and walked to the stairs, intending to go back to her room and calm down. "Don''t leave now! Make it clear! " Seeing that Molly was about to leave, Allen immediately reached out to hold her. It was so sudden that Allen didn''t control his strength. As a result, Molly lost her bnce and fell directly on the sofa. It didn''t hurt this time, but Molly felt very aggrieved. She had been spoiled everywhere since she was a child, and she had never been treated like this. Looking up at Allen, Molly bit her lower lip and asked, "What can I exin to you? You have been lying to me, not me! It''s you who have been pretending to be stupid. It''s you who have been lying to me! " Molly raised her head stubbornly, trying to hold back her tears. "You asked me if I regretted? Let me tell you, I regret it. How blind I am to fall in love with a liar like you! " Allen''s anger waspletely provoked by her words, but he tried his best to keep calm. "Do you regret it?" Molly stared at him and said stubbornly, "Yes, I regret it!" "Now that you regret it, but we are going to be engaged on Saturday. What should we do?" Allen murmured, not knowing whether he was asking himself or Molly. Although Molly was very angry at Allen''s lie, she still had a deep feeling for Allen. She had never thought of canceling the engagement. Hearing Allen''s question, her tears could no longer be controlled and fell down along her cheeks. Molly reached out her hand and wiped it rudely. She gritted her teeth and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll go to my parents tomorrow and ask them to cancel it!" After saying that, Molly was afraid that she would lose her temper on the spot, so she turned around and ran upstairs. Before she took two steps, she was held tightly by Allen from behind. Allen put Molly''s head on his chest and whispered in her ear with his red eyes, "Don''t cancel it. Don''t cancel the engagement..." Molly''s anger was not dispelled by his action at all. She tried her best to push Allen, but Allen''s strength was much stronger than hers. Since Molly couldn''t push him away, she became angrier. She began to pat Allen''s chest and shouted in his arms. "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to be with me? Why don''t you ask me to cancel the engagement? Let go of me! Let me tell you, Allen! I don''t like you at all now. I don''t want to be with you! " "Let go of me! Let go of me! " Allen heard every word of Molly. He was stunned and let her pull his arm away, and there was no expression in his eyes. "You don''t like me? You don''t like me at all? You still said you liked me a few days ago. Don''t you like me so soon? " Molly rubbed her eyes and ignored Allen''s expression. Hearing his question, she answered angrily, "Yes, I don''t like you at all!" Allen''s eyes became dimmer and his face was a little pale. He took a step back and said, "Since you don''t like me anymore, you can tell Aunt Peggy and others." Then Allen walked out. When he left, Molly wanted to stop him, but her strong self-esteem made her say nothing. ''Well, since you want to leave, then you should go far away!'' Molly turned around and walked upstairs too. They were back to back, and the distance was very close, but the distance between their hearts was like a natural chasm at this moment. After returning to her room, Molly closed the door andy prone on the bed, letting out all her grievances and anger by crying wantonly. After a while, Molly sat up on the bed. Thinking of what she had said just now, she was also a little angry with herself and Allen. Molly knew that she was out of control today and said a lot of inappropriate words, but she was also angry with Allen. It was normal for Molly to be angry because Allen had lied to her. But she didn''t expect that Allen didn''t believe her today. He asked her if she regretted or not. ''Allen, what kind of person do you think I am? Is it so easy for me to break my promise?'' There was no sound downstairs till now, which meant that Allen hadn''te back since he went out. Molly bit her lips and hesitated. ''It seemed that Allen went out directly just now. It is sote. Where can he go? Does he bring any money with him?'' But soon, the resentment in Molly''s heart made her forget this idea. ''Why should I worry about him? He is not as stupid as before. Since he can fool me around, there is naturally a ce for him to go.'' Since Allen walked out of their two apartments, he had been walking slowly on the road. It waste at night, and there were no people or cars on the road. Allen sneered, shook his head and sighed. He really couldn''t understand why Molly was so angry. ''Whether it is Allen before or this one now, isn''t it all me? It is indeed wrong for me to hide it from her, but why does she get so angry that she directly cancel the engagement? Molly, you say you don''t like me in such a short time. Is it really so cheap to like?'' Allen couldn''t figure it out. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. He reached out to touch his pocket. He walked out of the house in a daze, there was only a cell phone in his pocket, and he didn''t have a penny. After thinking for a while, Allen took out his cell phone and dialed a number. He told the man his address and asked the man to drink with him. Then Allen stood still with his back against the street About half an hourter, an Audi A6 stopped not far away. Allen stepped forward and sat on the passenger seat. The driver immediatelyined, "Boss, don''t you know what time it is now? My trousers have been taken off. It''s a little immoral for you to call me out to drink." Sitting aside, Allen didn''t answer his question. He just said to the person on the driver''s seat, "Is there a bar nearby? Let''s go to drink!" "Eh?" The man said in surprise, "You are going to drink. Don''t you usually stay away from alcohol?" Seeing that Allen was absent-minded, the man turned around and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with your girlfriend? Were you driven out by her? Tell me what happened, I can give you some advice! " Although the man said so, there was a gloating expression on his face. And if Molly was here, she would find out that she knew the man too! Chapter 120 Edward, Bar Chapter 120 Edward, Bar If Molly was here, she would definitely recognize the person in front of her. In her previous life, Molly often saw him in the news. During this life, she had met him once. This man was the CEO of LTpany, Edward Qin. From the way that Allenmunicated with him, it could be told that they seemed to be very familiar with each other. At this time, Edward looked at Allen, who was a little disappointed, with a gloating smile on his face. "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with your girlfriend? Were you driven out by her? Why don''t you tell me why? I can give you some advice! " Allen nced at him angrily, sat on the front passenger seat dejectedly and said nothing. Looking at him like this, Edward stopped the car at the roadside and said, "no way. Am I right?" He looked at Allen up and down and asked in disbelief, "really? Your girlfriend is always nervous about you. and she won''t let youe out alone at night, will she?" He looked at Allen suspiciously, "what on earth have you done to make her so cruel to you? Tell me! " Edward thought Allen would roll his eyes at him even if he didn''t punch him after hearing his words. But Allen just sat in the front passenger seat, full of disappointment and depression. Edward was not used to him being like this. He frowned worriedly and patted Allen on the shoulder. "Let''s go! Let''s go for a drink! " Edward drove Allen to a bar nearby. They went straight to the bar counter and asked the bartender to mix two sses of spirits. It was the first time for Allen toe to a bar. He was not suitable for such a noisy environment, so he kept frowning. Edward also noticed the situation. He looked at him with amusement and said, "young master, this is the way it is in this kind of ce. You''d better endure it." Allen nodded silently and took a sip of the wine on the bar counter. It was obvious that Edward often came to these ces. It seemed that he was very adapted to this ce, and he could see many acquaintances here. As soon as he finished his words, someone came over to greet him. A beautiful woman turned around and saw Edward. She leaned over his back and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Edward, you haven''t been here for a long time. Do you miss me?" Edward naturally pulled her down from his back and reached out to pinch her face. "Of course I do. Why don''t I miss such a beauty?" All the frivolous actions of Edward were seen by Allen, but he seemed not to see them at all. He continued to drink the wine in his ss. Others didn''t know Edward well, but he knew him well. He was not a yboy in nature. He just liked to Original from N?velDrama.Org. y. The woman sat on Edward''sp and said in a sweet voice, "since you miss me too, how about tonight..." She drew circles on his body, and her meaning was self-evident. This woman thought that with her beauty, Edward would definitely agree to go out with her tonight. However, to her surprise, Edward seemed to sigh with regret. "Not today. I have something else to do." The woman was a little dissatisfied, but she knew that since Edward said so, he didn''t have that kind of meaning. She also noticed that there was another person sitting next to Edward, but she didn''t have time to look at him. At this time, she took a serious look at Allen, and immediately showed a surprised expression in her eyes. She smiled and said to Edward, "birds of a feather flock together. Mr. Edward''s friend is also a young talent like you!" Edward said with a proud smile. The woman moved from Edward to Allen, put her hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "I just don''t know how to call you. Can we exchange our phone numbers?" Allen looked coldly at the woman''s hand on his shoulder and said to her coldly, "if you still want your hand, get it off me quickly!" His words frightened the woman. Edward hurried to mediate, "my friend doesn''t like to be touched! We have something to talk about. You can go somewhere else first. " After the woman left with grievance, Edward nced at Allen and said, "you don''t understand amorous feelings!" "I''m not as dirty as you!" Allen took a sip of wine and said casually. Hearing this, Edward was so angry that he blew his nose and widened his eyes. "this is not called dirty. This is called romantic, okay?" Allen snorted and said disdainfully, "anyway, it''s not a good word!" "What do you know?" Edward looked at Allen discontentedly, "men can be romantic but not lewd." Speaking of this, he looked at Allen, who had been drinking, and said, "forget it. Even if I tell you about this, with your EQ, you don''t know what I mean. I won''t tell you anymore." After saying that, he sighed, "I really don''t know what Miss Molly is thinking. She actually likes you!" His words made Allen''s actions pause. Then he heard Allen say, "I don''t know why she likes me, but we two don''t have to worry about it. She doesn''t like me now." After saying that, he put down the empty ss in his hand and asked the bartender to give him another ss. "Wait!" Edward stopped him and took the ss of wine the bartender had just made and took a sip. "Let''s talk about you first. Why are you so strange today? Did you break up with your girlfriend just after you started your rtionship?" Allen knew that he was trying to get some information from him, but he didn''t care. It was the first time that he had met such a thing, and he had no idea at all. He really wanted to find someone to talk about it. In addition, Edward was a person he could trust more. He also wanted to see if Edward could help him. At that moment, he told Edward the whole story like a bamboo tube pouring beans. After saying that, he sighed, "how can a person''s heart change so fast? Molly said she liked me a few days ago. Why doesn''t she like me these days? " Looking at the wine ss on the bar counter, Edward knew that he was a little drunk. Otherwise, Allen wouldn''t have said that. With his rich love history, how could he not know where the problem was? He knocked on the table and asked, "Allen, do you know why Molly was angry at the beginning?" Allen pressed his dizzy head and thought hard, "because she thinks I''m lying to her." Edward nodded. It seemed that he was notpletely drunk. He knew what the problem was. Then Edward asked, "did you apologize to her?" Allen was stunned and tried hard to think about it. He didn''t know if he had apologized to Molly, so he shook his head in a daze. Seeing him shake his head, Edward was a little disappointed. He gritted his teeth and asked, "you didn''t apologize?" Allen shook his head, "I don''t remember." Edward sighed helplessly. He got close to Allen and said to him, "buddy, I''m telling you, once you have a conflict with your girlfriend, whether it''s your fault or not, you should take the initiative to apologize!" Allen doubted, "is that so?" Nodding his head firmly, Edward said, "that''s what I have experienced so many times. Trust me!" "in addition," Taking a sip of wine, Edward said, "you have lied to her for such a long time. Don''t you allow her to be angry? If I were Molly, I would have beaten you up at first. How could I let you drink here unharmed? " Allen lowered his head and thought for a while. He found that he had gone too far. "Well, I will apologize to Molly when I go back!" Then he stood up and was about to leave, but suddenly he thought of something and sat down dejectedly. "But she doesn''t like me now!" "You really¡­ I really doubt why Miss Molly likes you! " Edward was very worried. Allen had been pretending to be a fool for more than ten years with such an EQ. How did he make it? "She said those words out of anger! Out of anger!" Edward yelled at Allen''s ear, "you said that to annoy her. It would be strange if she didn''t say that!" After shouting, he whispered to himself on one side, "you are so sensitive in business. How can you be so useless when ites to love?" Regardless of the gaze attracted by his roar, Edward said to Allen angrily, "go home now and apologize to Molly. Otherwise, you don''t know how to regret tomorrow!" Since the two of them had drunk, they couldn''t drive. Therefore, Edward asked the bartender to find a designated driver for him. He sent Allen back first and didn''t let the designated driver continue driving until he saw Molly open the door. After Allen left, Molly didn''t feel relieved at all. Although she was really angry with him for what he had done, she was still worried about him. She wondered if Allen had any money with him. Where could he go at this time? For several times, Molly wanted to go out to look for him, but when she thought that the two of them had just quarreled, she felt a little embarrassed. It was gettingte. nine o''clock passed. ten o''clock passed. It was already eleven o''clock. Molly was getting more and more worried. She decided that if Allen hadn''te back at twelve o''clock, she would go out to look for him. At this time, Allen would definitely not go back to the Cheng Family, and her parents did not call her, which meant that Allen did not go to the Su Family either. He did not know anyone else in this city. Where could he go? It was December now. If he stayed outside for a night, he would really get sick. It was a problem between the two of them that she was angry, but Molly didn''t want him to get sick. While she was waiting with worry, the doorbell rang. Chapter 121 Confession Chapter 121 Confession Hearing the bell ringing, Molly was surprised at first. Only her brother and parents knew about their house now, and they wouldn''te at this time. So the person who stood outside now must be Allen. But soon, her expression changed. ''Humph! We had a quarrel just now. I don''t want to open the door for you now. Just let you stay outside for a whole night.'' But Molly sat up again and again. She was still worried about Allen. Finally, she sighed in her heart and went downstairs to open the door. Looking out from the peephole of the security door, she saw Allen standing there with his head lowered. Molly suddenly opened the door. Before she could say anything, Allen fell towards her. "Hey, hey! What are you doing? Get up quickly! " Molly tried to push away Allen, who was pressing on her. Although Allen was not fat, he was tall. With such a big body on her, she could not hold on. As soon as Molly pushed him away a little, she moved her nose. How could there be such a strong smell of alcohol around? Molly raised Allen''s head with difficulty, and the smell of alcohol was more obvious. Allen''s face turned red because of the wine. Molly raised her eyebrows slightly. Did he go out for a drink? Molly patted him on the face with her hand, Allen looked at her confusedly. Molly said crossly, "Go upstairs to sleep if you are drunk!" Then she pulled away Allen''s hand and went back to her room. But as soon as Molly turned around, she heard a plop from behind. Molly looked back in a hurry and found that the drunk Allen fell to the ground. Molly''s heart skipped a beat. She ran back to the ce where she had stood just now and checked if Allen was injured. Fortunately, when decorating the house, the floor was covered with thick carpet. Allen fell with such a big noise, but he was not hurt at all. He fell asleep in a falling posture. Fell asleep? Molly stood up and looked at him. ''How can you fall asleep in such a situation? You feel Mollybed her hair back irritably. It was December now. If Alleny on the carpet like this, it would be cold even if the carpet in their house was thick. Even if Molly wanted to move him upstairs, she wouldn''t have so much strength. "Hey, get up!" Molly squatted down and patted him on the face. "If you feel sleepy, go upstairs and sleep. Don''t lie here sleeping!" But Allen seemed to fell into a deep sleep and had no reaction at all. Molly pouted in anger. What should she do now? She stood up and looked around. When she saw the big sofa in the living room, her eyes lit up. She couldn''t move Allen upstairs, but she should be able to move him to the sofa. Molly struggled to lift Allen up and supported him on her shoulder. Molly had used up all her strength to do so. She murmured in her heart why Allen was so tall. It seemed that Allen didn''t feel well in this position. With his head lowered and his lips just pressed against Molly''s right ear, he seemed to rub her right ear a few times as he walked. Feeling a little ufortable, Molly moved her ears. Then she suddenly heard Allen say in her ear, "Molly, I''m sorry." Molly didn''t cry when she knew that Allen had kept it from her. She had a fierce quarrel with Allen today, and she didn''t cry at the beginning. But now, such a short sentence from Allen made her eyes instantly red. Molly had been waiting for him for such a long time and sulking for such a long time. In fact, she was just waiting for him to apologize, waiting for him to exin the reason to her. Molly sniffed and looked at the man who was still in a deep sleep. She tapped his forehead lightly and said with a smile, "You, I really lost to you!" After moving Allen to the sofa, Molly took a look at him and went back to the room to bring him a quilt. She carefully covered him with the quilt and pressed the corner of the quilt. Molly was afraid that he would be thirsty after getting up in the middle of the night, so she poured him a ss of water and put it on the table beside him. After that, she turned around and went back to her room. But Molly didn''t notice that when she turned around, the man who should have been asleep opened his eyes and looked at her back with a smile. Allen was so sleepy that he couldn''t see Molly at the corner of the stairs. He closed his eyes and fell asleep soon. The second morning, after getting up, Molly seemed to have nothing to dost night. She ignored Allen and did her own thing. But Molly didn''t really ignore himpletely. Sometimes she would answer his questions. Molly would also eat the breakfast he bought. After they were full, Allen cleaned up the table and asked what Molly wanted to eat for lunch. Looking at his ttering behavior, although Molly was expressionless on her face, she kept snickering in her heart. When Allen came out of the kitchen, he saw Molly looking at him coldly and said expressionlessly, "Have you packed up? How about we two have a talk? " Allen nodded in a hurry. He had wanted to make it clear to Molly since he got up in the morning, but Molly just didn''t want to talk to him. Allen didn''t dare to speak rashly, fearing that it would make her angrier. "Okay, let''s go to the study." It had been almost two weeks since they moved into this house. It was probably the first time that the two of them came to the study together except for the first day. Molly sat at the desk and motioned for Allen to sit on another chair. Molly waited for Allen to speak, and Allen waited for her to ask questions. After a long while, Allen didn''t speak. Molly raised her chin and asked, "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Allen hesitated for a while and said to Molly, "It''s a long story. You tell me what you want to know and I''ll answer you." Molly nced at him and said, "Then tell me, are you stupid or just pretending?" Molly went straight to the point. After thinking for a while, Allen answered honestly, "I pretended." Molly frowned and asked, "Since when?" Without hesitation, Allen said, "After my parents died." "So early?" Molly frowned, apparently a little surprised. "Why do you want to pretend to be stupid? You know people outside say you... " Molly didn''t say the following words, but Allen knew that it must not be good words. Besides, he had heard a lot of simr words! Allen smiled bitterly, "If I have a way, I won''t do that." Hearing that, Molly was shocked. She lowered her voice and asked, "Can you tell me why?" Allen smiled and said, "Of course I can. After all, I have decided not to hide it from you since yesterday." "Molly, I want to apologize to you." Allen straightened his face and said to Molly, "I''m too stupid to understand why you are angry, and I spoke to you in that bad manner yesterday." Speaking of this, Allen walked up to Molly, squatted in front of her, put his hand on her knees, blinked, and looked at her pitifully. "Molly, I''m sorry. Forgive me, okay?" Looking at his sincere eyes, Molly almost blurted out "forgive". She clenched her fists hard to keep calm. Molly muttered to herself, "Young man, it''s shameful to y cute, okay?" "I ept your apology first. Let''s talk about forgivenesster." Raising her chin proudly, Molly said, "Let''s go on talking about you now." Hearing what Molly said, Allen knew that she didn''t me him anymore. With a rxed smile, he held her hand in his and told her everything about him bit by bit. As Allen spoke, Molly listened carefully. The more she listened, the more she frowned. She looked at Allen, with a hint of pity in her eyes. After Allen finished his words, Molly held his big hand and said, "You''ve been..." Tears welled up in her eyes before she could finish her words. Seeing this, Allen stood up from the ground in a hurry, took her into his arms, wiped the tears on her face with his fingers, and said in a distressed tone. "Why are you crying? I told you this to make you feel at ease, not to make you sad. Honey, don''t cry. " Molly nodded in his arms, raised her head and smiled. "Then let''s go back to my home this afternoon. My parents will be very happy to see you like this!" Allen kissed her smiling eyes, touched his nose and said shyly, "In fact, they should have known it." "Got it?" Molly widened her eyes in surprise, and immediately became angry. She pushed Allen away and shouted at him, "So you have told everyone except me!" "No, no, no!" Allen held her in his arms again, "I didn''t tell them, but they should have seen it by themselves." "Reason!" Molly looked up at him, as if to say that if you didn''t give me a satisfactory answer, I would not easily forgive you. Allen touched her nose and said, "You are the treasure of the Su Family. If they didn''t see that I was pretending, how could they really marry you to a fool like me?" Seeing that Molly frowned, Allen continued with a smile, "Of course, you are not only the treasure of the Su Family, but also mine now." Allen''s words made Molly''s heart as sweet as honey. She nced at Allen and scolded with a smile, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "You are glib tongued!" Allen hurried to swear that he was telling the truth, which amused Molly again. But soon, Molly buried her head in Allen''s arms dejectedly and said, "Then I''m the stupidest one." Chapter 122 The Engagement Party One Chapter 122 The Engagement Party One Depressed, Molly buried her head in Allen''s arms and said disappointedly, "In that case, I am the stupidest person in our family." Then she pinched Allen''s waist and said, "It''s all your fault! It''s your fault for pretending to be stupid! I was worried about you in vain some time ago! " Molly didn''t realize how much it felt to be coquettish in her voice, but Allen was very satisfied with her attitude. He liked the feeling that she depended on him. "Worried about me?" Allen held Molly tightly, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, "What are you worried about me?" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "If I had known that you were pretending, I wouldn''t have been worried. But look at your silly look at that time, I didn''t feel relieved at all." Allen chuckled and said confidently, "I''m so silly. But you still have a fancy to me!" Seeing his proud appearance, somehow, Molly wanted to give him a kick. Finally, although Molly restrained herself, she still stepped on his foot. When Allen let go of Molly, Molly got out of his arms, raised her head and said proudly, "Who likes you? That''s because I see no one loves you, and I pity you. I just want to pull you to my side. " As soon as Molly finished speaking, she saw Allen''s face change. She hesitated for a while, walked up to Allen and poked him with her finger. "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? " To her surprise, Allen held her so tightly that she couldn''t get rid of him at all. Molly wanted to lose her temper, but Allen held her shoulders tightly and stood face to face with her. Allen''s face was a little pale because of what Molly had said just now. He looked straight into her eyes and said with a ferocious face, "You must like me! You must like me! " "What''s wrong with you?" Molly was somewhat dissatisfied with his tone. "We two are going to be engaged. Who else can I like if I don''t like you?" Speaking of the engagement, Allen thought of the dispute between the two of themst night, and immediately added, "Don''t cancel the engagement!" It was not until Molly heard this sentence that she realized what was going on. Perhaps it was because of the quarrel between them yesterday that she was so angry that she said "I don''t like you". But it was not Molly''s fault. After all, what Allen said yesterday was a little unreasonable. Looking at Allen''s pale face, Molly felt both sorry and funny. ''Allen looks quite smart when he is normal! Why does he be as stupid as before when ite to their own business?'' This was the question of Molly, which was also a question many people did not understand. Why did many people be idiots in love? That''s what Molly thought of Allen, but she didn''t know that she herself was the same. She pointed at Allen''s head and scolded with a smile, "You! You are so stupid! " Looking at Molly''s pretty face and listening to what she said, how could Allen not understand that she was just joking! Although Allen was happy secretly in his heart, he still looked disappointed. "Oh! You still dislike me! " Molly stood on tiptoe and bit his nose. Seeing that Allen also wanted to bite her nose, she covered her nose with one hand and patted Allen on the shoulder with the other. "You hold me too tightly. Let go of me!" However, Allen didn''t let Molly go. Instead, he held her tighter and asked, "Tell me if you like me first?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Molly was ring at him, Allen immediately said, "If you don''t say it, I won''t let you go. Let''s just hold each other here all the time!" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''ve been holding me here all the time. Don''t you feel tired?" "Tell me!" Allen urged, shaking her body. Molly looked helplessly at his hands that held her tightly and sighed, "Yes, I like you. I like you, okay?" But Allen didn''t let her go. Molly nced at him and said, "I''ve already answered. Let go of me now!" Allen buried his head in her neck and shook his own head, "Shouldn''t we hold each other more tightly if we like each other?" Molly was almost amused by his words. She patted him on the head two times and warned, "Allen, I warn you! Don''t push your luck, okay? " Perhaps it was because Allen was afraid that Molly would get angry, Allen let Molly go. But he still rubbed the ce where she had pped and said discontentedly, "What if you hit me silly?" "That''s great!" Molly answered without hesitation, "You were much cuter when you were stupid!" Allen was defeated! In the afternoon, Molly and Allen came to the Su Family together. As expected, James and Peggy were not too surprised at Allen''s normal behavior. Molly''s cheeks bulged up. Curling her lips, she said, "Oh, you''ve already known it." "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" Peggy pointed out the key point without any politeness, "Besides, if it wasn''t for your father and I to be sure that Allen waspletely normal, how could we have agreed to your rtionship with him!" Then Peggy added, "My dear daughter, why are you so silly?" Molly said with a tone ofint, "But why didn''t anyone tell me?" "This is a rare opportunity!" Farrell added a sentence, "We all want to see when you will know. We didn''t expect that you would know it so soon!" Farrell turned to look at Allen and said, "Allen, your acting skill is far behind. You have been pretending to be silly for more than twenty years in the Cheng Family. How could you expose so soon in front of Molly?" Looking at Molly, Allen smiled and said, "Because I feel at ease with you, naturally, I don''t want to pretend anymore." "Well, I love to hear that!" Peggy smiled and patted Allen on the shoulder. "Allen, you''re getting more and more talkative!" Allen hurriedly answered, "Aunt Peggy, what I said is true. Of course it sounds good!" "Listen, listen!" Peggy said to Farrell and Molly, "You two should learn more!" Molly made a face and said, "Mom, it''s not a matter of whether we should learn it or not. To say something nice needs talent. I''m born without this skill, and what should I do?" Without waiting for Peggy''s answer, Allen came up to Molly and promised, patting his chest. "It doesn''t matter, Molly. I will help you say whatever you want to say in the future!" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "How shameless you are!" Allen immediately answered, "Of course. If I am not shameless, I can''t catch up with you!" "Ouch!" Peggy called out. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Molly asked Peggy. Peggy answered, "It''s Okay. I just have a little pain in my teeth." "Toothache?" Molly asked nervously, "Have your teeth been inmed recently? Drink more water! " Peggy grinned and said, "My teeth are not inmed. You two are so good at showing love, which makes me feel a little sour!" Being mocked by Peggy, Molly blushed and called Peggy "Mom" shyly. No matter what happened between the two, their engagement party had to be held as scheduled. On Saturday morning, Molly and Allen came to the Su Family together. Generally speaking, their engagement party should be arranged in the Cheng Family, but since Allen''s position in the Cheng Family was very awkward, and Molly was unwilling to go to the Cheng Family, they decided to hold it in the Su Family. Although Charles didn''t think it was a good idea, he didn''t say anything against it. Celine agreed without hesitation. After all, if it was held in the Cheng Family, Celine would have to deal with a lot of things. Allen was not her own son, so Celine was naturally a little unwilling to be so busy. Therefore, holding their two engagement party in the Su Family was also a happy result. However, on this day, Charles and Celine came to the Su Family early and worked with James and Peggy, probably to show that they had treated Allen well these years. Molly didn''t have a good impression of Charles and Celine at first. On that day, she heard from Allen what he had experienced in the past few years, which made her even more dissatisfied with them. Fortunately, Allen was not their son, but their nephew. After Molly and Allen got married, they didn''t have to live in the Cheng Family, nor did they need to go back often. Otherwise, Molly didn''t know if she would have a conflict with them. Molly also changed her dress very early. She didn''t need to appear at the engagement party very early, and there was nothing for her to do now. Sally apanied her in the room. Although Sally was so honest now, when she just heard that Molly was going to be engaged to Allen, Sally scolded Molly severely and said that Molly was out of her mind to marry a fool. Moreover, Sally didn''t listen to Molly''s exnation at all. She kept saying that Molly was blinded by love. Until Molly couldn''t bear it and called Allen to see Sally, and Sally didn''t say anything else. Thump! Thump! Thump... There was a knock on the door. Molly and Sally looked at each other, and Sally stood up to open the door. "Eh?" Sally issued a puzzled voice and let people in. Molly also looked in the direction of the door and saw Allen standing at the door. Sally took the initiative to say, "You two talk first. I''ll go downstairs to have a look." When Sally walked out, she closed the door for them considerately. Molly pulled Allen to sit beside her and asked him with a smile, "Shouldn''t you go downstairs and have a look? Why do you run here? All the guests havee, but they haven''t seen you. How bad it is! " Allen held up what he had been holding in his hand, "I won''t tie this!" Molly looked at the thing in his hand and found it was a tie. She took it over and helped him tie it. While tying it, she asked, "Don''t you know how to tie it? I saw that your tie was well tied the day before yesterday! " After tying up the tie, Molly straightened his tie again and said, "Besides, even if you don''t know how to tie it, the servants can do it. Why don''t you let them help you?" Allen kissed her on the face and said, "But I want you to help me." Chapter 123 The Engagement Party Two Chapter 123 The Engagement Party Two Hearing that, Allen kissed Molly on her face and said, "But I just want you to help me tie it up." Molly grabbed his tie and smiled, "In that case, I''ll tie it for you every day, okay?" "Okay!" Allen kissed Molly''s face again in a loud voice. Molly smiled and pushed him away. "Well, it''s almost time. You''d better go out now!" Allen still held her in his arms tightly, "I don''t want to go out to see those people, so I want to apany you!" "That''s enough, Allen!" Molly scolded him with a smile, "You really don''t look like a spoiled child now!" Indeed, Allen was wearing a formal suit and looked like an elite. There was nothing wrong with making such an expression, but it was a little what people were not ustomed to. Allen raised his head and pointed to his cheek, "Reward!" Mollyughed and cursed, "No reward!" Despite saying so, Molly still gave him a kiss on the cheek. Allen went out with satisfaction. Sally came in and smiled meaningfully at Molly. "What''s your expression?" Molly patted Sally yfully. Sally didn''t change the look on her face. She nodded slightly and said, "Well, you are in such a good rtionship. In such a short time, you are still so inseparable!" Molly pulled Sally and said, "Don''t be socent! Wait for me tough at you when you are with your husband! " Raising her head high, Sally said proudly, "It''s up to you. I don''t mind if youe to see us. Anyway, we two are married, and it''s normal that we are reluctant to part! As for you two... " Sally giggled and looked at Molly yfully. Molly didn''t give in. "We two will get engaged today. These behaviors are legal!" Molly and Sally were ying in the room, and the downstairs was also very lively. Most people were surprised to hear the news of Molly''s engagement. The Su Family was wealthy, and Molly had a good temper. There were many boys of the same age in many families, waiting to see if Molly would like their baby son. But no one expected that Molly would send out the engagement news at this time. It was the first time for many people to see Allen, but many people knew that Allen was not smart enough. But today, Allen, who was entertaining guests with Farrell, seemed a little different from what it was said. Did Charles and Celine deliberately spread the news for the sake of the Cheng Family''s wealth? But when they saw Charles and his wife, who were entertaining guests together, the smile on their faces made people feel that it was not what they thought. But who could say that clearly? James and Charles walked up together. The lively hall was quiet at this time. James smiled and said, "Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend the engagement party of my daughter and Allen. Thank you!" James raised his hand, and Charles continued, "Thank you for taking time to witness their engagement ceremony. Please wait a moment. Now the engagement ceremony begins! " Under the reminding of others, Sally helped Molly walk down the stairs. Perhaps it was because Molly missed her step on the stairs when she tried on the dress before. Now Molly was walking on the stairs. Looking at a dense mass of guests below, she was a little nervous and thought, ''If I fall down from the upstairs, it will be a great shame!'' Allen seemed to have realized the problem. He walked quickly to the stairway and handed his hand to Molly. It was not until Molly put her hand in Allen''s hand that she felt relieved. But when Molly looked at the guests who were paying attention to them, her heart rose again. Allen seemed to have sensed Molly''s nervousness. He held her hand tighter and pulled her closer. He whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. I''m here." This sentence was not heavy, and it didn''t sound important, but it made Molly feel relieved. Molly looked up at the tall man and felt more relieved. This man would be her support in the future! Molly and Allen walked to the front together, exchanged rings and kissed passionately under the guidance of the emcee. The below guests were also warmly apuding. Looking at each other, Molly and Allen''s love was full of their chests, and it flowed out of their hearts, infected everyone present. "Miss, you can''t go in!" The security guard''s voice came from outside. Molly and Allen frowned. After saying sorry to everyone, Farrell walked to the ce where the sound came with a straight face. Molly and Allen looked at each other and followed Farrell. "What happened?" When Farrell walked over, he saw several security guards blocking a girl with long hair. The girl didn''t dodge when she saw Farrell. Instead, she pounced on him. Farrell took two steps backward and asked with a frown, "Miss, what are you doing?" The girl blinked her big eyes and said to Farrell, "This young master, can you let me in? I want to go inside to look for someone. I have something urgent to look for him! " Obviously, this girl knew what a man was thinking. She looked at Farrell with pitiful eyes. In addition, she had a pure face, so few men would not be attracted. However, it was obvious that Farrell belonged to the category of few men. Looking at the girl in front of him, Farrell only felt annoyed, but his good education forced him to suppress this irritable feeling and asked, "Miss, do you have an invitation card?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "An invitation card?" The girl shook her head. "I don''t have an invitation card. Can you let me in?" "Sorry, you can''te in without the invitation card!" Replied Farrell, motioning for the bodyguard to drag the girl away. The girl was so noisy that she didn''t want to go out. Blue veins stood out on Farrell''s forehead, and he wanted to block her mouth. "Wait!" The two people, Molly and Allen, who followed Farrell, finally saw the scene in front of them clearly. Seeing that Molly made a sound, the bodyguards also stopped what they were doing. Thinking that Molly was a little sympathetic, Farrell said with dissatisfaction, "What''s wrong, Molly?" Before Molly could answer, the eyes of the girl caught by several bodyguards suddenly lit up. "Molly, Molly, I''m Cassie!" The girl who was shouting outside was Cassie. Molly walked up to Cassie, motioned for the bodyguard to let her go, and then said, "I know you are Cassie, but I don''t know why you are here?" Raising her head to look at Molly, Cassie said with less confidently, "I... I''m here for Kevin." "Ha-ha!" Molly chuckled, "Come to my engagement party to see Kevin. Did you find the wrong ce?" Molly didn''t know that when Allen, who was standing behind her, heard the name "Kevin", his eyes shed. As for what kind of light it was, I thought we would know in the future. Cassie replied in a hurry, "I heard that Kevin woulde here to attend the banquet today. Molly, please let me in!" Then, it seemed that Cassie suddenly realized what Molly had said. "This is your home. Today is your engagement party?" Molly nodded expressionlessly. A guess came to Cassie''s mind, and her expression became very fierce. Looking at Molly, she asked ferociously, "Who is the person who is engaged to you?" Without waiting for Molly''s answer, Allen came over from behind, reached out his arms to hold Molly''s head on his shoulder, looked at Cassie coldly and said, "It''s me. Do you have any questions?" "No, no." Frightened by the powerful aura of Allen, Cassie answered submissively. Although Cassie was afraid of Allen, she hadn''t achieved her goal yet. How could she be willing to leave like this! So Cassie turned to look at Molly and said, "Molly, please let me in to find Kevin. This is your house. Your words will work!" Molly looked embarrassed, "The guests inside are all dignified people. If I just bring an unidentified person there, it will be irresponsible to others." Knowing that Molly was satirizing her, but Cassie had no choice. She gritted her teeth and said to Molly again, "Molly, I beg you, please let me in!" "I really can''t let you in." Molly shook her head and continued, "Well, I''ll ask someone to tell Kevin to Although Cassie was unwilling, it was the best for her now. Cassie nodded. Seeing that Molly was about to send someone in to look for Kevin, Cassie quickly added, "Don''t tell Kevin that I''m looking for him!" The bodyguard looked at Molly. Molly frowned and soon rxed. "Go ahead. If Mr. Kevin asks you who''s looking for him, you can tell him toe out and have a look." Seeing that Molly still wanted to watch the fun, Allen quickly pulled her over and said discontentedly, "If you want to see it, just stand beside me!" Molly rolled her eyes at Allen and said, "I know!" At this time, the confused Kevin had followed the bodyguard to a nearby ce. He saw Molly at a nce. "Molly, are you looking for me??" Molly only felt that her waist was pinched by Allen''s arm. Of course, she knew that Allen was jealous. She scolded Allen in her heart as a "stingy devil", but still said to Kevin very coldly, "I''m not looking for you. It''s Cassie." Although Molly really wanted to see what would happen next, in order to prevent the vinegar jar of the family for more than twenty years from being overturned, she still followed Allen to the one side honestly. However, before Molly and Allen went far, they heard Cassie''s crying voice behind them. "Don''t you want the baby in my belly?" Chapter 124 A Room Chapter 124 A Room Before Molly and Allen went too far, they heard Cassie roar behind them, "Don''t you want the baby in my belly?" Cassie''s voice was so loud that Molly and Allen could hear it clearly, and even the guests standing in the hall could hear it clearly. At that moment, some people looked at Kevin''s parents, of course, many of them were looking at them with mockery. Of course, James and Charles couldn''t be indifferent to what had happened. When James and Charles went out, Kevin''s father also went out. Just then, they saw Cassie crying in front of Kevin. Kevin stood there in disgust. Seeing Kevin''s fathere out, James and Charles didn''t go forward. This was already a family matter of the Tang Family. As the saying went, it was difficult to judge the family matter by even a good official. Since the family head of the Tang Family hade out, they''d better not do such a hard and thankless thing. James walked up to Molly and Allen, "Why are you two still here?" Molly looked at Farrell and replied, "We came out with my brother!" "It''s none of your business here. You can go back to entertain the guests first." Although Molly wanted to see what would happen next, since James said so and Allen didn''t want to stay here, Molly had to go back to the hall hand in hand with Allen. People were curious. Even if they were in a high position and had tremendous property, they were no exception. The difference between them and others was that they were just curious, but they could not speak it out. Of course, there were also some people who couldn''t resist curiosity, such as the one who came to Molly now. "Miss Molly, what happened outside?" Molly was not familiar with the one who came to her, but Molly still smiled and said, "Nothing. Someone wants to see Mr. Kevin." "Just these?" Obviously, the person didn''t believe that what Molly said was so simple. "But why did I hear something like being pregnant or having a baby just now?" Allen answered, "We don''t know. If you want to know, you can ask Kevin when hees back! I have something else to do with Molly. We have to go now. " Molly nodded to the person, and Allen to take her away. Not long after, James and Charles came back together. Although the two of them looked serious, they were snickering in their hearts. After James went on the stage, he said to the guests, "Mr. Tang has something urgent to deal with at home, so he has to leave now. He asked me to apologize to everyone!" Although Molly was curious about the result, she knew that it was not the right time to ask. She decided to wait until everyone left and then ask. After sending all the guests away, Molly went upstairs to change her clothes. When she went downstairs again, she copsed directly on the sofa. Although Molly didn''t do anything today, she was exhausted by the constant talking and exchanges! "You naughty girl!" Peggy red at Molly with dissatisfaction. "Standing without standing image, sitting without sitting image, where is like a woman! In the future, seeing who dares to... " "Seeing who dares to marry me in the future!" Molly said naughtily, "Mom, you can''t say that again, because your daughter has married herself out today!" "Aren''t you afraid that Allen will dislike you?" Peggy couldn''t help trying to make fun of Molly. Molly moved her neck and looked at Allen, "Do you dislike me?" Allen shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t mind whatever you look like. I love you so much!" Molly raised her head proudly to Peggy. "Ouch!" Peggy said in surprise, "I didn''t know that Allen could say sweet words!" "Aunt Peggy, I''m not saying honeyed words!" Allen said seriously, "I''m telling the truth!" "Look!" Peggy patted Farrell. "Remember to learn more from Allen!" "I don''t need to learn from him!" Farrell snorted, "Do I need to learn from him?" Peggy patted Farrell on the shoulder and scolded him with a smile, "You can only say with your mouth, when you really take my daughter-inw home, I will be really satisfied!" Then Peggy looked at Allen and Molly and asked, "By the way, Allen, should you change what you address us?" "What should I change it?" Even though Allen was a cheeky man, his face was still hot under the gaze of Peggy. Peggy''s eyes red, "What do you say! You have been engaged to Molly. Shouldn''t you call us mom and dad? " "Oh, so soon!" Allen answered in confusion, "Shouldn''t I change my address to you when I and Molly get married?" Peggy waved her hand and said, "There are not so many rules in our family. Change what you address to us soon as possible!" Allen looked at James and then at Peggy. Finally, he called hesitantly, "Mom, mom." "Okay!" Peggy answered loudly, and then pointed at James to Allen, "Go and call your father!" Allen called James "Dad" again, and James replied immediately. At this moment, Molly raised her head from the sofa and said, "Allen, don''t forget to ask my mother for red envelopes!" Allen touched Molly''s long hair and looked at Peggy. "A grown girl can''t be kept at home, which just right describes Molly of our family!" Peggy sighed to James, "She haven''t got married yet, but her heart has already been partial to Allen. If she get married in the future, isn''t she going to be more partiality?" "Mom, you mentioned our family just now. Even if I''m really partial to Allen, we are all one family." Peggy pinched Molly''s little face and said, "Wow, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are getting more and more eloquent." Peggy looked at Allen with a smile, "You two are both so eloquent. If you two quarrel, it will be very lively!" Hearing Peggy''s words, Allen looked up at Molly, and Molly also looked at Allen and smiled at the same time. The two of them had quarreled, but it was not as lively as they thought. The eloquent two almost became dumb when facing each other. How could there be anything to watch? When Molly and Allen wereughing together, Peggy went upstairs. When Peggy came downstairs again, she held a red envelope in her hand and said, "It''s a red envelope for you, Allen!" Before Allen could reach out his hand, Molly grabbed it and took out the money in it. She counted carefully and said, "Mom, when did you be so mean? It''s only ten thousand." Peggy was a little angry and funny, "You naughty girl! I didn''t give it to you. Give it to Allen! " Molly waved the money in her hand and said proudly, "His is mine. Allen, do you think so?" Allen nodded dotingly. Molly was even morecent. "Mom, you just give such a little bit to me. It''s really a little bit less!" Hearing that, Peggy smiled angrily. "In your opinion, how much do you think I should give Allen?" "At least five million!" Molly answered without blinking her eyes. Peggy rolled her eyes at Molly and said, "If you marry Allen next year and give birth to a grandson for me, I can give you fifty million, let alone five million!" Molly stuck out her tongue at Peggy unconcernedly. Allen took the money from Molly''s hand and said to Peggy with a smile, "Thank you, Mom!" "You''re wee!" As soon as Peggy finished speaking to Allen, her face changed again when she turned to look at Molly. "Look at Allen, and then look at you!" "Allen! If Molly bullies you next time, just tell me and I''ll help you punish her! " "Mom, who the hell are your own child?" "Yes, Allen! You were picked up by your father! " James and Farrell had felt quite normal about the dispute between Molly and Peggy every two or three days. James and Farrell should do what they should do and tell Allen to ignore them. This mother and daughter two would be fine in a while. As James and Peggy tried their best to persuade them to stay, Allen and Molly stayed in the Su Family that night. When it was time to go to bed, Molly asked, "Mom, which room does Allen live in today?" Confused, Peggy turned around and looked at the two of them. "Of course Allen live with you!" Molly''s face was frightened. "Mom, are you kidding me?" "I''m not kidding!" Peggy looked normal. Molly freak out, "Mom, we''re only engaged today, not married!" "I know!" Peggy said without changing her face, "You two are engaged now. Isn''t it normal for you to live together? Why are you still so conservative! I''m more open-minded than you are! " "My dear mother!" Molly smiled bitterly. She didn''t want to talk to Peggy anymore and turned to ask James. "Dad, you told me that my mom just was joking!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Ahem!" James coughed and said, "Molly, your mother is not kidding!" "No..." Molly was a little confused, "You can''t..." Noticing that Molly didn''t want to sleep in the same room with him, Allen''s eyes darkened. He took the initiative to say, "Since Molly doesn''t want to, don''t make things difficult for her." Allen looked at Farrell and asked, "Brother, can I sleep in the same room with you today?" Molly bit her lower lip tightly and said in a low voice, "It''s not that I don''t want to!" Molly suddenly stood up from the sofa, grabbed Allen''s wrist and shouted, "I''m sleepy! Go upstairs and sleep! " After the two of them went upstairs, Farrell asked James and Peggy, "Dad, Mom, why do you have to let Allen and Molly live in the same room today? There are so many rooms in our house. We can just tidy up a room. " James smiled, "It''s not about the number of rooms. We just want your sister to know her own heart clearly." Chapter 125 Sleeping In The Same Bed Chapter 125 Sleeping In The Same Bed Molly took Allen back to her room. But after they went back upstairs, Molly didn''t say anything. She found her own clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Looking at the empty room without Molly, Allen could not help but smile bitterly and sigh in his heart. He knew that this kind of thing could not be rushed, at least giving Molly a time to adapt, but he could not help feeling disappointed. Looking at the sofa not far away, Allen thought that maybe it was good to lie there. At least the distance between the two was very close. After taking a shower, Molly wiped her hair and walked out of the bathroom. She found that there was only one pillow left in the two pillows on the bed. Molly looked at Allen in confusion, only to find that the missing pillow was ced on the sofa. Looking at Molly''s confused eyes, Allen exined, "Molly, I can lie on the sofa today." Molly''s face turned a little blue. "But there is only one quilt in my room!" "¡­" Allen didn''t understand what Molly meant. He paused for a moment and continued, "It doesn''t matter. The heating in the room is on, so it won''t be a problem for me to sleep with a nket." Molly was annoyed and didn''t want to say these words to Allen anymore. "My mother has prepared clothes for you. Go to take a shower quickly!" When Allen entered the bathroom, the expression on Molly''s face changed a few times. Finally, she walked to the sofa and picked up the pillow. When Allen came out of the bathroom, the pillow returned to the bed and was ced side by side with Molly''s. Allen was stunned for a moment. Looking at Molly who was drying her hair with a hair dryer with her neck tilted, Allen smiled slightly, walked over to her and took the hair dryer from her hand, carefully drying her long hair. Allen carefully blew her hair. Molly, who couldn''t see Allen''s face, also could feel his gentleness at this moment. Feeling warm in her heart, Molly reached out and held Allen''s hand, which was on her hair. Allen paused for a moment, but soon he kissed her head with a smile, "Dear, let me dry your hair first, or you will catch a coldter." Molly looked up at his wet hair and grinned, "Okay, I''ll help you dry your hairter." Allen kissed her forehead again. After tidying up, Molly and Allen sat on the big bed together. Allen looked at the two pillows aside and then at Molly who was sitting next to him, with a yful look in his eyes. Molly was a little annoyed by his gaze. Sheined to him, "Don''t you want to live in the same room with me?" "I want to!" Allen expressed his will very straightforwardly, "Now the question is whether you are willing to, Molly?" "It''s not that I don''t want to." Molly''s face was full of hesitation. "I''m just a little surprised, or perhaps I''m not used to it. After all, it''s too fast for the two of us to live in a room so soon, isn''t it?" Allenughed at himself and picked up the pillow again. "So I said I could sleep on the sofa today." As soon as Allen stood up, he was hugged by Molly. His body stiffened for a moment and he called softly, "Molly?" Molly put her face on his back and said in an emotionless voice, "I said just now that I was not unwilling. I''m just not used to it." "Yes, I heard it." Allen sighed, turned around and held Molly in his arms. "So I can sleep on the sofa." Molly retorted in a hurry, "But the sofa is so small and you are so tall. It''s notfortable for you to lie on it! And there is only one quilt here... " Allen stroked her long hair and said, "It doesn''t matter." "It matters!" Molly raised her head and looked at him. "It''s a little too sudden, but I''m willing to sleep with you!" "Besides, my bed is very big. It won''t be crowded even if you also sleep on it. We two can lie on this bed together." Looking at the girl who was staring at him with her bright eyes, Allen was excited. He lowered his head and kissed her passionately! Allen touched Molly''s hot face and snickered, "Molly, didn''t you say that you were tired? Let''s go to bed! " Molly took a deep breath just now. Hearing his words, she red at him angrily and said, "I''ve changed my mind. You can sleep on the sofa!" Allen had already fallen on the head of the bed. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "Molly! There is no turning back. Next time if you want to change your mind, you''d bettere a little ahead of time! " "As for now?" All of a sudden, Allen reached out his hand and pulled Molly to him. "It''s better to sleep as soon as possible." Molly raised her hand in anger, but when it reallynded on Allen, it was very light. It was really "raise your fist highly and put it down gently". Feeling Molly''s kindly feelings, Allen felt morecent. He took her hand and gave it a kiss, saying, "Go to bed soon. Get up early tomorrow. I''ll take you out to y!" "Humph! Who cares? " Although Molly said so, she still smiled andy beside Allen. Lying side by side on the bed, Molly couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. She wanted to see Allen secretly, but it was too dark for her to see him clearly. Mollyy down again with some regret, but was pulled into his arms in the next moment. "Ah!" Molly shouted lightly and patted the person lying beside her. "You scared me to death!" Allen smiled, "Why don''t you sleep?" Molly arched in his arms and found afortable position. "I can''t fall asleep." Allen''s voice was a little confused, but he forced himself to cheer up. "Why can''t you sleep? Are you worried or excited?" Molly thought for a while and said, "Maybe both!" Allen smiled again, "I can understand if you are excited, but if you are worried..." Allen paused, "If you are worried about me, I can tell you that I won''t touch you without your permission!" Allen caressed her back and asked, "Can you rest assured with this answer?" Allen''s words were a little tease. Molly felt sweet in his words, but at the same time, her face turned red because of his words. Fortunately, no one could see it because the room was dark. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Molly gave Allen a punch on the chest and said, "You are not allowed to speak today! Go to sleep soon! " Before Molly''s head fell on the pillow, she was taken over. "Come and see if my shoulder isfortable or the pillow isfortable?" "It''s hard and notfortable at all?" Although she said so, Molly still leaned on his shoulder and fell asleep quickly while listening to his heartbeat. Tonight''s Cheng family was destined to be an unusual night. On their way back from the engagement party of Molly and Allen, Charles and Celine''s faces darkened. When Charles and Celine entered the room, they saw Jonson, who had juste back from outside. Charles had suppressed his anger and couldn''t find a ce to vent it. At this time, he met Jonson, so he scolded him fiercely. Celine couldn''t stand his harsh words anymore. "Well, why do you want to go home and vent your anger on your son?" "I can''t teach my son a lesson now!" Charles roared back sharply, "I can''t do anything to Allen. Why can''t I teach my own son a lesson?" "Dad, mom, did you see Allen today?" Jonson caught the key point of Charles''s words, "What happened?" Looking at the angry Charles, Celine pulled Jonson aside and told him what had happened tonight. "¡­ Allen was a fool before, but now he is well-rounded to talk and do things. Your father and I know that he used to pretend! " After hearing Celine''s words, Jonson immediately shouted, "I told you a few days ago that he was pretending. You still don''t believe me. Now you know it!" "He''s been pretending for such a long time. How scheming Allen is!" Jonson sighed and suddenly thought of another question. "Do you think he willpete for the Cheng Family''s property?" Charles rolled his eyes at Jonson and said, "Anyway, Allen is the eldest young master of the Cheng Family nominally. It''s possible for him topete for it!" "If I had known it earlier..." Celine said fiercely. But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Charles. "If we had known it earlier? Unfortunately, we didn''t know it earlier! " Charles snorted, "It''s better to think about how you can deal with him than to say these useless words now!" "By the way? Do you think that Allen wants to be the chairman of the Cheng Group? " Celine asked again. "I will be relieved if he covets my position so much." Charles frowned and said, "After all, even if he''s not stupid, it''s an established fact that he''s never been to thepany before. I''ve won the trust of most shareholders. I''m not afraid even if it''s an election to change the post. I''m afraid that''s not his purpose!" "What?" Celine sneered, "Does he still want to control the whole Cheng Family like his father?" The expression on Celine''s face became more ferocious. "The more ambitious he is, the more things he knows, and the faster he will die!" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Charles snapped, "Don''t talk nonsense!" Realizing what she own had just said, Celine was also frightened into a cold sweat. She quickly sat aside and stopped talking. It never rains but it pours. As for Allen''s affairs, Charles and his family hadn''te up with a solution yet. At this time, Charles''s hand rang again. Looking at the caller was his special assistant, Charles''s heart jolted. If there was nothing important, his special assistant would not have called at this time. It seemed that they felt something was wrong and the whole family fell into silence. Chapter 126 A Date Chapter 126 A Date Charles''s phone rang. It was his special assistant who called him. Normally, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening. If the special assistant could solve the problem, the special assistant would not call Charles at this time. Therefore, when Charles received this call, he looked a little cautious. Celine and Jonson held their breath and didn''t dare to speak. Hearing what the special assistant had reported, Charles''s face darkened. After hanging up the phone, Charles said to Celine and Jonson with a livid face, "You go to bed first. Something happened in thepany. I have to go to thepany today." "Charles, wait!" Seeing that Charles was about to leave, Celine stopped him in a hurry. "What happened in thepany?" As Charles put on his coat, he answered, "Some quality problems urred to the products produced by thepany, and they were spread online. I''ve already asked Assistant Zhang to hold a meeting of the senior executives. Now I need to preside over it and try to deal with it well tonight!" Celine asked nervously, "Is it serious?" "I don''t know yet." Charles shook his head, "I have to see the specific situation before I can judge!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Well, you can have a rest now! I''m going to thepany! " Charles was also very anxious. He made an arrangement and was about to go out. "But what about Allen?" Celine asked anxiously. Charles said impatiently, "Let''s talk about Allenter." After saying that, Charles added disdainfully, "How capable a young man who has pretended to be a fool for more than twenty years can be to contend against me!" Celine thought for a while and agreed. On the second floor of the Su Family, in Molly''s room, Allen''s phone on the bedside suddenly vibrated. Allen didn''t seem to be asleep at all. He opened his eyes in an instant and grabbed the phone, only to find a message. After reading the message clearly, Allen smiled. ''I''ve made up my mind. Can you escape?'' After reading it, Allen deleted the message and put it back on the bedside table. At this time, Molly moved slightly in his arms and touched his face. She asked in a confused voice, "It''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?" "I''m going to sleep now!" Allen pulled her hand down, put it near his mouth and kissed it. Then he tucked her back into the quilt and asked, "Are you cold?" Molly shook her head at his chest and said, "No, I''m not cold. What time is it now?" Allen thought about the time he had just seen and said, "It''s over one o''clock." Molly raised her head in surprise. "You haven''t slept until now?" "No." Allen smiled, "I fell asleep just now, but my phone rang. I sat up to have a look." "Is there anything wrong?" Molly asked worriedly. "Nothing." Allen smoothed her hair and said, "Go to sleep soon!" Molly nodded obediently and squeezed herself into his arms. Soon she fell asleep. Allen didn''t fall asleep for a long time. Looking at the quiet sleeping face of the woman in his arms, and thinking of what happened more than ten years ago and what was mentioned in the text message just now, he had a mixed feeling. Allen looked at the dark sky and asked in his heart, ''Dad, if I destroy your family business group, will you me me?'' Allen asked cautiously in his heart. He was really not sure. But he quickly made up his mind and said, ''Dad, you won''t, will you? Because you have told me from an early age that only when I want to break through can I achieve sess!'' Thinking of this, Allen slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep with Molly. The second morning, when Molly woke up, Allen was no longer in bed. When Molly went downstairs, she found that Allen was sitting downstairs and talking with James and Peggy. Seeing that Molly went downstairs, Peggy scolded her, "You are about to get married. Why do you get up sote?" Before Molly could speak, Allen stood by Molly''s side and defended her, "Mom, Molly went to bedte yesterday. I saw that she was too tired today, so I didn''t call her. She usually got up early!" Molly secretly gave a thumbs up to Allen. Well done! When they were having breakfast, Molly didn''t see Farrell and asked, "Mom, has my brother gone to work?" "Yes, he said he had something to deal with in thepany and left before breakfast." Peggy took a sip of milk and said, "I''ll go with your father to have a lookter." James asked, "Do you two have anything to do in a moment? Will you stay at our home or go back to your apartment? " "Let''s two go back." Molly took a bite of the soup dumpling that Allen picked up for her and said, "You and my mother have gone out. What are we two doing here?" After breakfast, James and Peggy went to thepany, and Allen and Molly went out together. When they arrived at the garage, Molly was about to drive the car out, but Allen stopped her. Molly looked at Allen with a little confused. Allen took the key from her hand and said, "I''ll drive today." Molly couldn''t believe her ears. She stopped Allen who was about to walk forward and said, "You can drive, can''t you? Do you have a driver''s license? " Looking at her doubtful eyes, Allen didn''t say anything. He just took out something from his pocket and threw it to her. Then he walked towards the car without stopping. Molly took it in a hurry and saw a driver''s license. Looking at the name of Allen on the driver''s license, Molly muttered in her heart, ''Is it possible that they have the same name and surname?'' Looking at the photo of Allen, Molly was too surprised to say anything. "Really? This is really his? " "Beep!" Allen drove the car from the back, put down the window on the driver''s seat, and stretched out his head to hint Molly to get in the car as soon as possible. Molly got into the car and sat on the passenger seat. Holding the driver''s license in her hand, she asked, "Is this yours?" "Of course it''s mine!" Allen looked at Molly as if he was looking at an idiot, "My name and photo are on it, and of course it''s mine!" Hearing what he said, Molly looked up and down at his driving license, and then she took out her own andpared it with his. "Well, the same. It shouldn''t be fake!" Allen grabbed his driver''s license from Molly''s hand and rolled his eyes at her, "Do you doubt me?" "No, no!" Molly denied in a hurry, "I''m just a little surprised. When did you take the examination? How did you hide it from your uncle and aunt?" Allen sneered, "I''m about eighteen years old. As for how I hid it from my uncle and aunt, in fact, after they knew that I was really silly, they didn''t pay so much attention to me. Even if I went out frequently during the day, I wouldn''t be in trouble." As long as Charles''s family was mentioned, Molly and Allen would not be in a good mood. Molly quickly waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things. But Allen, how many things do you have that I don''t know? " Allen took a look at Molly and turned his head, "I won''t tell you!" Molly threw herself into his arms and pretended to cry. "Baby, your attitude will make you lose me!" "What the hell are you calling me?" Allen was amused by her words, "Baby, this should be what I call you!" With her hands on her face, Molly blinked and asked, "Why?" Allen turned around and smiled, "Because you are my baby!" Molly was shocked. ''What if my boyfriend flirts with me every day? Help!'' Allen was driving, while Molly was sitting in the car in a daze, probably because she was shocked by Allen''s driving license and what he said today. It had been more than twenty minutes since the car drove out of the Su Family. It was not until then that Molly realized that this was not the way to their apartment. "Allen, did you take the wrong path?" Molly looked at Allen and said, "This is not our way home!" Perhaps it was because Allen had lost his own home when he was very young, so every time he heard the word "home" from Molly, Allen felt very warm in his heart. He chuckled and said, "I didn''t drive to my home!" "Don''t we go home?" "Where are we going?" Molly asked in confusion. "Go..." Allen said with a smile, "Go on a date! Are you happy? " "Yes!" Molly gave him a big smile as a reward. "This seems to be the first date between the two of us! Where are we going? " Allen didn''t tell Molly the answer, but said, "You''ll know when the timees!" "Keep me in suspense!" Mollyughed at him, but she didn''t go on asking. Finally, Allen parked the car at a ce where people came and went. After getting off the car, he went to the passenger seat and opened the door for Molly. The service was very considerate. Raising her head to look at the sign hanging on the wall, Molly looked at Allen with a yful look in her eyes and asked, "Are you taking me here for a date?" Allen nodded, "Yes!" "But this is an amusement park!" Molly was surprised. The ce where Allen brought her to was the older, she came here less and less. Molly hadn''t been here for more than ten years. Molly blinked at Allen, "We two are not kids. How can we y here?" "Who says only kids cane here?" Allen pointed at the parents of the children beside him, "Aren''t they also here?" Molly was a little speechless. "Dear, they have their little baby. We two don''t have any!" Allen handed her his hand. Although Molly took it, she didn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean?" "You are my baby! I''ll take you with me! Then we two can y together! " Looking at his sincere eyes, Molly couldn''t help but put her hand on his head. Chapter 127 Amusement Park Chapter 127 Amusement Park Molly patted Allen''s head and said, "Hurry up to buy the tickets! Stop talking nonsense! " Allen grabbed her hand casually and took her to the ticket office to buy two adult tickets. The two walked on the road, surrounded by running children. Although it was a little noisy, it was full of vitality. Molly reached out and took Allen''s hand. "Tell me, why did you bring me here today?" Allen took a look at Molly, and didn''t know why Molly could see the hidden bitterness in his eyes. "What are you looking at?" Molly was a little flustered by his gaze. "I didn''t do anything wrong to you when I didn''t know, did I?" "You didn''t do anything wrong to me!" Allen put his hand on her shoulder and said, "But don''t you remember where you have seen me?" Molly was stunned and replied, "I remember! It''s at your home. You still yed with me!" Allen shook his head, "No!" "No way!" Molly had no doubt about her own memory. "The first time I saw you must be in your home!" Allen shook his head again, "That time in my home should be our second meeting." "Oh?" Molly was surprised. "Then where did we meet for the first time?" She looked around and asked suspiciously, "Is it here?" "Don''t you remember anything?" Allen rubbed her nose. Molly looked around and tried to recall what had happened in her childhood, but she still couldn''t remember anything. Allen grabbed her hand and said, "Follow me!" The two came to the merry go round together. Many children were sitting on the merry go round, Allen didn''t look at the merry go round, but looked at a corner. "Do you remember that you were separated from your parents in the amusement park when you were four years old and cried alone there?" Although Molly didn''t remember much about it, she knew it from Peggy. At that time, Molly was about four years old. James and Peggy took Molly here to y, but because there were too many people, Molly ran around restlessly, then she was separated from her parents. Molly couldn''t find a ce to look for her parents, and she didn''t know where to go. There was only one person hiding beside the merry go round and crying. At this time, it seemed that a little boy appeared andforted her. He also bought her cotton candy and apanied her to wait for James and Peggy to find her. But after Molly threw herself into her parents'' arms and told them her panic, Molly turned around and didn''t see that little boy anymore. Since then, Molly had oftene to the amusement park with her parents, hoping to see that little boy again. However, there was a vast sea of people, which was not something she could achieve as she wished. As time went by, Molly grew up, her parents rarely mentioned this matter. This memory was not very clear in her mind, and she gradually forgot it. Now, Allen''s words brought this memory back to Molly. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, she asked uncertainly, "You are the boy?" Hearing this, Allen was shocked and asked her in surprise, "You remember?" Under his expectant gaze, Molly shook her head slightly. Allen lowered his head at this moment, looking a little disappointed. "Ha ha!" Molly was amused by his reaction. She reached out and knocked on his head. "Are you stupid? I was only four years old at that time. I didn''t remember at all, okay? " "I remember it. I thought you would remember it too." Allen retorted. "Is this my fault?" Squinting her eyes, Molly asked, "Since you know it''s me, why didn''t you tell me when I went to your home?" Allen opened his mouth but closed it again. Seeing his embarrassed look, Molly wanted to know the reason more. "Don''t hesitate! Tell me now! " Allen murmured two sentences, "You didn''t recognize me. Why should I tell you that I know you?" Molly felt so lucky that she had a good hearing so that she could hear what Allen said clearly. Hearing that, Molly was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Why didn''t I find that you were so arrogant when you were a child?" The word "arrogant" made veins stand out on Allen''s forehead. He looked at Molly, then he turned his back and didn''t want to talk to her. Molly snickered in her heart, but her face was depressed and followed him. Sure enough, soon Allen couldn''t bear it and slowly reached out to hold her in his arms. Molly followed him obediently and walked on the road of the amusement park. The two of them watched as they walked, recalling what had happened in their childhood. Like all the couples who came to this ce, they took the Ferris wheel and shared marshmallow. When they looked up each other, their eyes were full of smile. They didn''te out of the amusement park until the evening. They walked hand in hand in the setting sun. The red light shone on them, which not only warmed their bodies, but also their hearts. It was veryte when they got home. After saying good night to each other, Molly and Allen went back to their rooms to rest. Perhaps it was because she slept with Allen yesterday that Molly always felt empty and uneasy now when she was lying on the bed alone. Molly sighed. She had to admit that habit was a terrible thing. Molly was really used to his existence. She missed him very much when he was away for a moment. Molly stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. In a trance, she seemed to hear the door of her room being pushed open. She thought that there were only two people at home, Allen and her. It should be Allen who came in to take something, so she didn''t say much. But when Molly went out of the bathroom after taking a shower, she found that there was a person on the bed. She couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth, but she went over with a straight face and said, "Hey! Why are you here? " Allen opened one eye to look at her and said naturally, "Go to sleep!" "I know you are sleeping!" Molly put her hand on the quilt and said, "I''m asking you why you sleep in my room." Allen didn''t even open his eyes and answered, "Because I''m sleepy." At this moment, Molly''s hand directly patted Allen''s head. "Don''t y dumb with me!" Allen opened his eyes and looked at her eagerly. When Molly couldn''t help but feel softhearted, Allen suddenly turned around and buried his head in her belly. Molly touched his hard hair and asked softly, "What''s wrong with you?" Allen moved and asked, "I can''t sleep alone." "So what?" Molly asked, raising her eyebrows. "So I came to you." "You take it for granted?" Molly stared at him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes!" Allen didn''t feel guilty at all, "You also can''t sleep without me, can you?" Molly pulled his head down and grinned, "You are really wrong. I have a good sleep without you!" Allen put his head on Molly''s belly again and said, "I don''t believe it!" "Forget it if you don''t believe me!" As Molly said, she touched his ears, only to find that his ears were interesting unexpectedly. She pulled it down and bounced it up again, making her y happily. When Molly was having fun, Allen held Molly''s hand. He turned around and looked at her with a smile. "Let me sleep with you today. You can y with my ears!" Looking at the handsome man who was smiling at her, Molly warned herself in her heart that she couldn''t let him seed. She looked at Allen and said righteously, "Deal!" ''Miss Molly, where is your principle? Where is your principle?'' Probably her principles had be floating clouds in front of beauty! The second morning, when Molly got up, Allen was no longer in bed. In fact, Molly heard him get up at about six o''clock. But she was too sleepy, so Allen coaxed her to sleep again. Molly opened the curtain and opened the window. The fresh morning air blew in. She stretched herself and went downstairs. She went to the kitchen and poured a ss of water. Looking at the fridge full of food, she suddenly had the idea of making breakfast at home. Molly took out two eggs, a bag of toast and arge bottle of milk from the fridge, preparing to make a rich breakfast. It was a piece of cake for Molly to heat the milk. Molly cut a big piece of toast into pieces, put some butter on it and roasted it in the oven. Although the appearance of the cut toast was not very good, she still finished it. But when Molly came to frying eggs, she was in a dilemma. The first egg was put in the pot because there was too little oil in it and the egg was burnt. The second egg was put in the pot. The fire was too high, the pot was too hot, and the egg was burnt again. Looking at the two failed eggs on the te, Molly frowned again. How could it be so difficult to make a breakfast? "Molly, what are you doing? Why is there another smell of something burnt? " At this time, Allen came back from outside and asked as soon as he entered the room. With an unhappy face, Molly looked back at him and raised the te with two eggs in her hands. "I''ve burnt the eggs!" Looking at the eggs in Molly''s hands, Allen stretched out his neck to see if the kitchen was in a mess. Fortunately, the kitchen was not a mess, he breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Noticing that Molly was not in a good mood, Allen quickly took the te and said, "It''s not your fault. The bottom of the pot is too thin. Let''s buy a new er!" Although Molly didn''t know whether to cry or tough because of his peculiarfort, she was still Allen pointed at the eggs in his hand and asked, "Can I eat them?" "Probably not." Molly took the eggs and threw it into the trash can. Looking at Allen''s pitiful expression, she smiled and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll try again to see if I can seed!" Maybe it was because she had umted experience from the first two eggs. This time, although the fried eggs were not good-looking, they could at least taste. After breakfast with Allen, Molly drove to school. When she was about to walk to her office, she seemed to have sensed something. She looked up and saw a figure jump down from the top of the building! Chapter 128 Scare Chapter 128 Scare Molly seemed to feel something and looked up. At this moment, she saw a figure jump down from the roof. "Plop!" The sound of the falling on the ground was so loud that Molly didn''t know what to do. "Someone jumped off the building!" "Call an ambnce! Someone jumped off the building! " The voices kept ringing in her ears. Molly should have rushed over to see how that person was, but that scene had a great impact on Molly, making her unable to move her legs or open her mouth. From the moment Molly saw the person jump down from downstairs to the sound ofnding, although the process was very fast, it also let Molly see clearly who the person was. Molly knew this person, and she had just seen the person a few days ago. She, was Cassie. Although Cassie threatened Molly some time ago that she would jump off the building. But Molly was sure that Cassie would not dare to do so. After that, Cassie''s performance was indeed like what Molly thought. Cassie did not dare to die at all. Later, Cassie broke in at the engagement party of Molly and Allen. Cassie said that she had found Kevin and met the head of the Tang Family. James told Molly that Kevin''s father had made a promise to Cassie, and in this case, Cassie should not jump off the building. Molly''s mind was in a mess and she couldn''t figure out the reason. She couldn''t move and stood there all the time. Seeing the ambncee and go, Molly returned to her office, still in a daze for a long time. "Molly?" A colleague next to Molly saw something wrong with Molly and asked, "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look good. " Molly shook her head and said, "Nothing. It''s just that when I came here just now..." Before Molly could finish her words, her colleague understood and said, "You saw it." Molly nodded with a pale face. The colleague patted Molly gently and said, "Don''t be afraid!" Then the colleague frowned and sighed, "Nowadays students! They have such a poor psychological quality that they can''t take things easy. Some people are under too much psychological pressure because of the postgraduate entrance exam, and some people are because of emotional problems. Don''t know why the student jumped off the building today. " "Oh, right! Do you know which department the student who jumped from the building today? " The colleague said to others. "From our department." Molly answered weakly, bending over the table. "Really?" Startled by Molly''s words, the colleague asked again, "Who is it?" Molly rubbed her temples and said, "It should be Cassie." "Have you seen it clearly?" Molly nodded dejectedly. At this time, there was a knock on the office door. "Is Molly here?" Two person in police uniform came in and asked if Molly was here. Noticing that everyone was looking at her, Molly touched her forehead and stood up. "I''m Molly. What can I do for you?" One of them said, "I heard that you were the witness of today''s incident. I wonder if you can have a talk with us and tell us what happened at that time?" Molly smiled bitterly. ''Can I stop talking about it if I say it''s inconvenient?'' "Sure." Molly picked up her bag and followed them out. Molly told them again what she had seen at that time. When Molly came out of there, she became more and more spiritless and didn''t even bother to open her mouth. Molly looked at the time. It was only ten o''clock in the morning, but because of this matter, she had already asked others to attend her ss, and she had nothing to do in the morning. Molly sighed. Since there was nothing else, she decided to go home. Molly drove the car out and passed by the building. Several cleaners were dealing with the blood on the ground. Molly didn''t want to think about it, but what she saw this morning came back to her mind automatically. Cassie''s body hit the ground heavily, and the warm blood sshed everywhere Molly mmed on the brake, looked at the ground not far away, turned the steering wheel and drove back. When Allen received the phone call from Molly, he was having a video meeting with thepany''s management in the study. Seeing that it was Molly''s call, he smiled and said gently, "Hello." This scared the people on the other side of the video. No one had seen their cold CEO smiling, and no one had heard such gentle words from Allen. "Hello, hello... Molly, speak! " Allen put the phone down from his ear and looked at the screen. The screen showed that the calling was on the phone. He put it near his ear again and asked, "Molly, is that you? Why don''t you speak?" Sitting in the car, Molly covered her mouth with one hand and held the phone with the other. She cried in a low voice, and tears kept falling down like water drops. Allen signaled the person in the video not to speak. He asked the microphone twice again, but he still couldn''t hear what Molly said. Allen frowned, ''Is this call Molly identally dialed?'' When Allen was about to hang up, he heard a sob. Allen''s heart sank again. He put the phone near his ear and listened carefully. Sure enough, it was Molly crying. Allen was even more anxious. He said to the person on the video in a hurry, "I have something urgent to deal with. You can discuss it first. The specific matter is in the charge of director Edward. Just tell me the result!" Before Allen could turn off theputer, he rushed out of the study, ignoring the surprised eyes of the employees. "Molly, why are you crying?" Allen''s heart was disturbed by her crying. "Don''t cry. Tell me the reason, okay?" "Did anyone bully you?" Molly still didn''t say anything. Allen could only guess by himself, but he didn''t know whether his guess was right or not. "Molly, don''t cry. Tell me the reason first, okay?" Sobbing, Molly told him what had happened today. People she knew jumped off the building in front of her. It was not easy for anyone to ept this kind of thing. This psychological impact was really difficult to calm down. Allen understood what Molly was thinking, but at the same time, he was more worried about her. "Where are you now? I''lle to you." Molly wiped her tears and felt a little embarrassed. "You don''t have toe over. I''m going home now. Just wait for me at home." "No way!" Allen refused her harshly, "Molly, don''t drive now. Wait for me a moment, I''ll pick you up!" Molly hesitated for a moment and said, "But you don''t have a car either!" "I''ll take a taxi!" While they were talking, Allen had already walked out of the house. He stopped a taxi on the road and got in it. After telling the driver the address, Allen continued to talk to Molly, "I''m in the taxi now. I''ll be there in a while. If you are still a little scared, I''ll talk to you all the time, okay?" Molly nodded. Then she remembered that she was talking on the phone, but Allen couldn''t see her, so Molly answered, "Yes." The two of them kept chattering until Allen found Molly. The two of them hung up the phone. The taxi was not allowed to enter the campus, so the rest of the way was walked by Allen himself. Moreover, he was afraid that Molly would wait anxiously alone, so he ran here. Allen didn''t gasp until he ran to Molly''s car. Opening the car door, Allen pulled Molly from the driver''s seat to the back row, and then squeezed into All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. the car with her. He bent over and held Molly in his arms,forting her bit by bit. After Molly calmed down and said "I''m okay" to him, Allen finally felt relieved. He let her sit on the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her. Then the two drove home together. After all, she was a little scared. Molly was fine in the afternoon but had a fever at night. In the middle of the night, when Allen fell asleep, he felt something hot beside him. At first, he remembered that Molly was lying beside him, and he didn''t care about it. But after a while, Allen suddenly realized that Molly''s body temperature had always been low, and it was even more so at this time. Allen then felt that something was wrong. As soon as Allen got up, he saw that Molly''s face was burning red. Although Molly was still sleeping, she must feel ufortable and kept frowning. In a hurry, Allen fetched a medical kit from downstairs and took her temperature. It was more than thirty-eight degree Celsius, and the temperature was not low. Allen woke Molly up and wanted to take her to the hospital, but no matter what Allen said, Molly didn''t agree. Molly said that she would be fine after a sleep. After a little while, she said that the hospital was closed at this time and there was no doctor, then added that she might have a worse fever if she tossed back and forth. Anyway, Molly had to find various excuses not to go to the hospital. Allen couldn''t do anything to her. He took out the medicine and let her eat it. Then he took out a quilt and pressed it on her body. Finally, he hugged her andy on the bed. Allen didn''t dare to sleep the whole night. He touched Molly''s forehead to take her temperature, and then got up to wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. But fortunately, after taking the medicine, the temperature dropped to more than thirty-seven degrees. Although Molly still had a fever, it could at least make Allen relieved. However, before dawn, Molly had a nightmare, in which she kept shouting "No! No!" No matter how hard Allen tried to wake her up, Molly still didn''t wake up. He was so worried about her. In reality, Allen was so anxious to wake Molly up from her dream. In her dream, Molly was eager to wake up from her dream. Molly dreamed of what happened in her previous life. In the same office, Kevin and Cassie were holding each other, kissing passionately. Molly stood aside and watched them kissing coldly. Molly stretched out her hand and touched the position of her heart. There was no feeling at all. It didn''t hurt at all. After experiencing so much, she had apletely different feeling for this scene at the beginning. Somehow, Kevin''s face suddenly turned into Allen''s, which made Molly very frightened and her mood immediately changed. She walked over and reached out to push Cassie. Chapter 129 Warmth Chapter 129 Warmth In her sleep, Molly seemed to have returned to her previous life. When she saw Cassie and Kevin holding each other intimately in the office, she looked at each other coldly without any waves in her heart. But in a sh, the person who hugged Cassie changed into the one she was very familiar with, Allen. After seeing clearly that it was Allen, Molly''s mood immediately changed. Molly strode forward, separated the two people who were tightly hugging each other, and pushed Cassie to the ground. When Molly was about to straighten up to me Allen, Cassie''s face changed again. Cassie was bleeding and lifeless, just like thest time Molly saw her today. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Ah!" Molly couldn''t help crying out. Looking at Cassie who was walking towards her with such a face, she found that she could do nothing but scream. Step by step, Molly was forced to let Cassie approach. Molly wanted to ask Allen for help, but Allen had already disappeared. Outside the dream, Allen had been lying beside Molly. Allen was afraid that Molly would ask for something when she woke up, so he had a light sleep. When there was a sound on Molly, Allen immediately woke up. Turning on the bedsidemp, Allen saw that Molly''s face was pale and her body was twisting. Molly kept saying "Don''t" and "Don''te over". Obviously, she was in a nightmare. "Molly, Molly, wake up!" Allen patted her face and called her, "Wake up!" After being woken up by Allen, Molly''s eyes were somewhat confused. It was not until Molly called "Allen" that she seemed to realize that she had returned to reality and slipped into his arms. "What happened?" Allen gently stroked Molly''s long hair and asked softly, "Did you have a nightmare?" Molly nodded in his arms. Allen held her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead. "Don''t be afraid. What you happen in your dream is all fake." After saying that, Allen smiled again. "Besides, I''m here. What are you still afraid of?" His tone was so joking that Molly pinched him hard on the waist. Although Molly did so, her low mood also was disturbed by him, and she felt much more rxed. "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you!" Allen touched her forehead again and felt a little relieved when he found that it was not very hot. Just now, Molly was sweating all over her head in her sleep, which made her feel very ufortable. She looked up at Allen and said in a spoiled tone, "My body is sticky. I want to take a shower." Allen didn''t dare to let Molly take a shower, but he was afraid that she would really feel ufortable. "Honey, you can''t take a shower now. Let me get you a basin of hot water to wipe your face and neck, okay?" Molly was a little reluctant not to be able to take a shower, but she couldn''t say anything against it, so she had to agree. After wiping it, the sticky feeling in her neck was much less. Allen went back to bed and held Molly in his arms. "It''s still early. Let''s go to bed again!" Hearing that, Molly just remembered to ask him the time, "What time is it now?" "It''s over five o''clock!" Allen looked at his phone and said, "Sleep a little longer." Molly looked up at him and asked, "Are you going to get up soon?" Allen usually got up at about six o''clock, and it was almost time for him to run. Didn''t know if it was because of her illness, and Molly liked to stick to Allen more than before. When Molly heard that he would get up soon, she felt a little aggrieved. "I won''t go running today." Allen turned off the bedsidemp andy down on the bed. "You are sick today. I''ll sleep with you for a while." "Humph! Who cares!" Although Molly said so, she still leaned closer to him. "Molly!" Allen called her again. "Okay." Molly moved and asked, "What''s wrong?" Allen hesitated for a while and said, "I say, you''d better ask for leave today. After all, you''re not recovered yet and you''re not in a good mental state. I''m a little worried about you going to school in this way." "Well..." Molly was a little embarrassed, but seeing the distressed look on Allen''s face, she had no choice but topromise. "Well, I don''t have anything else to do today. I''ll call to ask for leaveter." Although Allen wanted to sleep with Molly, Allen was still a little worried. At about eight o''clock, Allen called the doctor to check on Molly. Then he went out to buy some porridge for her and coaxed her to eat it. Although Allen had been with Molly all the time, she still didn''t seem to be in a good mood, so Allen could only follow her. "Molly, you don''t have to go to school today anyway. Do you want to stay at home or go back to see your parents?" Allen referred to the Su Family. Molly thought for a while and said, "Just stay at home." If she went to the Su Family, James and Peggy would definitely ask her the reason why she was sick. The reason why she was sick sounded not very good. That was, she was timid and frightened. The reason was not so pleasant to hear, and James and Peggy were inevitably worried when they heard it. Besides, Molly had no energy, and she didn''t want to move or go anywhere. Molly looked at Allen and said, "Don''t you still have work to do? That''s good. You go to deal with your work, and I''ll go to the study to read." Allen agreed with Molly. He left halfway of his work yesterday and had no time to deal with it after he came back. All his work was piled up there. When they arrived at the study, the first thing Allen did was to raise the temperature of the air conditioner. Then he sat at the desk and turned on theputer to start working. After dealing with the rest of yesterday''s documents and having a video meeting with his assistant, Allen began to do what he should do today. With a book in her hand, but Molly''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t read much. Molly looked up at Allen from time to time. The handsome face that often smiled in front of her now became more serious and cold, without tenderness and intimacy. However, Allen who worked hard was more charming and more attractive. It was said that men who worked hard were the most charming, but Molly didn''t believe it at that time. At this time, she couldn''t refute. After a while, Molly asked Allen, "Allen, have you ever thought about going back to work instead of using remote control?" "Of course I have." Allen said as he clicked on a document, "It should be more convenient to go to work in thepany. But not now. Thepany is still in M Country. I don''t want to go to work so far away! " "In M Country?" Hearing that, Molly was a little surprised. She thought that Allen only opened a Allen shrugged, "I have no choice. After all, it''s not very convenient under my uncle''s watch." After saying that, Allen sneered, "You don''t know, when they watched me seriously at that time, I could only deal with work at night. For a period of time, I was sleepy during the day, and I became energetic at night. My life waspletely reversed!" Allen seldom mentioned his own business. But he mentioned it every time, let Molly more love dearly him. Before Molly could say something tofort him, Allen smiled with relief. "But fortunately, the most difficult time has passed." The two of them had lunch outside. Because of Molly''s illness, the dishes they ordered tasted light. But didn''t know what was on Molly''s mind all the way. When she picked up the food, she was always absent-minded, so Allen had to keep picked up the food on her te. He own had no time to eat. When Molly came to her senses, the te in front of her was already full of vegetables and meat, and the bowl was also filled with hot soup. Then she looked at Allen, who moved his chopsticks and dishes aside because he thought it was inconvenient, and there was only one chopsticks left on the table. "Your tableware..." Molly nced at the table and asked the waiter to change another set of tableware for Allen. "Don''t just care about me. You should eat more yourself." Molly said while ironing chopsticks for him, "I know you feel sorry for me, but don''t forget that I will also feel sorry for you." Allen couldn''t help smiling and ate all the food that Molly put on his te. After lunch, Molly received a call from Sally. On the phone, Sally said that she hadn''t seen Molly and Allen''s apartment yet, and she woulde to see it today anyway. When Sally and her husband arrived, Molly was ying games with Allen. Recently, there was a very popr game called onmyoji. It was not easy for Molly to save a few tickets. She was ready to draw continuously, trying to get a SSR, but her luck was not good. She had never seen an SSR, let alone an SR. Then Molly went to the bathroom and asked Allen to hold her phone. Allen quickly helped her draw all the remaining tickets. Two out of three tickets were SSR, which made Molly happy and muttered to herself, ''Is my luck really that bad?'' Hearing the knock on the door, Molly knew that it was Sally. She walked over with her mobile phone and continued to look at the SSR she had just drew, in a daze. Seeing this, Sally shouted, "Are you kidding me? Wee to your home and you don''t even pour us a ss of water?" "If you want to drink water, go get it yourself." Molly didn''t treat Sally as a guest at all. "The water in the kitchen. You should know where it is." While they were talking, Allen came out of the kitchen with two kettle. "There are only dark plum soup and water at home. You can choose whatever you want to drink. Don''t be so polite!" "You''re wee!" Sally replied with a smile. She picked up the pot with dark plum soup and was about to pour it into the cup, but her husband took it in the middle of the way. "It''s too cold. You can''t drink it!" "Why can''t I drink it?" asked Sally, like a cat being stepped on its paws. Chapter 130 Shopping For Clothes And Cooking Chapter 130 Shopping For Clothes And Cooking "You just can''t drink it." Sally''s husband put a cup of plum soup to his own mouth and looked at Sally''s belly with his eyes. "Our son doesn''t allow you to drink it." "Our son didn''t say anything!" Sally was still mad. "Honey, it''s too cold." "You just got pregnant. You''d better eat less cold food. I''ll cook something delicious for you when we get back." said y, Sally''s husband. "Sally, are you pregnant?" Only then did Mollye back to her senses from the game. With a proud smile on her face, Sally nodded and said, "Yes, I found it when I went to check a few days ago. It has been two months." Out of curiosity, Molly leaned over and looked at Sally''s belly. Molly smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll be your son''s god mother from now on." "Fuck off!" Sally scolded her with a smile, "If you want a son, you can have him yourself. Don''t covet my son!" "How do you know it''s a son?" Molly was a little strange, "It''s only two months now, it should be impossible to tell the gender of the baby." "I don''t care. It''s just a son!" Raising her head proudly, Sally said, "If this is not a son, I can have another one." Molly raised her head to look at the reaction of y and found that y was looking at Sally with a doting face, which made Molly look a little speechless. Normally, Molly and Allen would show off their love, but now Sally and y suddenly showed off love in front of Molly and Allen. Molly was a little unhappy! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Molly turned to look at Allen, who was sitting on the sofa at this time, and pouted. Allen chuckled. He had never seen Molly so childish. He waved at her and motioned her to sit down. "What''s wrong?" Allen touched her hair and asked gently. Molly squinted at Sally and y who were whispering to each other. She curled her lips and said, "I''m just a little unhappy because they show off their love." "So you''re not happy?" Allen rubbed Molly''s nose, "How about we two show off too?" Molly was interested and asked in surprise, "How to show off?" "Like this!" Allen said and pressed on Molly. Molly opened her eyes wide and looked at Allen''s handsome face, which was getting closer and closer to her. Her mouth touched a piece of softness, and she was still in a daze. "Aha!" In a daze, Molly heard a strange scream from Sally and closed her eyes in despair. She had shown off their love today, but it was also a bit humiliating. When the two people separated, Molly''s face was already red. She stared at Allen, who had a ttering smile on his face, and there was no anger in her heart. Molly just sat next to Allen expressionlessly, and didn''t respond to Allen''s approaching. Sally joked with the two of them, "Look at you two. You are so loving each other dearly. Why don''t you go and get the marriage certificate back early?" Raising her eyebrows, Molly said, "I really have this idea now." Molly kicked Allen, "Would you like me to get a marriage certificate with you?" Allen held Molly''s hand and didn''t let her go no matter how hard Molly struggled. Looking at the happy smile on Molly''s face, Allen said, "Of course, I''m willing!" The atmosphere between Molly and Allen was so glued together that Sally couldn''t stand it. Hearing that Molly and Allen wanted to get married after a period of time, Sally mored to be Molly''s bridesmaid, but was stopped by Molly''s words, "Pregnant people can''t be bridesmaid." After a while, Sally took Molly to go shopping together and prepared something for Sally''s baby, who was only two months old. Molly had already reserved the position of god mother, so of course she would not refuse. However, after entering the shopping mall, Molly did not y a big role in purchasing children''s daily necessities. Because Sally and y, who were "stupid before giving birth their baby", wanted to buy anything home as soon as they saw anything that could be used by child, regardless of whether the newly born child could use them or not. Molly secretlyined to Allen about what Sally and y had done. However, Allen looked at them with admiration and said, "If we were the two of them, I guess we would be more stupid than them at this time." Molly agreed. In her previous life, when Molly was pregnant with Kevin''s child, although Kevin didn''t care about it, Molly was full of expectations for that child. Five monthster, she had already packed and decorated the baby room at home, and bought everything that could be used from birth to two years old. Molly even nned to feed the baby with breast milk. She carefully considered which brand of milk powder she should feed the baby if she didn''t breast milk enough. However, it was a pity. Molly smiled with self-mockery and hid the tears in her eyes. She had prepared so much, but it was still useless. "I''m just saying it. You can listen to it casually." Allen thought that Molly was a little unhappy because of his words. "If you want to get married now, we should get the marriage certificate as soon as possible. If you don''t want to, I have no objection. Anyway, we live together now, and there is no difference from married people." Speaking of this, Allen held Molly''s little face in his hands, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "Molly, I don''t mean to put pressure on you. I just want to tell you that I am your fiance and will be your husband in the future. No matter what happens, I will always be your support." Molly nodded and rubbed her head against his hand. "Well, I know. Let me think about the marriage certificate again!" "Okay, think it over." Although they were in public, Allen still held Molly in his arms. "Molly, Molly,e and see which one is better!" Sally shouted at Molly with two clothes in her hands. Molly walked closer and said, "Right hand." Sally immediately handed the clothes in her left hand to the saleswoman and said, "Pack this!" Molly was not elegant to roll her eyes. ''Since you didn''t choose what I said, why did you ask me to However, after all, Molly had prepared all these things once. With some experience, Molly gave Sally a lot of useful suggestions. They walked all the way and soon finished shopping in the baby area. Then they walked up to the men''s wear area. Looking at all kinds of clothes hanging in the showcase, Molly suddenly remembered that Allen didn''t bring many things with him. Mollyined to herself that she didn''t care enough about Allen, so Molly suggested, "Since we havee here, why don''t we go upstairs and have a look at the clothes. I think you need to buy some clothes. " Thest sentence was obviously to Allen. Allen nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. If you want me to buy it, I''ll buy it. If you don''t allow me to buy, I won''t wear it!" Perhaps it was because Allen had left too much affectionate impression on Molly recently, such a normal sentence made her feel a little ambiguous. Molly squinted at Allen andined coyly, "You are so annoying!" Molly only picked a few clothes for Allen that he could wear in daily life. As for formal clothes, she didn''t like the ones hung in the mall. She usually liked customized clothes. It was always easy for men to buy clothes. As long as they could wear it, they could buy it home, not to mention that Allen was born a clothes rack. The clothes Allen wore were even more beautiful than the photos that the models had fixed after they put them on. Not only let Molly enjoy enough of Allen, but also the saleswomen standing one side were attracted by Allen. Of course, Molly was proud that such a man was her, but Molly was still a little unhappy when her own man was looked at by others like this. Coincidentally, y and Sally had also bought something, and Molly took Allen to buy clothes as soon as possible. After paying the bill, they went home respectively. In the car, Allen asked Molly, "How are you feeling?" "Much better." Knowing that Allen was asking her how she was feeling, Molly answered with a smile, "Nothing at all!" "Well, that''s good!" It happened that there was a red light at the intersection ahead, so Allen slowed down. Molly looked at Allen and continued, "You called Sally today, right?" Allen just smiled and didn''t deny it. Molly was touched by Allen''s thoughtfulness. She leaned against the seat and said, "Thank you. Why are you so kind to me?" "Silly girl, why do you say thank you to me?" Just then, the light turned green. While starting the car, Allen said to Molly, "Besides, isn''t it naturally for me to treat you well? Why is it so strange? " Molly touched her nose with embarrassment. "Well, I know. I will be good to you in the future." Allen chuckled, "No, you are already good enough to me!" Molly shook her head slightly and said, "Not enough. I want to be better to you!" Hearing the firm tone of Molly, Allen was even happier. "Okay, I know." On their way back, the two of them went to the bookstore by the way and asked Molly to choose a cookbook there. The next moment, Molly was reading the cookbook carefully. As soon as she got home, Molly went straight into the kitchen and took out all the ingredients she could use from the fridge. She put them on the table one by one and began to study the cookbook. Besides, Molly didn''t allow Allen to enter the kitchen. Molly didn''t even allow Allen to help her wash vegetables. With a helpless smile, Allen had to go back to the study to deal with his unfinished work. When Allen came out of the study again, Molly was holding a dish of braised eggnt that had just gave him the chopsticks in her hand directly. "Come on, I just made it. Have a taste and see if it tastes good!" Looking at Molly''s expectant eyes, Allen smiled and picked up a piece of eggnt and put it into his mouth. But as soon as the eggnt was put into his mouth, Allen''s face changed, ''Why is this dish so salty!'' At this moment, Molly asked, "How does it taste? Is it delicious? " Allen nodded casually. Molly called out in surprise. Looking at Allen''s face, she narrowed her eyes and showed her tiger teeth with a smile. She said, "Since you like it, you can eat up the rest!" Chapter 131 Suicide Or Being Killed Chapter 131 Suicide Or Being Killed Squinting her eyes, Molly smiled so happily that she could show her tiger teeth clearly. "Since you like it, then eat all of it!" "What?" Allen forced a smile, but he couldn''t say anything against it. "Okay, okay, I''ll eat up." Allen said generously, but when he turned his back to Molly, the smile on his face turned into a bitter one. ''It is so salty. I don''t know how much water I will drink after eating up it!'' "Ha-ha! Ha-ha... " Molly was amused by him andughed happily. "I''m just kidding. You really eat!" After a while, she rubbed her aching belly and said, "Don''t eat it. I put too much salt in it." "Okay!" Allen put down the te quickly as if he had been pardoned. "Since we don''t eat this, what should we eat? Take out? " Allen asked again. Molly shook her head and showed an unfathomable expression to Allen. "I naturally have a wonderful idea!" After saying that, Molly began to rummage around from the cupboard aside. Allen was also interested in her action. He leaned against the door frame and looked at her. "I found it!" Molly eximed excitedly. "I really don''t know when I put the thing to so inside. I almost couldn''t find it!" Allen smiled. Such a childish Molly was so energetic! When Allen saw clearly what was in Molly''s hand, the smile on his face froze for a moment. Then he took a step forward, took over the tightly wrapped five pack instant noodles in her hand, and raised his hand to ask her doubtfully, "Are we going to eat this today?" Molly nodded, "It''s very convenient to make, and it tastes good!" After saying that, Molly opened the package with great interest and took out a few small bags. "How much do you want to eat? Two bags are enough? " Looking at the happy Molly, Allen smiled and shook his head. ''Forget it. As long as she''s happy!'' "That should be enough." Allen walked up to her, added some water to the pot and suggested, "We can add some eggs, vegetables or something like that." After the water was boiled, Molly put the condiment into the pot and said to Allen proudly, "After the water is boiled, put the condiment in first to ensure that the salt is even. That''s a small tip." Allen couldn''t help but tap her forehead gently, "Great!" Molly raised her head and gave him a silly smile. Then she went to cook the noodles. After dinner, Allen went to the study to deal with his work, with Molly apanying him. Seeing that she kept yawning, Allen asked her to have a rest, but Molly insisted on apanying Allen. Allen had no choice but to speed up the work so that he could take her to bed early. Before Allen finished his work, he heard a sounding from Molly. It seemed that something had fallen to the ground. Allen raised his head and found that the book in Molly''s hand had fallen to the ground, while Molly had fallen asleep on the sofa. Allen shook his head helplessly and smiled. He walked to the sofa, looked at Molly''s peaceful sleeping face and squatted down unconsciously. Allen didn''t stand up until he felt his legs numb. He looked back at the desk and smiled again. He walked over and turned off theputer. Allen had almost finished his work. Now the most important thing was to take his baby to sleep. As for other things, as long as they were not too important, they would be postponed. Molly was too sleepy. When Allen picked her up, she just looked up, tilted her head and fell asleep again. However, when Allen put her on the bed, she woke up. She chatted with Allen for a while and fell asleep together after Allen washed up. On the second morning, Molly arrived at the school as usual. When she returned to her office after ss, she found that her colleagues were gathered together and discussing something in a low voice. When they saw Molly, they just greeted her and then fell into a discussion. "What are you talking about? The discussion is so hot. " Molly asked curiously. The female colleague who had a good rtionship with Molly said, "Molly, you didn''te yesterday so you didn''t know that. Didn''t a student jump off the building two days ago in our school? That student is Cassie from our department. " At the mention of these things, Molly felt a heavy stone pressing on her heart. She was depressed and flustered. "I know about it." "I haven''t finished yet!" The female colleague continued, "The autopsy report came out yesterday. The girl didn''tmit suicide by jumping off a building but was killed! Because that girl is pregnant and has a strangtion mark on her neck. " "What?" This result startled Molly. Although she couldn''t figure out why Cassie wouldmit suicide when the situation was powerful for her, after all, Molly had already ruled out the possibility of homicide since she saw Cassie jump off the roof. When Molly suddenly heard this, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Did the police catch the murderer?" The female colleague shook her head and said, "The police guess so. There is no evidence to prove who the murderer is." "But the police havee to the school to get the surveince video today. I really hope that the murderer can be found as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be very uneasy to have such a person stay in the school!" "Yes..." "I''m so scared when I walk to a quiet ce alone. I''m afraid that someone will suddenly appear behind me." Other colleagues echoed. Molly went back to her seat silently and sat on it, lost in thought. ''Did Cassiemit suicide or be killed? If Cassiemitted suicide, it was not in line with Cassie''s character. Moreover, Kevin''s father had promised to help her, so it was impossible for Cassie to do such a thing. If Cassie was killed, then who would be the murderer? Who had the most motivation to do such a thing? Kevin''s father? Kevin''s father regretted. He didn''t want the Tang Family to have such a poor daughter- inw? Kevin? But in Cassie''s belly...'' Thinking of this, Molly suddenly broke into a cold sweat. ''Well, Kevin had always asked Cassie to have an abortion. How could he care about this child? After this incident, Kevin never showed up. Was he hiding or not in B City at all? Where did Kevin go?'' Thinking of this, Molly took out her cell phone, typed a message and sent it out. Sitting on the chair with one hand supporting her face, Molly thought of another question. The colleague just said that the police hade here to get the surveince video. Could the police see the conversation between her and Cassie in the building of the school a few days ago? Thinking of this, Molly let out a long sigh. Cassie was really making trouble for her. Although this matter had no impact on Molly, she still had to deal with the police again. After work, Molly was stopped halfway before she went to the parking lot. "Excuse me, are you Molly?" Two person in ck down jacket walked up to Molly. "Yes, I am. Who are you?" Molly stopped what she was doing and asked. The two person took out their credentials and showed them to Molly. "We are the police. For the incident of jumping off a building that happened in your school two days ago, we checked the surveince video of the school today and found that a few days ago, Miss Molly, you had a conversation with the dead. We want to ask you about the specific situation. Is it convenient for you?" The same words as before, and it was all routine. Mollyined in her heart. She looked at the two person and asked seriously, "If I say it''s not Original from N?velDrama.Org. convenient, don''t I need to go?" The two person probably didn''t expect that Molly would ask such a question. They were choked for a while, and finally the older one said, "Yes, you can, but Miss Molly, we still hope you can cooperate with our work." Molly shrugged helplessly. "That''s it. Anyway, whether it''s convenient for me or not, I have to go with you." "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Molly." The two of them breathed a sigh of relief secretly. After all, Molly came from a distinguished family. If she didn''t cooperate, the police office really had no way. "But let me make a phone call first." As soon as Molly finished her words, she saw the two police getting nervous and hurriedly said, "Don''t be nervous. I just want to call my fiance and tell him that I won''t go back for dinner." The older police breathed a sigh of relief. "You at will!" When Molly called Allen and told him that she wouldn''t go back for dinner, Allen was a little unhappy. But when he heard that Molly had to go to the police office first, his heart rose again. "Wait for me. I''ll go with you!" "Why do you go with me?" Molly said to Allen, "Don''t worry. I just want to tell the police what happened at that time. If there is nothing else, I will go back soon." "Miss Molly, didn''t you stop the dead when the dead said she was going to jump off the building?" A policewoman came to such a conclusion after hearing what Molly said. This conclusion made Molly frown. "I did not stop Cassie, because I knew she was just threatening me. It was impossible for her to really jump down from the roof." The policewoman said coldly, "But the dead finally jumped down!" "Wow!" Molly sneered and looked at the two police who brought her here. "So, what did you ask me to The elder police hurriedly said, "Miss Molly, please don''t be angry. We absolutely didn''t mean that. We really want to ask what happened that day!" "Since you have the ability to help her, why don''t you help her?" The policewoman seemed to be at odds with Molly. "If you help the dead, she may not die!" Molly took a deep breath, but she still didn''t calm down. She didn''t want to face the policewoman any more. Molly looked at the older police and said, "Does your police office even ept such an idiot now?" Chapter 132 See Her Off Chapter 132 See Her Off "When can such a person enter your hall?" Molly turned around and asked the two policemen who brought her here. The two policemen were so embarrassed that they didn''t know how to reply. They certainly couldn''t afford to offend Molly, but they were colleagues of that woman, so it was not appropriate to offend her either because they would meet every day. Besides, this female colleague had a strong background. It was not good choice for them to offend her. Molly was just asking. She didn''t really mean to make things difficult for them. Seeing that they didn''t say anything, she didn''t say anything else. She wanted to let it go, but someone disagreed. "Who is stupid?" The woman pointed at Molly and asked angrily. Molly furrowed her eyebrows the moment she stretched out her finger. She had been educated since she was a child that one couldn''t point at others with his/her finger. "I''m talking about whoever answered!" Molly replied, not to be outdone. After saying that, Mollyughed in her heart. They were just like two children who were bickering. It was really boring. Thinking of this, Mollyughed. Molly''sughter reached the policewoman''s ears, and she was exasperated again. If someone hadn''t pulled her, she might have pounced on Molly and grabbed her. Someone said something in front of the policewoman. The policewoman slowly calmed down in shock. Looking at Molly, she was still not reconciled. "Miss Molly, what you said just now is a nder to me. You must apologize to me!" Molly rubbed her forehead helplessly. She really had no way to deal with such unreasonable people. Molly squinted at the policewoman and said, "Sir, if I tell a lie, it will be nder. If I tell the truth, it is just a truth." "You!" The policewoman was pissed off by her, but she didn''t dare to scold her when she remembered what her colleague had just whispered in her ear. Molly ignored her and turned to ask the older policeman, "have you finished? Can I go back now? " "Okay, nothing else. Thank you, Miss Molly." The policeman said in a hurry. "Wait!" The policewoman shouted from behind. Molly turned her head impatiently and asked, "So what?" "May I know the rtionship between Miss Molly and the dead person''s boyfriend, Kevin?" Molly turned around, frowned and asked, "What does it have to do with you? It''s none of your business, right? " "Of course it does!" The policewoman took a look at Molly and continued, "As far as I know, Miss Molly must have been in a rtionship with Mr. Kevin for a period of time, and you broke up not long ago." The more she said, the morecent she became. "And the time you broke up with Mr. Tang was exactly when the dead and Mr. Tang were together. I don''t believe that Miss Molly won''t hate them in your heart. As a woman, it''s inevitable to be a little irrational in the face of love, which is understandable. If so, Miss Molly has the motivation to murder. " "It''s understandable, but it''s not allowed to vite thew. Miss Molly, you should know that leniency to those who confess their crimes. I advise you to tell us the truth. It''s good for you and all of us, isn''t it?" "I really don''t know when I dated Kevin!" "Don''t deny it. It''s clearly written on the newspaper!" That woman tried her best to fight against Molly. Molly really didn''t want to talk to such an unreasonable person, but in this situation, the wise man should be sober. If she didn''t defend herself, others would think that she was guilty. "Is everything on the newspaper true?" Molly wanted to roll her eyes at her, thinking that she had indeed done so. "There are not only news on the newspaper, but also gossip. Those who take this kind of thing seriously must be stupid!" After Molly finished her words, all the people in the room except that woman were snickering, which made Molly feel much happier, but she still felt that she didn''t have a good time talking about it. Molly looked sad and dejected, "Whatever you hear should be used as evidence of a case. Can such an unprofessional person be a policewoman? How did such a fool get into the police school and graduate sessfully? I really doubt it! " "How can it be? There must be someone behind her! " One of them said in a low voice, which might not be heard by others, because the person who spoke was close to Molly, so she could hear him clearly. Molly raised her eyebrows! "Ma''am, if you really can find evidence to prove that I have something to do with this matter, you can The woman was startled by what Molly did. She quickly raised her head and saw that Molly was staring at her coldly. "I have remembered what you said just now. If it were in normal times, I would sue you for nder. But now, since you are busy with the case, I can let you go. But I still have to remind you that if you don''t have evidence, don''t talk nonsense. It''s okay since I have a good temper. But if you meet someone with a bad temper, this matter can''t be solved like this today. " After saying that, Molly left the table and asked, "Anything else?" The woman shook her head immediately. Molly shrugged her shoulders and said, "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll go first!" It was not until she walked out of the police station that Molly remembered a question. She came here with the two policemen just now, and her own car was still left at the school. She needed to take a taxi to the school before she could go home. Gritting her teeth in hatred, Molly wondered what was wrong today! As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw a silver Porsche parking at the door. Molly liked this car, so she looked at it for a while, but soon walked over. However, as soon as she walked to the car, the person in it honked the horn. "Beep!" The sharp voice startled Molly. She frowned and was about to lose her temper at the owner of the car. But before she could say anything, the door opened from inside. The owner of the car was Allen, whom she was very familiar with. He shook his head at Molly and said, "Get in the car!" He walked to the passenger seat and opened the door. He put his hand on the door frame to prevent Molly from touching her head when she got in. As soon as Molly got into the car, she heard the barking of dogs from the back seat. She looked back in surprise and saw a golden retriever and a huskie crouching behind her, looking at her with eager eyes. Molly thought for a while and finally found a suitable word to describe it. "Jim, Toby! Why are you two here? " Molly eximed in surprise, "Did you bring the two of them back?" Allen nodded expressionlessly. Wasn''t it obvious? "Oh, that''s great! I''ve told you that I''ll take the two of them back, but I''ve forgotten them. " Molly was so happy that she stretched out her hand to touch the heads of the two dogs. "Thank you, Allen!" "You''re wee!" Allen was one hundred percent unhappy with her politeness. But when he saw that Molly was happy, he also showed a smile, but what Molly said next made his face darken again. "Allen, open the door!" Molly tried to open the door but failed. "Why do you want to open the door?" Allen clicked the switch and asked, "Have you forgotten anything?" "No, I want to sit in the back seat, so that I can y with Jim and Toby!" Hearing that, Allen quickly locked the door and said, "No way!" Molly was confused. "What do you mean?" "Don''t sit in the back!" Allen said coldly. Holding her arms, Molly looked at him and asked, "Why?" Allen looked at her with grievance, "I want you to sit in the front!" Molly was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Does it matter?" "Of course. I want you to sit in the front with me!" "I can apany you in the back seat. Anyway, we are in the same car. Isn''t it the same?" "It''s different!" Allen still insisted, "You are sitting at the back to keeppany with the two stupid dogs!" Molly understood at once. "In a word, you are jealous of both of them. You are really ''ambitious''!" "I insist!" Allen didn''t agree. "Wow!" Molly sneered, but in the end, she could only shake her head helplessly. "Where did your monopolizing desiree from?" Allen pressed his lips and said nothing. Molly looked at the two dogs fighting behind her and thought about how Allen had described them. "Two stupid dogs? If you say that, Jim will be sad. "Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jim was speechless... ''It''s OK that you say Toby is a stupid dog, because he is really stupid, but I''m still very smart. Don''t call me a stupid dog!'' "Look at them. Aren''t they stupid?" Allen didn''t even look at her when he was driving. "Yes, they are." Molly concluded after observing for a while. "By the way, what''s going on with this car?" Molly always liked this car. "You bought it just now?" "Yeah." Allen nodded, "I brought it back this morning." Molly touched the seat and feltfortable. "Why do you suddenly want to buy a car?" It happened to be a red light in front of them. Allen stopped the car and said, "It''s a little inconvenient for two of us to only have one car. Besides, don''t you like this car?" Molly''s heart beat faster. "Did you buy this car for me?" Allen nodded, "I can drive your car." "Isn''t this too expensive?" Molly said hesitantly. Five to six million was not a small amount for them. Chapter 133 Giving Gift Chapter 133 Giving Gift "Is this too expensive?" Molly asked hesitantly. After all, five or six million was not much for them, but it was definitely not a small amount. Besides, Allen didn''t get much from the Cheng Family. Most of the things he spent now should be earned by himself. Although Molly had never asked Allen what he was doing, in her opinion, Allen was only more than twenty years old. In the past few years, Allen was basically imprisoned in the Cheng Family. Even if he was capable, resourceful, how much wealth could he have? It was estimated that this car was enough for Allen to spend most of his savings over the years. Indeed, Molly liked this car very much and was moved by Allen''s love for her, but she did not agree with him. Allen was turning the steering wheel and turning to another road. Hearing Molly''s question, he nced at her and said, "There''s nothing valuable. I can afford it." "I know." Molly hesitated for a moment and continued, "In fact, you don''t have to give me such a valuable thing. Anyway, I will be very happy as long as it is something you give me." Hearing that, Allen tightened his lips and replied after a while, "I want to give you these!" Molly also frowned. She thought Allen must be angry, but she didn''t know why. After returning home, Allen changed his slippers and said coldly, "I''m going to work." Then he went to the study and didn''te out. Molly was confused. ''Why did Allen get angry?'' Molly began to sort out the conversation between the two of them today. When she came out of the police station, they''re fine with each other. After getting in the car, they talked about the car. Molly was surprised that Allen gave her the car. Although Molly was ming Allen for spending too much money in the end, she didn''t say it harshly. He wouldn''t be angry about such a thing, would he? But if it wasn''t for this, what was Allen angry about? Molly shook her head and sighed helplessly. She really couldn''t understand. It was said that women''s hearts wereplicated. Why was it so difficult to guess what Allen was thinking as a man? Since Molly couldn''t figure it out, she didn''t continue to struggle. Just at this moment, Jim and Toby came to her and asked her for something to eat, so Molly took some snacks for them. Looking at the delicious food they were eating, Molly realized that she hadn''t had lunch yet and was indeed a little hungry. She stood up and walked to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat in the fridge. When Molly opened the fridge and saw all the things in it, she found that the takeout ordered by Allen at noon was still in it, as if it had not been moved at all. Molly frowned. ''Didn''t Allen have lunch either?'' She took out the rest of the food and warmed them up in the microwave. Then Molly went to the study to look for Allen. ng! ng! ng... There was a knock on the door from the study. Knowing that it was Molly, Allen turned around speechlessly and looked at the person at the door, whose head was only exposed. "You cane in directly if you want. Why do you knock at the door?" With a cheeky smile, Molly walked in and said, "I''m just afraid of disturbing your work!" Molly walked to him and looked at the densely packed data on theputer, feeling headache. "How about you? Have you finished your work? " Looking at theputer for a long time, Allen also had a headache. He rubbed his temples with his fingers and asked, "There''s still a little unfinished. What''s wrong?" "Nothing else." Molly walked up to him and pressed the temples for him. "I just saw something untouched in the fridge. I want to tell you, no matter how busy you are at work, don''t forget to eat." Molly''s concern made Allen feel warm in his heart. Even his previous anger in his heart seemed to have dissipated a lot. "Well, I know." "You know?" Raising her eyebrows, Molly asked, "Then tell me honestly, did you have lunch today?" "No." Hearing his answer, Molly was about to give him a lesson, such as it''s not good not to eat and so on, but what Allen said next made her blush. "My own wife hasn''te back yet. Which family of husband can have dinner at ease?" Looking at the banter in Allen''s eyes, Molly''s face turned even redder. She red at Allen and said, "Who is your wife?" After saying that, Molly wanted to go out, but unfortunately, she couldn''t walk away. With a wave of his long arm, Allen held her in his arms and lifted her up. Molly sat on his knees. Allen whispered in her ear and blew an ambiguous breath. Noticing that she shrank her neck, Allen was even happier. "You say, who is my wife?" "I, how do I know?" Molly reached out to push him away, but her strength was notparable to Allen''s. Naturally, it was impossible for her to push him away. Allen chuckled in her ear, "Would you like me to say that someone else is my wife?" Although Molly knew that Allen was joking, she still red at him and said, "How dare you!" "Yes, yes, I dare not!" Allen''s eyes were full of smile. If he was not afraid that Molly would get angry, he would haveughed out directly. Realizing that she own seemed to overreact, Molly gritted her teeth and stood up from his legs. "I don''t want to talk to you. Come down and have lunch!" When Allen went downstairs, Molly had put all the dishes on the table and was taking chopsticks. Allen walked up to her, kissed her on the cheek and said, "My wife is so virtuous!" "Fuck off!" Molly scolded him with a smile and knocked two times on his head with chopsticks. "Sit down and eat quickly!" Pretending to be very painful, Allen showed his teeth to Molly and said in an aggrieved tone, "You hit me so hard and what if I be silly?" "It''s none of my business" Molly replied squarely, "Besides, you used to look silly, much cuter than you are now! If you can really change back, I can support you! " "You dislike me so much?" Allen asked with a faint smile. Molly said more directly, "Yes, I dislike you so much. You talk so much every day. You are not cute at all!" Allen was choked by Molly''s words. He just sat down to have lunch and didn''t dare to provoke her again. Looking at his frustrated look, Molly snickered in her heart. Then she looked at the two dogs curling up on the sofa, and suddenly realized a problem. She touched lightly the dish with chopsticks and said, "Allen, I find a very serious problem." "What?" Allen had just finished eating and wiped his hands with a tissue. Molly pointed at the two dogs and asked, "Where do they live?" "Of course..." Allen wanted to say that this two dogs lived at home, but he also thought that their apartment was different from the Su Family. There was no yard here. If Jim and Toby lived there, they must prepare dog nests and dog toys. The Su Family had all these things, but Allen only remembered to bring two dogs back, without thinking of anything else. After thinking for a while, Allen said, "It doesn''t matter. We often go to the pet store. Let''s have a look new one tonight. If it''s slow, let the two of them stay at the living room first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. " After lunch, Allen and Molly ordered a lot of things, such as dog''s nests, dog chain for going out and bath gel for bathing... And so on. As long as it was useful, Allen and Molly bought it back. Fortunately, the efficiency of the pet store was high. Not long after the order was ced, the things were sent here. Molly and Allen cleaned up the room briefly and left a space for Jim and Toby. Allen continued to work in the study. Molly was a little confused about why Allen was angry in the car, so she followed him to read in the study. Molly liked to eat chestnut very much, but she didn''t know how to shell it. No matter how many good chestnuts she had, they were either broken into pieces in her hands, or she just ate half and threw half. Today, Molly apanied Allen to work in the study. Of course, Allen was reading documents. She was reading a book and eating chestnut on the other side. "Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle..." The sound was constantly ringing. Allen frowned and looked up at Molly who was struggling with the chestnut. Half a day passed, but Molly still didn''t eat the flesh in the chestnut. Allen couldn''t stand it anymore. "Molly." Molly was eating. Hearing Allen''s words, she felt a little embarrassed and asked, "Did I disturb you?" "What do you say? You eat like a little mouse. " Allen smiled, "Come here and bring your chestnuts." Molly covered her eyes with her hands and picked up the half bag of sugar fried chestnut. She walked up to Allen, feeling helpless. Molly wanted to say originally, "Are you going to confiscate my chestnut? It''s so heartless that I am not allowed to eat it." But before she could ask, Allen took out a chestnut from the bag and broke it with his hands. A yellow chestnut meat appeared in his hand. Allen put the chestnut into Molly''s mouth and mumbled, "You are so stupid. You''ve been husking for so long time, but you still haven''t eaten chestnut meat into your mouth. I am very anxious for you! You can ask me to peel it for you next time, okay? " Molly answered in a sweet voice. She ate the sweet chestnut meat more happily. Allen peeled the half bag of sugar fried chestnut for her and then continued to work. Looking at theplete chestnut meat in her hand, Molly marveled at Allen''s "technique" and felt happy secretly. It would be too convenient to eat chestnut in the future. While she was chewing, Molly couldn''t help but marvel at how delicious it was to only eat chestnut meat! After Molly finished eating the chestnut, she leaned over to Allen and asked, "Allen, may I ask you a question?" "Fire away." Allen raised his head. "Are you angry in the car today?" Chapter 134 First Time Gift Giving Chapter 134 First Time Gift Giving "Are you angry in the car today?" Molly asked Allen uneasily. Allen didn''t deny it. He looked at her and asked, "Have you found out?" "Yes, I was aware in the car." Molly nodded, "But I don''t know why you are angry." Allen didn''t say anything for a while. After a while, he continued, "Forget it. It''ste. Wash up and go to bed." After saying that, Allen stood up from the chair and walked towards the bedroom first. Molly didn''t understand what he meant, but she still felt annoyed and thumped the table two times. Hearing the sound of the ps, Molly was still angry. Looking at the open door, she went back to her room angrily. Allen was no longer on the edge of the bed, and only the sound of water came from the bathroom nearby. It seemed that Allen was going to take a shower. Molly couldn''t find a ce to release her anger. She also knew that if the two of them didn''t make it clear today, let''s not mention whether they could sleep well or not first. If it was really dyed until tomorrow, the problem would be very serious. Even if they had a quarrel today, Molly had to make it clear today. Molly thought for a while, turned around and went downstairs to find a room to take a shower. After a while, she went upstairs and continued with Allen. But when she returned to her room, Allen was already lying on the bed. Hearing the door open, Allen opened his eyes and asked, "Why are you back?" Hearing his question, Molly''s anger that had just been suppressed came up again. "This is my room. Why can''t Ie back?" "No, I didn''t mean that." Allen wanted to exin, but he scratched his hair irritably and said in a bad tone, "Since you have washed up, go to bed quickly!" After saying that, Allen turned around andy back, without looking at Molly''s face. Molly was almost pissed off by him. ''You are sick of me and you don''t want to talk to me at all?'' Molly stared at the bulge on the bed angrily and bit her lower lip. ''Okay, you don''t say to me, do you? I don''t say to you either! If you ignore me for one day, I will ignore you for three days! Let''s see who the two of us are more impatient!'' Molly walked to the other side of the bed andy down quietly, ignoring Allen. At the same time, Allen turned off the light as soon as he felt that Molly was lying on the bed. Both of the two couldn''t fall asleep because of their worries. In this atmosphere, Molly sat up from the bed first and turned on themp on her side. Under the soft light of themp, she looked at Allen, whose eyes were closed but he was not asleep at all. She shook his body and said, "I know you are not asleep. Get up quickly. Let''s have a talk!" "What do you want to talk about sote?" Allen''s face darkened, "Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "No way!" Molly firmly pulled him up from the bed. "If we can''t make it clear tonight, you don''t have to go to bed. Today''s matter must be solved today!" Allen sat up helplessly. Looking at the stubborn Molly, he could only turn on the light. "Okay, let''s talk!" "Why are you angry in the car today?" The question came back to the starting point. Allen took a deep breath and finally spit it out. He looked at Molly and asked seriously, "May I not tell you?" "No way!" Molly disagreed. "Because I''m not happy." Allen said after a while. "Why are you unhappy?" Molly continued to ask, "Is it because of me?" Allen nced at her, and his meaning was self-evident. "But I didn''t say anything." Molly felt so aggrieved. "I just made ament on that car today and said it was valuable." Allen''s eyes darkened, "But you refused." Molly wanted to retort, but she remembered that she seemed to have said let him drive that car himself. Allen chuckled, sounding a little self-deprecating, which made Molly very ufortable. Just when she was about to say something, she heard Allen say, "This is the first time I give a gift to someone. I didn''t expect that I didn''t give it out!" His words made Molly feel even more ufortable. She fumbled for Allen''s hand and held it in her own hand. She said softly, "Allen, I''m sorry..." Before Molly could finish her words, she was interrupted by Allen, "Forget it. It''ste at night. Aren''t you sleepy? Go to sleep. " Then Allen turned off the light andy down. Seeing that Allen had already closed his eyes, Molly had no choice but to sit for a while and theny back with him. Molly turned off the bedsidemp, and the whole room fell into darkness again. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In a daze, Allen found that Molly was approaching him. After a while, Molly tentatively hooked Allen''s finger on the outside of the quilt. The corners of Allen''s mouth were slightly curved and said nothing. "Allen..." After a while, Molly called out tentatively. Allen turned his back to Molly. He asked, pretending to be indifferent, "What''s wrong again?" Molly couldn''t see the expression on Allen''s face. She thought he was still angry, so she exined in a hurry, "Allen, I didn''t mean that today!" "What do you mean?" "It''s not that I don''t ept your gift." Noticing that Molly was careful, Allen tittered with his back to her, but he still said coldly, "Then what do you mean?" "It''s just that I was a little surprised to receive such a gift from you suddenly today." Seeing that Allen was willing to listen to her, Molly was also very happy. "I have always wanted the car you gave me, and I like it very much. How could I not ept your gift?" "But you still refused!" Allen didn''t want to let it go. "I didn''t refuse!" Molly said in a hurry, "I''m just being polite to you!" This words again stabbed Allen''s fragile heart. His face darkened and his tone became colder. "Do you still want to be polite to me?" Hearing Allen''s question, Molly wanted to p herself. She couldn''t even say a word. The more she said, the more wrong she became. "I didn''t mean that. Ah! I''m sorry, Allen. I won''t be polite to you anymore. " Molly got closer to Allen and said, "Please forgive me for my first mistake." "Do you still want the car I gave you?" Molly made up her mind at once. "I want it, I want it. I''ll drive to work tomorrow. If you have something to do in the future, can you drive my crappy car?" Saying that, Molly felt a little embarrassed. Of course, she received a new car from him, but returned him an old car, of course, a little embarrassed. Molly rubbed her nose and exined, "In fact, my car is not crappy. I''ve just driven it for two years." Allen burst intoughter. Hearing hisughter, Molly rushed over in surprise. "Well, aren''t you angry anymore? Have you forgiven me? " Half of her body was out of the quilt. Afraid that she would catch a cold, Allen quickly answered, "Yes, yes, I''m not angry. Hurry up and cover the quilt. Don''t catch a cold!" Allen tightly wrapped her up, and Molly''s eyes were full of smile. Looking at her like this, Allen''s heart was very soft. He leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. "Go to sleep, good night!" Molly kissed him back and said, "Good night." But when Alleny down with his back to her, Molly reached out and hooked his finger again. Allen turned around and looked at her with a little connivance in his eyes, "What''s wrong?" "Can... Can you turn around and sleep?" Molly''s eyes were still bright in the darkness. "I''m a little afraid of you like this." Hearing her words, Allen turned around and held her in his arms as usual. The two of them sighed Sure enough, it wasfortable to sleep in the familiar position. Allen bit Molly''s nose and said, "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Don''t worry. I''m not angry now. Have a good sleep!" Molly grabbed the pajamas on his chest and yawned. "Well, but Allen, if there is a conflict between the two of us in the future, we must make it clear and solve it well at that time. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome on the second day and we can''t sleep well." Allen thought to himself, ''In fact, thest sentence is what you want to say most!'' However, Allen still nodded and said, "Okay. If there is any conflict in the future, I will definitely make it clear. But it''s better for the two of us not to have any conflict!" Molly opened her eyes and chuckled, "I''m just making aparison! Of course, no conflict is the best. But someone also said that how could there be no conflict between husband and wife! " "Well, if there is really a conflict, I''ll give in to you. You have the final say in our family!" Allen talked about "our family" more and more smoothly. Hearing that, Molly curled her lips and said, "Humph! Who let you give in?" "Then I''ll do whatever you say, OK?" Allen rubbed her head dotingly, "Are you satisfied now? It''s getting Molly obediently found afortable ce in his arms and closed her eyes. But after a while, she opened her eyes again. "What if I can''t fall asleep?" Allen couldn''t fall asleep, either. "Since we can''t fall asleep, let''s have a talk." "Okay!" Molly excitedlyy prone on the bed, "What are we talking about?" Allen pulled her to himself and asked, "When will you have a holiday?" "Soon. One more week." Molly was very happy when it came to holiday. "I''ll be free in a week!" "Well, Congrattions!" Allen pinched her nose dotingly. However, Molly thought of a question, "Allen, it seems that the New Year ising." "Yes, more than half a monthter." Allen calcted the date and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something to do? " "Nothing." Looking at Allen again, Molly was a little worried. "Will you go to our home with me or go back to the Cheng Family during the Spring Festival?" Molly''s words also made Allen''s face change. Chapter 135 Happy New Year Chapter 135 Happy New Year "Are you going to visit the Cheng Family this year?" Molly asked, lying prone on the bed. Allen was stunned by this question, and his eyes were tired. "Let''s talk about itter. I''m a little tired. Let''s go to bed first!" Looking at the tiredness on his face at that moment, Molly could not bear to ask him again, "Since you are tired, then go to bed quickly. I have nothing to do tomorrow, and I can apany you at home." "Okay." After saying that, Allen closed his eyes. After a while, he began to fumble around. When he touched Molly, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. No wonder he felt ufortable just now. Now he felt better! Seeing all this, Molly was so happy that her eyes almost narrowed into a seam. On the second day, Molly didn''t go out and stayed at home with Allen. She took a menu and sat next to it. asionally, she went to the kitchen to cook. When she felt that it was almost done, she brought it to Allen and thought if Allen didn''t like it, she would try it again. She had wasted a lot of food materials in a day, but she had indeed learned a few dishes. In the evening, Molly and Allen went for a walk with Jim and Toby, holding a drag chain. Jim was very obedient. When Molly pulled him, he followed her obediently without moving at all. But Toby was different. Allen, a man, could hardly hold it. Perhaps it was because he seldom came out, Toby wanted to take a closer look at everything. That was fine, but when he saw a beautiful little girl, he would alsoe over to "woof" two times. When he saw a small dog, he also wanted to flirt with it, which scared it and made it get into the arms of its master and didn''t dare toe out. Toby''s silly look almost became a beautiful scenery in the square. Molly and Allen apologized to others in embarrassment and sighed, ''They are both dogs. Why is there such a big gap between Jim and Toby? One is an angel, and the other is a devil.'' Looking at the stupid Toby and the quiet Jim crouching on the ground, Molly and Allen looked at each other. Sure enough, the gap between the two was really not a little. Time flies, and the winter vacation came soon. But the weather in B city became very cold every year. Molly was afraid of the cold, so she didn''t feel warm with the heating on. If she didn''t have to go to work, she wouldn''t go out. Now the opportunity finally came. She had been staying at home with her friends, including Jim and Toby. Staying at home for more than a week, Molly didn''t go out. At first, when Allen went out to jog in the morning, he only needed to buy breakfast, but now it couldn''t. He had to go to the market to buy food. In this way, Allen was a little dissatisfied, not because he should buy food, but because he was worried that Molly would always stay at home, and the window was not open, and the air was not fresh, which was not good for her health. So he tried his best to drag her out. After a long while, Molly finally agreed. But when Molly and Allen changed their clothes and were about to go out, a gust of cold wind blew over. Molly immediately turned around and said, "It''s too cold outside. I''d better stay at home!" "No way!" Allen held her waist and said, "It''s not cold at all. I specially chose the warmest time at noon to go out." "But I just feel cold!" Molly stretched out her cold hand and said, "Look, my hand is so cold!" Allen touched it and found it was as cold as an ice stick, but he still made up his mind, "No, you have been at home for a long time! It''s good for your health to go out for a walk! " Then he continued to preach, "Look, I didn''t feel cold even when I went out to run in the early morning. You, just because you didn''t exercise too much, so you are so afraid of the cold!" Allen held her hand in his and warmed it for her, "How about you jogging with me every morning?" At first, Molly''s hand was in his palm and felt warm when it was touched by his. Hearing his suggestion, she quickly took her hand back, looked at Allen and said seriously, "I refuse!" Allen was just saying it casually. He would be happy if Molly agreed, but he didn''t mind if she didn''t agree. "It''s okay if you don''t agree, but you have promised today. You can''t regret it anymore!" Since she had said so, she couldn''t say anything else to disagree. She could only follow Allen into the car. Molly had never been to the ce where Allen took her. Sitting in the car, she looked at the splendid club in the distance. She looked at Allen in confusion, wondering why he took her here. Seeming to see her confusion, Allen exined, "I take you here to meet a person." Hearing what he said, Molly suddenly sat up straight from the seat. She knew almost all the rtives of Allen, and Allen didn''t have a good rtionship with them, so it was impossible for him to take her to see his distressed rtives. Besides his rtives, those whom she didn''t know and who could make Allen take her here so solemnly could only be his trustworthy friends. Molly was excited. It was not that she was not curious about who Allen worked with, but since he didn''t say anything, she couldn''t ask. Now that Allen was willing to tell her, how could she not be excited? She was about to meet another aspect of Allen''s life! After parking the car at the gate of the club, the doorman immediately came up and looked at Allen with a ttering face. "Mr. Allen, you''re here. Mr. Qin has arrived. He asked you to go directly to the private Content held by N?velDrama.Org. room after you came. Do you want me to take you there or you can go there by yourself? " While the doorman was talking, Allen got out of the car and said, "I can go there myself. Help me park the carter." After saying that, he walked to the passenger seat, opened the door, slightly bent down, and handed his hand to the person inside. "Here we are. Get off the car." The doorman was very curious about who was sitting in the car and why Allen treated her so carefully. Molly put her hand on Allen''s and walked out of the car with his strength. At this moment, the wind blew, and Allen quickly walked to the right side of Molly to help her block the wind. After the wind stopped, Allen helped her tidy up her messy long hair and said, "Let''s go inside." Naturally, he had wrapped her ice cold hand in his. Molly was warmed up by his ustomed behavior, and also felt warm in her heart. She had been looking at him all the way, and the smile at the corners of her mouth was also very sweet. It seemed that Allen had been here many times and found the room expertly. The moment she pushed the door open and saw the people sitting inside, Molly thought they had pushed the wrong door. But when she was suspicious, Allen had already walked in. The person sitting in the room was Edward, the CEO of LT. How could Allen know him? Seeing that Molly was standing at the door in disbelief, Allen frowned and asked, "Molly, why don''t you "Okay." Molly turned around and sat on the sofa with him. Edward''s warm greetings came to her ears continuously. Molly still couldn''t believe it. She pointed at Allen and then looked at Edward. "Do you two know each other?" "Yes!" Edward grinned cheekily, "We two have known each other for many years!" Allen smiled faintly and gave him a p. Then he introduced to Molly, "This is Edward, my friend." Then he said to Edward, "This is my fiancee, Molly Su." "Hello!" The two shook hands. Edward said, "Allen said he would bring someone, but he didn''t tell me who it was. If I had known that it was his fiancee, I should have prepared a gift. It''s too impolite." Molly smiled and said, "You''re wee, Mr. Qin. Allen didn''t tell me who I was going to meet. It''s really rude." With a smile, Edward said, "Don''t call me Mr. Qin. Just call me Edward!" They had a good conversation. Molly also asked Edward something about Allen. The only change was that Molly looked at a ss of wine with bright color on the table and took a sip curiously. When she found it was sweet, she thought it was not strong and drank it with relief. As a result, that ss of wine was mixed with several kinds of wine. Molly, who was not good at drinking, was soon drunk. Molly, who was drunk, was almost the same as when she was sober, but her eyes were not focused. She was obedient all the time. This was also a point that made Molly proud. Although she couldn''t drink much, she behaved absolutely well after drinking! Allen took her home, carried her to the bed and changed her clothes. She was obedient. Allen had taken a lot of advantage of her, but he also suffered sweet torture. Why was it torture? Because he could do nothing but watch her. Wasn''t it a torture? It wasn''t long before the new year. For the issue of whether going back to the Cheng family, Molly and Allen finally reached a consensus that the two of them would celebrate the new year''s Eve in the Su Family and visit the Cheng Family on the first day of the new year. The four members of the Su family, together with Allen, made a sumptuous New Year''s Eve dinner. After they finished eating and drinking, they couldn''t sleep because they had to keep awake on the new year''s Eve. It was meaningless to just watch TV. So Molly took out the mahjong pieces and yed with them. Since Allen didn''t know how to y, Molly was in his team. Allen was not stupid and quickly learned it. Newbies were always lucky to y mahjong, so he had several ck holes in a row. The bell rang at midnight. James and Peggy stretched themselves and said, "It''s time to go to bed. Don''t forget to get up early tomorrow to celebrate the New Year!" They said happy new year to each other and went back to their rooms. As soon as they entered the room, Allen whispered in Molly''s ear, "Molly, happy New Year!" Chapter 136 Something Is Wrong With The Building Chapter 136 Something Is Wrong With The Building As soon as he returned to his room, Allen whispered in Molly''s ear, "Molly, happy New Year!" Molly turned around and hugged him. She wanted to put her forehead against his, but the height gap between them was too big. Even if she stood on tiptoe, she couldn''t reach his forehead. Molly red at him angrily. Why was he so tall! She couldn''t even touch his forehead! Allen''s eyes lit up when he saw her pretty face. Her efforts to stand on tiptoe amused Allen, but he didn''t reallyugh out. After all, he would be embarrassed if he was driven out by Molly during the Spring Festival. Noticing that she couldn''t touch him and was so angry that she wanted to turn around and go out. Allen quickly pulled her and lowered his head to touch her forehead. They two rubbed against each other intimately. Molly''s anger disappeared the moment Allen raised his head. She looked at him who was smiling at her, put her arms around his thin waist and called like a spoiled child, "Allen." "Yes, I''m here." Allen held her in his arms and the two sat down on the edge of the bed. However, Allen sat on the bed and Molly sat on hisps. Molly wanted to get off his legs, but Allen held her waist tightly. In desperation, Molly could only sit there. After all, there were only two of them in the room, and no one else could see them. Allen kept kissing her on the face, "Is there anything you want to tell me?" "What? Oh, I see. " Molly was tickled by his kiss. While dodging, she said, "Happy New Year!" Allen continued to ask, "Anything else?" "Anything else?" Molly thought for a while and answered honestly, "No." Allen didn''t embarrass her and suggested, "Say something nice." "What kind of words are nice?" Asked Molly. Allen thought for a while and said, "Good words will be pleasant to hear." "Then..." Molly repeated what he said in her mind and gave Allen a naughty smile. "Then I wish you good luck and longevity!" Allen was still thinking about whether she would say "like" or not. When he heard her words, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Dream is good, but the reality was quite bony. Allen didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Molly, I''m only more than 20 years old. Isn''t it too early for you to say such blessing to me?" "It''ste, Mr. Cheng!" "Mr. Zhang asked me to go to the square to y Tai Chi tomorrow." Not to be outdone, Allen replied, "It depends on whether Mrs. Su will dance on the square tomorrow." The two of them were amused by each other, and Mollyughed so hard that she couldn''t straighten up. She was supported by Allen from behind. After she smiled, she leaned against Allen''s arms and said with a smile, "When we two are old, will it be true as we just said that you go to the square to y Tai Chi every day and I go to dance in the square?" "I don''t know." Allen rested his chin on Molly''s head and said, "but I can promise that we will still be together when we are old. When we get old and die, we will be together forever. " Allen''s words made Molly''s heart ache. With red eyes, she patted Allen two times as if she was moved or a little upset, "It''s new year''s Eve today. Why do you say that?" Allen hurriedly admitted his mistake, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. Honey, don''t be angry!" He raised his head and touched her red eyes. "Don''t cry. I''m afraid of your tears." "Who is crying?" Molly red at him with a reproachful look. "Go and wash yourself, or you are not allowed to go to bed!" Allen kissed him on the cheek and went to the bathroom. He stopped at the door and looked at Molly with a smile. "Molly, do you want to take a shower with me?" Molly blushed instantly. She bit her lips, grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. She cursed, "Bastard!" After Allen took a shower, Molly also went into the bathroom. When she came out, Allen looked at her wet hair, went out to get a hair dryer and took the initiative to dry her hair. After getting everything ready, the two of themy on the bed together and began to whisper to each other every night for the two of them. Allen kept talking sweetly the whole night, not knowing what was wrong with him. "Molly, I love you!" This was the third time that Allen had said something like that tonight. At the beginning, Molly had seriously replied to him, but now she just said, "Okay, I know." "Do you love me?" Allen asked nervously. Although he knew that Molly must also love him, he just wanted to hear her say it out personally. Hearing that, Molly was stunned for a while. Then she turned around and said seriously to Allen, "I like you." Allen was a little dissatisfied, "Why do you just like me instead of loving me?" Molly said with a smile, "because for me it''s better to love than to like." Then she closed her eyes. Allen didn''t understand what she meant, but he didn''t say anything when he saw that Molly was about to sleep. He pulled the quilt for her and fell asleep too. On the first day of the new year, everyone got up early. Molly and Allen of course, were no exception. They bowed to Peggy and James, took the money and ate the dumplings made by Peggy. Before the guests came, the two of them were ready to go to the Cheng Family. The Cheng family and the Su family were almost the same. On this day, there were a lot of guests, including partners and subordinates who had connections. Some people put down the things in their hands and left, and some people had been sitting in the living room to talk. When Molly and Allen arrived, it was the most lively time. The living room was full of people, and they might bump into each other identally. Charles and his wife took time out of their busy schedule to have a few words with them. Celine said, "Molly, Allen, there are too many people at the moment. Your uncle and I are a little busy. After all, Allen has lived here since he was a child, and Molly is not an outsider. Uncle and aunt won''t entertain you. You two can take a walk around." Celine''s words integrated the thoughts of the two of them. There were so many people, and they were not interested in chatting with them. Allen looked at Charles, who was having a heated discussion with a business partner, and said to Celine, "Okay, Aunt Celine, you go ahead with your work. I''ll take Molly to my roomter." "Okay." Hearing that Allen was going to the building, Celine looked a little unnatural, but after all, she had been in this circle for so many years and had a good self-control. She immediately smiled and said, "You two don''t stay too long. Remember toe back for dinner." "No, thanks." Allen refused coldly, "Uncle and Aunt are so busy. I''d better not cause more trouble." Then he looked around and asked, "By the way, where are Susie and Jonson?" Celine''s face darkened when she thought of the two children. "They went out early in the morning. Young people have their own business. They can''t stay with me and your uncle all day long, right?" "Yeah." Allen nodded. Celine added, "But you must remember toe back for dinnerter. The elders of the family will also Seeing that Molly didn''t object, Allen nodded to Celine and said, "Okay, I see." Seeing all this, Celine clenched her fists in anger, but she still smiled. "It''s different to have a fiancee. Allen has to consult with Molly at any time. It''s not good to be afraid of your wife if you get married!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Molly had been looking at Celine. Hearing her words, she lowered her head silently and narrowed her eyes. Was Celine trying to sow dissension in public? "Wow, Molly is shy now!" Celine thought that Molly was embarrassed and teased her. But her voice was not low, which attracted many people''s attention to their seats. Seeing that Molly was stared at by so many people, Allen stood in front of her and looked at them coldly. Seeing that Allen''s face changed, Celine thought she had achieved her goal. She smiled proudly and said, "Well, I''m not kidding you. Go back to your room and have a look!" Compared with the lively main yard, the small building where Allen used to live was exceptionally quiet. Outside the building, it was decorated in red and full of joy. It seemed as if it had been forgotten by the Spring Festival. It did not change much, but only added a little depression. Since Allen didn''t live here, few servants came here to clean. When Allen opened the closed door, a familiar scene appeared in front of him. Everything in the room was still the same, but it was covered with dust. Allen helped her clean up a ce to sit, and then he went to clean it himself. Molly wanted to help, but he refused. He said that the water here was too cold, and she could not bear it. Because Allen would never live here again, he just simply cleaned it and dispelled the dust. Then he took Molly back to his room. As soon as they entered, Allen''s face changed, and his hand holding Molly suddenly tightened. "Allen, you held my hand too tightly. It hurts!" Hearing Molly''s cry of pain, Edgar quickly loosened his grip. Looking at his little white hand with red marks, he rubbed it two times with pity and said, "I''m sorry. I used too much strength. It''s all red. Does it hurt?" "I''m fine." Molly shook her head. "Actually, it doesn''t hurt. My skin is a little white and looks serious." Molly rubbed his head and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you change so much all of a sudden? " Chapter 137 Unstable Emotion Chapter 137 Unstable Emotion The two entered Allen''s room together. However, the moment he opened the door, Allen''s face changed. The two of them had a good time talking andughing. Of course, Molly sensed the sudden emotional change of Allen. "Allen, what''s wrong?" Molly grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "Why do you change so much all of a sudden?" ... Allen pulled her hand down and quickly walked into the room. He walked to the bedside and took a look at it. Then he turned his head and said to Molly in a gloomy voice, "They touched my things." "What?" Hearing that, Molly walked to him in a hurry and asked. Allen''s face darkened, "Things left by my parents!" "What?" Molly followed his gaze and looked inside. "What should we do?" "Nothing. They haven''t found anything." Allen rubbed his aching forehead and said, "I''ve taken the thing away. It''s not here." Although he thought that they hadn''t found anything, it was not a big deal, his head still ached and he was very depressed. ''My parents had passed away, and everything in the Cheng family had almost given up. It''s already like this, and you still want to covet what I have. Do you still want to take thest thing my parents left to me?'' The hand on his forehead was taken over by a hand much smaller than his. The hand gently rubbed his forehead. The familiar aura around him made him feel more relieved. He slowly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a pair of crystal eyes full of worry. This position was notfortable for Molly. Because of the difference in height between the two people, if she wanted to touch Allen''s forehead, she had to raise her arm up, which was easy to make her arm ache. But in this way, Molly had been massaging his temples all the time, trying to make him feel better. Noticing that it was inconvenient to sit in this position, Allen quickly pulled her to sit down on the side, holding her arm and pinching the aching muscles. He muttered, "Why don''t you say anything when you feel ufortable? Do you feel ufortable? " "Not really." Molly smiled at him, "Not very tired." Allen lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Just spoil me. Aren''t you afraid that it will be difficult to discipline me if I''m spoiled?" "Well, I won''t spoil you anymore. From tomorrow on, you cook and wash the dishes. If I''m not satisfied, I''ll pick up the whip! Ha ha... " Before she could finish her words, sheughed. "Why does it sound strange? It seems that we two are going to have a role y." She smiled, and so did Allen. It seemed that there were always a lot of happy things between the two of them. After a while, Molly looked at him worriedly and asked, "Are you all right? If not, we two can go home first. " "Nothing!" Allen''s eyes darkened, "I want to ask my good Uncle and Aunt why I don''t live here anymore and they don''t forget to pack up my things. Thank them so much!" Perhaps it was because Charles and Celine had given an order. Although Jonson and Susie looked a little reluctant, they still came back for dinner. There were also two uncles who were coteral rtives in the Cheng family. When Jonson saw Molly, he was stunned. Then she walked towards her and Allen. A cold light shed in Allen''s eyes and he stood in front of Molly. But it didn''t stop Jonson. "Molly, why are you at my home today?" Although Molly didn''t like Jonson very much, since she was at his home, she had to answer his question, "Ie to visit with Allen." "Oh, I see." But Jonson frowned again, "No, I didn''t see youe to visit during the Spring Festival before." Molly didn''t know how to answer his question. Should she say that she was not familiar with his family before, and now she was? Obviously, she couldn''t say that, but she also felt that the person who could ask such a question to the guest was mostly brainless. "She is your sister-inw now, so she wille to visit you." Allen pulled Molly closer. "Sister-inw?" Jonson snorted, "Are you two married?" What a question? With her eyes wide open, Molly wondered why Jonson was so dumb? Allen patted her hand to calm her down. Then he said to Jonson, "We two have been engaged. Of course we will get married sooner orter. Isn''t she your sister-inw? " "You can call off the engagement if you are engaged!" Jonson muttered. Although her voice was not loud, Molly and Allen had good hearing. The three of them were close and could hear each other clearly. His words broke Allen''s taboo. Blue veins throbbed on his forehead, his eyes red and his head hot. He wanted to get rid of the person who said this regardless of anything, so he walked towards Jonson. Jonson''s heart sank when he saw his red eyes. He was not a bold man. He didn''t dare to provoke Allen like this. Looking at Charles and Celine not far away, he didn''t dare to talk anymore and ran out. Since the two of them came to the Cheng Family, Molly felt that Allen was in a bad mood. Seeing him like this, she was shocked and quickly reached out to hold him. Looking at his red eyes, Molly''s heart tightened again. Regardless of the presence of others, she pulled him to the sofa and sat down. She went into his arms and kept touching his back with her hands. She whispered in his ear, "Allen, Allen, what''s wrong? Wake up. Don''t scare me... " Molly said in a choked voice. Molly''s words brought him back to his senses. He took two deep breaths, forcefully suppressed the feeling of irritability in his heart, and hugged her back. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her red eyes. "Don''t cry!" "Are you really okay?" Allen sighed and tightened his grip on her arm. He rested his chin on her shoulder and said, "I''m a little emotionally unstable now, but I can control myself with you by my side. Don''t worry!" "Okay." Molly promised, "I will always be by your side." Allen smoothed her hair and said, "I know." "Wow, you two love each other so much!" An inappropriate voice cut in, "Look, they are hugging each other again in such a short time!" Molly and Allen frowned at the same time and let go of each other. It was Celine. Molly and Allen called her "Aunt" without saying anything. But Celine looked into her eyes and eximed, "Ah! Why are your eyes red, Molly? Did you cry just now? " Celine''s voice attracted all the attention in the living room. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Feeling the inquisitive eyes of the crowd, Molly was annoyed and embarrassed. She wished there could be a crack on the ground now so that she could get in. But she was still angry and wondered what Celine and her son were going to do? How could she shout out such words? Allen hurriedly stood in front of her to cover her. He scratched his head shyly and said, "I made her angry just now. I was coaxing her just now. Uncle, Aunt, please don''tugh anymore. Otherwise, I will have to sleep in the living room when I go back today!" Allen''s words amused others, but Molly pinched him hard on the waist. Allen immediately begged for mercy. "Ha ha..." Celineughed heartily. "You should ask Molly to discipline you!" Soon it was time for lunch. At the lunch table, the two uncles of the coteral asked Allen to drink several times, but Allen refused, saying that he needed to driveter. In the middle of the meal, Allen picked up some food for Molly, put down his chopsticks and asked, "Uncle, Aunt, my building is empty now. Why did you clean it up for me? Thank you so much! " Celine and Charles''s faces froze, but Celine quickly smiled and said, "It''s better to clean the room regrly. If you want toe back one day, there will be a ce to live at any time. You won''t be in a hurry!" "Well, thank you for your concern!" Allen said politely, "The person who helped me clean up the building is a newer, right?" Celine didn''t understand what he meant, but Allen didn''t want her to answer, "After all, everyone knows that except for my permission, no one is allowed to enter my room. This time, I found that my room has been cleaned up, so this should be a new servant, right?" Celine looked embarrassed and couldn''t answer Allen''s question. It was she who messed up Allen''s room and cleaned it by herself. At this time, she couldn''t tell him that it wasn''t a servant who cleaned it, but her. She smiled and said, "Okay, I see." Allen smiled, "Thank you, Aunt." "It doesn''t matter!" Celine sighed, "Your parents are gone. Your uncle and I are already your closest people. Naturally, we should take care of you more." After saying that, she looked at Allen, hoping that he could show a different expression. But obviously, she was going to be disappointed. Allen didn''t change his face and said, "Thank you, Aunt. I''m going to visit my parentster. I''ll talk about uncle and aunt''s kindness to me these years today!" When he said "kindness", Allen specially stressed his tone and stared at her coldly. Celine felt a chill on her back and stepped back a little. "No, you don''t need to. This is what your uncle and I should do." "No way!" Allen refused firmly, "How can I not let my parents know your kindness? Huh? Uncle, right? " Chapter 138 Call Them Dad And Mom Chapter 138 Call Them Dad And Mom Allen gave a false smile to Charles and his wife and said, "I''m going to sacrifice to my parents today. I must tell them how deeply my uncle and aunt have treated me in the past few years." Speaking of this, he looked at Charles and asked seriously, "Uncle, what do you think?" Although Allen was smiling, Molly, who was closest to him, felt the coldness all over his body, which made Charles also felt it, who was opposite to him. Affected by Allen''s imposing manner, for a moment, Charles didn''t know what to say. When he came to his senses, he was angry again. He had been sessful in the business world for many years, and many of his peers didn''t dare to be against him face to face. Today he was frightened by a junior. How could he not be angry? When he was about to p the table to lose his temper, Allen pulled Molly up and said, "The dinner is almost finished. Molly and I have something to deal with, so we have to go now. If uncle and aunt have something to ask us next time and I happen to have time, I wille again." He didn''t care how angry Charles would be behind him. Anyway, Allen pulled Molly up and left. Allen held Molly''s hand and strode to the ce where they parked the car. Then he released Molly''s hand and went to drive the car out. Looking at his back, Molly shook her left hand which had been grasped by Allen secretly. ... It really hurt. Looking at Allen, she felt something was wrong with him today, which made her worry about him. The two of them drove back, but not directly to the Su family, but to the South Mountain Cemetery. They walked on the mountain road. Because there were few cars, Allen drove faster and faster. "Allen! Allen!" Afraid of an ident, Molly stopped him in a hurry. "The speed is too high. Can you slow down?" Although he didn''t say anything, Allen slowed down the car. Molly breathed a sigh of relief. Since he could still listen to her, it meant that he was okay. She put the bouquet of lilies she had wrapped in advance in front of Allen''s parents'' tomb, bowed to them and said a few simple words to them. Then she said to Allen, "I''ll go another ce to have a look. Have a good talk with your parents." "Don''t leave!" Allen refused at once, looking at her pale face, "Do I have anything to hide from you?" "I didn''t mean that!" Although Allen''s said impolitely, it also showed that he had trust in her. Molly couldn''t be more happy! She said jokingly, "I''m just afraid that you want to say something personal with your parents. If I''m here, you will be embarrassed. Is it my fault?" "Okay, it''s not your fault." In the face of Molly, Allen could not vent his anger on her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He waved at Molly and said, "Come here. I haven''t officially introduced you to my parents yet. I''ll let you know each other again today." Molly was stunned by his words. No girl would not be shy when a boy said he was going to take her to meet his parents. Although the man''s parents had passed away... Allen held her hand and knelt down in front of the tomb. Allen said, "Dad, mom, this is Molly. She used to go to Sarah''s house a lot, and you all know her. You know who she is, but this is not what I want to tell you today." He looked at Molly and smiled at her. Then he turned to the tombstone and continued, "I''m engaged to Molly. Now she is my fiancee." "I know you are worried that I will decide my marriage casually because of interests." Allen''s voice was choked with sobs. He looked up, trying to prevent tears from flowing out of his eyes. "Now you can rest assured. I like Molly, and Molly likes me too. We are in love with each other, just like you." Molly listened to him with a smile. It was not until he stopped that she continued, "Uncle, aunt..." When she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Allen, "You should call them dad and mom!" Molly raised her eyebrows at him, but her ears turned red first. Looking at the photo on the tombstone, she moved her mouth, but she didn''t make a sound for several times. Allen, who was watching aside, wanted to help her call out. However, no matter what happened, Molly called his parents in the end. Her gentle calling made Allen''s touched. The two of them chatted with each other for a while in the cemetery before driving out. As soon as they got on the car, Allen gave two red envelopes to Molly. "What? What do you mean? " Molly opened it and saw ten thousand dors in cash in each red envelope. "Do you still want to give me the money to celebrate the new year?" ... Allen started the car and said to her, "I give you the money because you called my parents mom and dad." Molly asked curiously, "Why did you give it to me?" "My parents had passed away. Who else can give it to you if I don''t?" Allen leaned over and kissed her on the tip of her nose. Molly smiled and said, "In fact, I would call them dad and mom if you don''t give me money." "Don''t waste my gift." Allen stepped on the gas and the car ran out quickly. "Besides, I''ve received the money before. How can I not give you!" Molly looked at the red packet in her hand with a smile and put it into her own bag. She didn''t forget to tease Allen, "You only put ten thousand in each red packet. You are too stingy! At least eighty to one hundred thousand. " "It couldn''t be put in at all." Allen shook his head with a smile. "You can give me a check!" Molly winked naughtily. "I don''t mind going to the bank more." Allen smiled again, "Molly, you have to understand one thing." "What?" "These two red pockets are given to you when you call my parents dad and mom." Allen sped up, "I will give you all the money, let alone eighty to one hundred thousand as long as you..." "Wow, you are so generous!" "What do you want me to do?" she asked in disbelief. "Call me..." Allen said, "Call me honey!" "Humph! That''s easy! " "But for the safety of the two of us, I think I''d better not call you like that when you drive!" Allen smiled and said nothing. When they came back, it was the rush hour. Although most of them were on holiday at this time, there were many people who went to visit their friends. Traffic jam was always very urgent, especially for people who had something urgent to do. But to her surprise, the two of them had nothing else to do, but she didn''t know why Allen was so anxious. Thinking of this, she asked for his answer. Allen cast a nce at her and said, "I''ll wait for you to call me honey when we get home." Hearing that, Molly was choked and quickly lowered her head, but still uncontrobly blushed. It was not easy to get home. James and Peggy had prepared dinner and were waiting for them toe back for dinner. At the table, Peggy asked Allen and Molly, "Have you two sacrificed to your parents today?" Allen nodded, "Yes, I''ve introduced Molly to my parents." "Well, don''t your parents know Molly all the time? Why do you introduce het to them again? " Peggy was confused. Allen looked at Molly, who had already lower her head nearly into the bowl, and said with a smile, "My parents only know Molly as their niece, and they don''t know Molly as their daughter-inw." "Okay!" Peggy said in a long voice, with a yful look on her face. James and Farrell also looked at Molly with interest. Being stared at by so many people, Molly might not be able to eat the food no matter how delicious it was, not to mention that she was full. She pushed the bowl in a hurry and said, "I''m full. I''m going upstairs to rest. Don''t forget to go to bed early." The door of her room could stop her parents and brother, but it couldn''t stop Allen. So when Ellie came out of the bathroom, Allen was leaning against the headboard in a bathrobe and reading. Noticing that Molly wasing, he crooked his finger at her and said, "Molly,e here!" Being tempted by his beauty, Molly walked over involuntarily. By the time she came to her senses, she had already been held in Allen''s arms. She turned over and was about to lie on the bed, but Allen didn''t allow her to sleep. Molly turned around and stared at him, "I''m sleepy. Let me sleep quickly!" Allen raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you think you have forgotten something?" "What is it?" Molly stared at him innocently. "Are you ying dumb?" Allen kissed her forehead and asked, "How did you promise me in the car?" Knowing that she couldn''t escape, Molly sat up from his arms and said, "You also told me that you would give me all your assets aspensation, but I still don''t know how much money you have." Molly got out of bed, took out his wallet, opened it, and handed it to Molly. "These are all my cards. The passwords are different. I''ll write them downter. And I''ll ask thewyer to transfer some real property to you tomorrow." "No way!" Molly thought he was joking, but she didn''t expect him to be serious, so she pushed him away in a hurry. "What? Don''t you like these? " Allen whispered in her ear. Molly pouted and said, "Why? Why should I take so much money from you?" "But I want to give it to you!" Allen snickered in her ear, "Or do you want me to give it to others?" Hearing what he said, although Molly knew that he was joking, she was still shocked. She immediately raised her head. At this time, Allen also raised his head, and the back side of Molly''s head bumped into his chin. "Ouch..." Molly was so painful that she almost burst into tears. Allen rubbed the back side of Molly''s head and asked, "Are you okay?" Chapter 139 Darling Chapter 139 Darling They rubbed the injured parts of each other and the two said at the same time, "Are you all right?" At the same time, they shook their heads and hugged each other with a smile. "Allen." Although in this atmosphere, Molly still remembered the topic between the two of them just now. "Yes. What''s wrong?" Allen looked at her. "I can''t take these things from you." Seeing that Allen was staring at her, Molly hurriedly said the following words. "I''m not being a stranger to you. But most of the money are earned by you, some of them are left to you by your parents. They should be in your own hands. It''s not appropriate to give them to me." Allen said discontentedly, "You said you wouldn''t regard me as an outsider. Isn''t it appropriate to keep my things in your hands?" "You are right, but it''s still not right." Molly held Allen''s hand and sat down, "It''s not appropriate to hand over the property and shares of your Cheng Family to me..." Before she could finish her words, Allen interrupted her irritably, "I said it''s right! I just want to give you something. Is it wrong? " "Of course it''s not wrong for you to give me something!" Molly didn''t know how to exin to him, but she was a little upset. "But what you gave me is not a little thing! This can be equal to the whole Cheng family! " "Don''t be so formal with me!" Allen said coldly in the end. Then he turned around andy on the bed with his back to Molly, showing that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. In the face of Allen, Molly couldn''t take over such a thing for no reason, even if this man was her husband. After thinking for a while, shey down on the back of Allen and gently supported his back. But she found that he moved and wanted to dodge, so she quickly pressed him. Molly turned her head and saw him closing his eyes. His breath was unstable, and it was obvious that he was still angry. Molly shook him, but Allen didn''t respond. Molly rolled her eyes and whispered in his ear, "Allen, Allen, little brother!" She kept calling, and Allen closed his eyes. Atst, he turned over and sat up, irritably saying, "Who did you call?" "I called..." "I''m calling my little brother, and I also call..." "I am also calling me husband," murmured Molly in Allen''s ear. Allen suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Molly in disbelief. "Call me again. I didn''t hear it clearly just now!" "No way! I don''t say something nice twice!" Molly shook her head decisively. "Unless you are not angry!" "Okay, I''m not angry. Call me again!" He answered so quickly that Molly suspected that he didn''t think it over. After hesitating for a while, Molly gritted her teeth and stamped her feet. She had called him "honey" just now. She didn''t care about calling him again. Although she thought so, she gritted her teeth when she called him "honey". Allen didn''t mind it at all. He not only responded quickly, but also kept nodding, looking intoxicated. "Since you have called me like that, I''ll give you the money." Allen pulled her into his arms, "But the "No, Edward." Molly still wanted to stop him. "You can''t give me all your money!" "You are my wife. Who else can I give it to?" Allen raised his eyebrows, "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you. I begged you to take it, but you refused!" "It''s also the first time I''ve seen someone like you who insists on giving something to others!" The two of them didn''tpromise, but they couldn''t be in a stalemate here. After thinking for a while, Molly said, "Well, you still keep the things left by uncle and aunt. You can give me the things you have earned these years." "Uncle and aunt?" Allen looked at her with a faint smile. Hearing that, Molly paused for a moment and said, "I''m sorry. You keep the things left by our parents by yourself, and I''ll keep the rest for you. You don''t need to transfer the ownership." Allen was dissatisfied, "It''s no different from not giving it to you!" "Why is there no difference?" With her eyes wide open, Molly said, "You need to ask me for help when you need these. Isn''t that the difference?" Seeing that Allen still wanted to speak, Molly interrupted him, "Of course, I will give you my things for safekeeping, although not as much as you give me." After saying that, Molly gently wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "You take mine, and I take yours. Isn''t it better for us not to be separated from each other?" "Yes." Molly''s words cheered him up. He kissed her on the lips and suggested with a smile, "Call me honey from now on, okay?" Molly refused decisively, "No!" "Why?" "Because it''s too shameful!" Allen suggested again, "Then call me like that when we are alone." Molly shook her head again. "No way!" Allen pulled her on hisps and asked, "Then tell me, what do you want to call me?" "Just call you Allen." Molly struggled to argue with him. "No way!" This time, Allen disagreed, "It seems that we are not intimate at all." Molly pouted, "Then I call you little brother!" Allen bit her little ear and said, "No. Others will think we are biological brother and sister if you call me like this!" "Then what do you want me to call you?" Molly nced at him angrily. "How about..." An idea urred to Allen, "You can call me darling!" "It''s so disgusting!" Molly covered her mouth and chuckled. Allen scratched her crunching and said with a snicker, "Then what do you think?" Molly was afraid of itch. After being scratched for many times, sheughed out loud and begged for mercy. Yes, yes... Ha ha Let go of me! " "Call me first!" Allen continued, "What if you regret?" Molly had no choice but to smile and call out in a trembling voice, "Dar, darling." "Good girl!" Allen kissed her on the forehead as a reward, "Well, baby, let''s go to bed!" "Humph!" Molly snorted, but it sounded more like a spoiled child. The second morning, Allen woke up at six o''clock on time and was ready to run. When he sat up, Molly also woke up. "Are you getting up now?" "Yes." Allen tucked her in, "It''s still early. You can sleep for a while." "Okay." Molly closed her eyes, but soon opened them. She said to Allen, who was about to go out, "Check if the air conditioner is off. Why do I feel a little cold?" Hearing that she was cold, Allen hurriedly touched her quilt and found that it was indeed not very hot. He looked at the air conditioner and found that it was twenty-three degrees Celsius, which was the temperature they had set before sleep, and it was not turned off. Thinking of the sound he heardst night, Allen walked quickly to the window and opened the curtain. No wonder it was so cold. It was snowing! Allen turned around, took off his clothes andy back on the bed. "Eh?" Molly was curious, "Aren''t you going to run? Why did you lie down again? " Allen held her hand from the quilt and said, "It''s snowing outside. I can''t go out. I''ll sleep with you for a while!" Feeling that her hand was still a little cold, Allen said, "If you still feel cold, go into my quilt and I''ll help you keep your hands warm." They slept together. Molly suddenly thought of this word. Her cheeks and ears turned red, but shyness was no match for the desire for warmth. Lying in Allen''s warm arms, Molly fell asleep againfortably, but Allen felt a little bitter. Looking at the quiet sleeping face of the woman in his arms, Allen took a bite on her face and threatened her without any deterrence, "I''ll get even with you after we get married!" Perhaps it was because of the snow that James and Peggy didn''t get up early. Since Farrell might get up, he should deal with his work in the study. When Molly and Allen went downstairs, no one was there. On a whim, Molly suddenly wanted to cook a meal for her family. There was nothing short of in the fridge. After making a decision on the dishes, she asked Allen to help her. The two of them became very busy. After practicing for a period of time, Molly made rapid progress in cooking. Several simple home cooking dishes made by her sessfully. As the aroma of the meat in the pot constantly wafting out, Allen also stood aside and watched. Molly took out a pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat, blew it, and put it to his mouth. She smiled and said, "Have a try to see if it tastes good." Allen was scalded, but he still gave her a thumbs up and said, "It tastes good!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly took a deep breath with satisfaction. "That''s fine!" James and Peggy, who had juste downstairs, saw this scene. They quickly walked to the side of the table and looked at the dishes that had been prepared. They were full of disbelief. "Oh my God, did you cook all these?" Molly raised her head proudly and said, "Yes, it''s your daughter who did all these!" "Oh my God! Oh my God! " "Allen, do you know how lucky you are? James and I have never eaten the food cooked by Molly. She was always reluctant to cook when I asked her to learn it! " Peggy seemed to be jealous. "I used to be busy. I don''t have time to learn." Farrell asked, "Now you have time, right?" Chapter 140 Go To Grandfathers House Chapter 140 Go To Grandfather''s House "So you have time now, right?" Seeing the dishes made by Molly, Farrell went downstairs and teased her with a smile. Molly looked at him helplessly and said, "Allen and I can''t eat take out all the time, can we?" "What''s wrong with the takeout? Didn''t you often eat the takeout before? " Farrell continued to make fun of her. "One person can eat casually. Two people can''t eat the takeout all the time!" "Did you hear that? Allen was so charming! Myzy girl almost became a good wife since she met him! Your father and I have raised you up, but you haven''t peeled any fruit for us! " After saying that, she turned around and said to James, "James, do you think so?" James nodded with a smile. "Dad, mom, you can''t lie! You are ndering me, you know? Didn''t I wash a te of fruit for you when I came back yesterday? " "Did you peel it for us?" Molly was stunned for a moment, and then she screamed, "You and dad said I didn''t need to peel them!" Peggy rolled her eyes gracefully and said, "So you haven''t peeled fruits for us yet." Then her mother joined hands with James and Farrell to use Molly. "When you are at home, you usually go downstairs for dinner after the meal is prepared on the table." "When you were at home, you never went into the kitchen voluntarily. asionally, you said you would help me cook. In the end, you are only in charge of tasting." "When you are at home, you seldom pour water for us, let alone cook for us." There were a lot of simr circumstances. At the beginning, Molly would retort, but gradually she began to doubt herself. Did she really behave as bad as they said at home? Thinking about it carefully, she was sure that she had done nothing for her family these years. She could not help but lower her head in depression. Originally, Allen just stood aside and watched the interaction between the four of them with a smile. He knew that they were joking. It was not until Molly looked very depressed that Allen found that she took it seriously. He quickly winked at the other three people of the Su family. Peggy was very happy at first. At this time, she realized that something was wrong. She couldn''t really piss her daughter off during the Spring Festival! She quickly changed the subject. "However, Molly is an excellent student. She is a doctor now." Peggy began to brag about her daughter. "Look, how many people at her age have such an education background? James, look at your beautiful and filial daughter. Am I right?" "Exactly!" James also said, "It''s said that the daughter is the apple of parents'' eye. No wonder our Molly has been considerate and sensible since childhood." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "So, Molly should be spoiled!" "Ha ha!" Molly was amused by them. "Well, don''t I know what kind of person I am? You don''t have to praise me here! Dinner is ready. Let''s go to eat! " "We are not bragging. We are telling the truth!" Peggy picked up a dish and said with a smile, "Look at this dish. It looks better than what I cooked!" Molly blinked mischievously and said, "It would be great if you could say something like that after eating." Her mother''s hand, which was serving the dishes, stopped for a moment and continued to walk forward as usual. At the same time, Farrell approached Allen and asked him in a low voice, "What do you think? Is the food cooked by Molly still edible?" Allen picked up the rest of the dishes, looked back at her with a faint smile and said, "What do you mean? I can''t eat anything wrong anyway." Farrell''s body froze. She looked at the dishes in her hands, wondering whether she should eat them Seeing that, Allen said with a smile, "Don''t worry. In fact, Molly is a good cook. It tastes well." After breakfast, James and Peggy asked Molly and Allen if they would be busy. If there was nothing else, they would go to Molly''s grandmother''s house today, and Allen could go with them. Molly had always been close to her grandma, and she hadn''t been to her grandma''s house for a long time. It was impossible for her not to go to visit her grandma and grandpa. But she was afraid that it would be boring to leave Allen alone at home, so she wanted him to go with them. Seeing that Molly was looking at him eagerly, as if she would cry for him if he didn''t want to go, which made Allen couldn''t refuse. So, Allen said with a smile, "Okay, I don''t have anything else to do. If it''s convenient, I''ll go to visit grandma with you." "We''re family. Why not?" Peggy was also very happy. "Your grandparents can take a good look at you. They haven''t seen you yet!" Molly''s grandfather was a well-known schr business man in B City. In addition to his daughter Peggy, he also had a son. His son also gave birth to a son called Victor Chu. He was younger than Farrell, but a few years older than Molly. As the youngest and the only girl in this family, Molly had always been a spoiled child in her grandfather''s family. Even her cousin had to yield to her. Therefore, when Victor saw that Molly worked for Allen, he immediately admired Allen very much. It was the first time for Allen to visit them, so Molly''s grandparents, uncle and aunt prepared a big red envelope for him. However, what Allen received had been put into Molly''s pocket. Grandparents also loved Allen very much. After Allen came back, they was also envious of him. Hearing this, James seemed to have just remembered something, "Allen, are you going to visit your grandfather''s house these days?" "I don''t think so." Allen''s face froze, but he quickly returned to normal. "I haven''t been there for so many years, so I won''t go this year." James and Peggy were not satisfied with his answer. "In the past, you were in a special situation. No one could say anything about you if you didn''t want to go. But now you are fine. If you don''t go, others will say that you are thoughtless!" Allen whispered, "Let others say it. Anyway, they won''t say it in front of me, and I won''t care about it." "You naughty boy!" Peggy red at him and said, "You don''t care about other people''s discussion, but don''t you think about your mother? That''s her parents'' home. As her only child, you don''t contact her parents. If she is still alive, she will be sad. " Allen wanted to say something but said nothing. Atst, James said, "Your parents had passed away. You are my son-inw, but I treat you as my son, and now I am your father. So listen to me and go to your grandfather''s house tomorrow, let Molly go with you." Although Allen didn''t agree in his heart, he always respected James and Peggy. He had to agree with James. At night, Alleny on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Molly shook her hand in front of him a few times before he came to his senses. Molly smiled and said, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so concentrated? I called you, but you didn''t hear me. " "I''m thinking about our visit tomorrow." Allen moved aside, patted the empty seat beside him and motioned for Molly to lie down. Mollyy down and rested her head on his shoulder. "Visit? Don''t you want to go to your grandfather''s house? " Allen nodded. Frowning, Molly thought for a while and said, "My parents are right. You should go to see your grandparents. After all, they are the closest people to our mother." "I know I should go!" Allen growled, "But I just don''t want to go. What should I do?" "Why?" Molly didn''t understand why he would escape from his grandfather''s family. Allen looked at Molly and scratched his hair irritably. "Forget it. I have nothing to hide from you. Let me tell you the reason." "When my parents were still alive, my mother always took me to grandma''s house. At that time, my grandparents loved me very much. They always made a lot of food for me, and my uncle always held me and yed with me. " "But after my parents passed away, my grandparents seemed to have forgotten that they had a grandson like me, and my uncle... At a party, I happened to see my uncle and wanted to say hello to him, but he walked straight past me, as if he didn''t know me at all. Since then, I have known that I can''t rely on my grandfather''s family. I can only rely on myself! I have no one to take care of me. In order to make Charles and Celine rest assured, I have to y dumb. " With red eyes, Allen asked Molly, "What reason do they have to make them note to see me at all? And why should they pretend that they don''t know each other when we meet?" Molly didn''t know how to answer his question. She was neither the person concerned nor the witness of Allen''s life for more than ten years. She didn''t know how tofort him. After a while, Molly said, "If you really don''t want to go, then we won''t go." "How can we not go?" Allen opened his eyes and said, "I have promised our father. I can''t cheat him!" Molly shook her head firmly. "It''s none of your business. I''ll talk to dad." Allen was tempted, but he finally refused, "Forget it. If I run away on the spot, I will be a deserter. And I really want to know why my grandfather''s family avoid me like hating snakes and scorpions!" The second morning, after packing up, Allen and Molly drove to Allen''s grandfather''s house. On the way, looking at Allen''s sleepy face, Molly was a little worried. Chapter 141 Misunderstanding Chapter 141 Misunderstanding On the way, Molly was a little worried when she saw Allen''s silent face. Allen''s grandfather''s family name was Sun, and the family lived in the north of B City, which was very remote. Although there were not many cars passing by, the road was not very good, especially close to the position in front of Sun family, and the cars could not get in at all. In addition, it had just snowed yesterday, so the road was not easy to walk. Allen parked the car in the distance and walked forward with Molly. Molly carefully avoided the melting snow on the ground. She really didn''t understand why Allen''s grandparents would live in this ce. The Sun n was also a family with a history of a hundred years. Allen exined to her that after his grandfather retired, he hated the disputes of fame and fortune in the business world and liked quiet days more and more, so they moved here from the old house. "What about the old house?" In such a noble family, the old house was the foundation of fortune. They could give up everything, except the old house. "I don''t know. Maybe uncle and aunt are living now." Speaking of this, Allen stretched out his arm and pointed at a stone in the distance. "Have you seen that stone? I fell down from it when I was a child, and now there is a scar on the back of my head! " With something in his hand, Allen was not very convenient to gesticte to Molly, and he was telling her his memory of this ce. Because he was still young at that time, there was not much he could remember. All he said was his naughty things. He fell down from the stone someday, beat his cousin the next day, and he was taught a lesson by his father two dayster. Molly felt more and more sorrowful when she heard that. The happier he was when he was a child, the more distressed Molly felt for him. There were always people who asked whether they had never been unfortunate, or had they lost even more? In Molly''s opinion, both of them had their own misfortunes, but thetter was more pitiful. He had been happy like a little prince, but all of a sudden, it was a bolt from the blue. He lost everything, his happy family, his parents who loved him, and even his grandparents who he thought could bring him hope andfort him no longer appeared in front of him. How could he bear it when he was just five or six years old? They were getting closer and closer to the house of Sun family, and Allen''s footsteps were getting slower and slower. Molly knew what he was thinking, so she didn''t urge him and walked slowly with him. No matter how slow they walked, the two of them walked to the front of the house. Through the fence, Molly and Allen could see what was inside directly. The first feeling was quiet, as if no one lived here at all. Seeing this, Allen said in a hurry, "No one is at home. Let''s go back!" Then he turned around and was about to leave. "Allen!" Molly stopped him, "We haven''t called the door yet. How do you know they are not at home?" "We two have been standing here for such a long time, but no one hase out. It means that no one is at home!" Molly said, "We have already been here. We don''t care about the time. Let''s call the door. If no one Reluctantly, Allen stepped forward and patted the big iron door. After a long time, no one came to open the door. Allen threw up his hands and said, "See? Neither of them is at home." "If they are not at home, then there is nothing we can do." Molly was a little disappointed. "What about the things? Put it here or let''s take it back? " "Take it back." Allen looked around and said, "Although there are few people here, there will still be peopleing here. It''s not good to be taken away by others. You should be economical and run the family, okay?" "Be economical and run the family?" Molly looked at him suspiciously. "How am I not frugal?" "Have you ever seen a frugal person who runs a family without blinking the eyes when spending tens of millions of dors?" Allen put a smile on his face and whispered in her ear, "I won''t be softhearted even if I spend tens of millions more buying you something!" "Damn it!" Molly scolded him with a smile and turned her head away from him. He sighed in his heart. Sure enough, Allen had a big grudge against his grandfather''s family. He came with an unhappy face, but now he found no one at home, he immediately became happy. Well, since he didn''t want to, then forget it. He had a hard time these years. If he could be happy, just let him be happy for a while. Although this matter was a knot in his heart and he had to solve it sooner orter, there was no need to be in a hurry for one thirty. Molly and Allen walked back, talking andughing. Before they reached the car, they met a person. Allen quickly lowered his head. The man walked to the opposite of them and stopped. He looked at the two of them, and then looked at the Sun n behind them. "What are you doing?" At first, Molly didn''t want to tell him, but there was only one resident of the Sun n in this ce. If this person was not a servant of the Sun n, he was the new owner of the Sun n''s house. Looking at Allen''s reaction, Molly was a little sure. Although she didn''t want to force him, he needed to be brave! She smiled and said, "Sir, we are here to visit Mr. Sun, but there is no one at home." "Huh!" The manughed and said, "My master doesn''t live here for a long time. Besides, my master doesn''t care about anything now. Miss, if there is anything important, please don''t disturb him!" Molly still wanted to say something, but Allen pulled her away, so she had to nod apologetically to that man. "Wait!" As soon as he took a few steps forward, the man shouted from behind. His voice sounded anxious. Allen didn''t want to stop, but he really couldn''t take a step under such a rtionship. "p!" The thing in the man''s hand fell to the ground. He walked up to Allen and reached out his trembling hand to touch him, but when it reached to his face, he put his hands down again. He asked in a choked voice, "Are you Mr. Allen?" Allen gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly, "No!" "No way!" The man shouted, "You look so much like mydy and my master. How could you not be Mr. Allen!" Allen closed his eyes tightly. Molly could feel his emotion from his tightly sped hands. Atst, Allen calmed down, opened his eyes and said to the man, "Tom, long time no see. I''m Allen." Hearing this, Uncle Wu couldn''t bear it any more. He thought of the rumors outside, "Mr. Allen, have you recovered now?" Allenughed at himself, "Yes, I''m not stupid now." "Great! Great! If your grandparents knew it, they would be so happy! " Tears streamed down his face. "Mr. Allen! You''re finally back. How long haven''t you been here since your mother''s death? Why are you so cruel? " "I''m not cruel!" With tears in his eyes, Allen said in a low voice that no one else could hear. After getting along with each other for so long, how could Molly not understand what Allen was thinking now? She quickly interrupted Tom, who was crying, "Tom, right? We two still have things in our hands. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Can we talk about it after getting into the house? " "That''s right! Let''s go home now! " "If I had known that Mr. Allen woulde here today, I would have Allen remained silent like a gourd that had been sliced into pieces. Molly could only continue, "We just arrived. We didn''t wait long." Tom opened the iron door, beckoned the two of them in, and turned out desserts and candy for the two of them. He was in a hurry to wash fruit for the two of them, and Molly couldn''t even stop him. After Tom went into the kitchen, Molly came up to Allen and touched his long face. "Well, you''re already here. Be happy. Here, have a candy." Allen obediently put the candy peeled by Molly into his mouth and tasted the sweetness in it. Then he smiled and said, "Well, I see." And he put his chin on Molly''s shoulder obediently. After washing the fruit, Tom came back and saw this scene. His heart tightened, and then he quietly walked back to the sofa, smiling at the two of them, "Who is thisdy?" he asked Allen. It seems that she has a good rtionship with Mr. Allen. " Allen said coldly, "She is my fiancee!" "Fiancee?" Tom was surprised, "So you are engaged, Mr. Allen?" Allen nodded coldly. "Why, why don''t we know?" Tom pounded the table and stood up, "Mr. Allen, did Charles Cheng force you to get engaged? " "Mr. Allen, why are you so silly? Do you want anything from him? " While saying that, he looked at Molly with unfriendly eyes, as if she was really a dubious woman. Molly was about to say something, but she was stopped by his gaze. She could not help but smile bitterly in her heart. She knew that he was caring about Allen, but wasn''t it a little inappropriate for him to say something like that in front of her? Although he knew that Tom was caring about him, Allen was still dissatisfied with his words about Molly. "Don''t say that about Molly!" "Mr. Allen!" Tom said, "Your uncle has no good intention ! Don''t be fooled by him! He arranged a woman on your house today. If you don''t refuse, he will probably take your shares next time! " Besides, your future wife is the closest person to you. What if he doesn''t have a good intention and let such a person monitor you? " The more Tom thought about it, the more frightened he became. "No, no! I''d better tell your grandmother. But she is getting old. I shouldn''t scare her. Call your uncle and ask him to help you! " Then he was about to make a phone call. Allen and Molly looked at each other. Molly pushed him and said, "Hurry up to exin!" Chapter 142 Acquaintance Chapter 142 Acquaintance Realizing that Tom misunderstood her, Molly pushed Allen and said, "Hurry up and exin!" Allen walked up to Tom, took the phone he had dialed and hung it up. Then he pulled Tom to the sofa and walked down. "Don''t hurry, Tom. Let me exin to you." Uncle Wu looked at Molly vigntly, and then held Allen''s hand and said, "Okay, little master. I''ll listen to you." Allen said, "Okay, I''ll tell you now. Don''t interrupt me!" "Okay, okay, I won''t interrupt you!" After getting the promise of Tom, Allen pulled Molly over and said, "I didn''t make it clear to you just now. Now let me introduce you to each other." He pointed at Molly and said, "This is Molly, the youngdy of the Su family, and now my fiancee." Then he pointed at Tom and said, "This is Tom, the butler of my grandfather''s house." After thinking for a while, he added, "He often take care of me when I was a child." Hearing Allen''s introduction, Molly was speechless, but she had no choice but to walk up to him and say, "Hello. I''m Molly, and now I''m Allen''s fiancee. You can call me Molly." At this time, Tom calmed down and stared at Molly, stunned. Allen and Molly were not in a hurry, waiting for Tom toe back to his senses. "Are you from the Su Family? Is it the Su Family in the south of the city?" Tom looked at Molly and guessed carefully. Molly smiled and said, "Yes." "I see," said Tom, looking at Allen in disbelief. "Well, Tom, let''s not talk about this now." Although Allen was still reluctant, he had to asked, "Aren''t my grandma and grandpa here?" Tom sighed, "They didn''t live here for a long time. I''m the only one watching the yard here." "Where do they live now?" Since Allen didn''t say anything, Molly had to ask by herself. Tom nced at Allen and said, "They live in the apartment that they bought for their daughter when she was a student." "Where?" Allen asked, "Can we two go to see them?" Tom said seriously, "Of course! Why did you say that? They must be very happy if you go there today!" After saying that, Tom picked up his coat and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to there!" "No..." Before Allen could refuse, Molly pinched him and stopped him. Looking at Tom who had walked out of the gate, Allen sighed silently. Tom drove the car himself, followed by Molly and Allen. Since Allen was not in a stable mood, Molly didn''t dare to let him drive. She drove the car and followed behind Tom. The further the car went, the more surprised Molly felt. How could she be so familiar with this ce?! Sure enough! During working days in this ce, she stayed here for the whole day. Molly followed Tom and drove into the family residence beside B University. The car stopped in the parking lot. Molly raised her head and looked around. She was very familiar with this ce. When she was free in college, she woulde here with her roommates. Molly thought that she might have met Allen''s grandparents before. Tom said, "They live on the nine floor upstairs. I haven''t told them that you wille yet. You can give them a surpriseter." It were many time that Tom had said "Grandpa and grandma will be very happy" in front of the two of them. He probably knew that no one had visited Allen in the past few years, fearing that he would have a knot in his heart. However, the knot in Allen''s heart had already been formed, and it was impossible to solve it in a few words. Taking the things they brought, the two of them went upstairs. When they were waiting for the elevator, Molly asked, "Tom, only grandma and grandpa live here?" "Yes, there are two servants taking care of them here. The young master and his family oftene to see them if they have nothing to do." At this time, Allen, who had been silent for a long time, asked, "How are grandma and grandpa?" Tom hesitated, "Your grandma is in good health, but your grandpa... Well, you will know when you see it." Allen frowned. Seeing this, Tom quickly smiled and said, "Let''s stop talking about this. You have changed so much these years. I''m afraid that your grandma won''t recognize him soon!" Allen smiled, "No, she won''t." Molly raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Are you so sure?" Allen exined, "I look like my father very much. As long as she knows him, she can recognize me." Hearing that, Molly remembered the meeting between the two of them in the cemetery some time ago. She couldn''t help nodding and said, "Yes, you do look like your father. When I first saw you in the cemetery, I thought I saw him." Molly''s voice was getting lower and lower, because Allen''s gaze made her nervous. Molly turned her head and murmured, "I didn''t say anything bad about you. Why are you staring at me like that?" "Think about what you said just now," Allen stared at her with a faint smile. Molly thought carefully about what she had just said and didn''t find any problem! Allen said to her, "Think about it." Molly recalled what she had just said word by word. She couldn''t help covering her mouth and looking at Allen apologetically. "Do you know what you said is wrong?" Allen smiled. Seeing that Molly nodded, he continued, "Then tell me what you did wrong." Molly''s face turned red, but she still lowered her head and said, "You are... You are not the same as your father. It''s just that you look like your father." "Ha ha..." Tomughed out loud. Molly''s face froze. She just remembered that Tom was still there! Molly raised her head and red at Allen. Fortunately, she found him tittering. Ouch! Molly became angry at once. She reached out and pinched Allen''s waist. Allen was holding something in his hand. The space was narrow, and he had nowhere to hide. If he fought back, he would not be able to release his hand, but could only smile bitterly and endure it silently. Tom, on the other hand, kept nodding as he watched their interaction. When the elevator went downstairs, Molly gave Allen a nce and followed Tom in. When the elevator reached the nine floor, Tom knocked at the door first, while Allen walked behind Molly with something in his hand. Molly looked at him helplessly. Even if he wanted to hide behind her, Allen was a tall man, how could her small body block him? The door was knocked for a long time before it opened from inside. Seeing the person who came to open the door, Molly covered her mouth in surprise. The old woman who came to open the door looked familiar to her. This was the old woman she had met two times in B University! ''Is she Allen''s grandmother?'' Molly thought. As soon as the old woman opened the door, she saw Tom. She asked in surprise, "Tom, why are you here today?" Before Tom could answer, she saw Molly standing aside and said in surprise, "Oh, My God! Why are you here?" Molly replied with a smile, "I came with Tom to see you." "Tom?" The old woman looked more surprised. "Do you know Tom?" "Yes." Molly looked at Allen behind her and smiled awkwardly, "We just met today." "What?!" The old woman was even more surprised, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She just turned to look behind Molly and asked, "Who is this?" Molly didn''t answer, but stood aside, letting Allen appear in front of the old woman. Their strange behavior made the old woman look at Allen a few more times. Allen, who had been silent raised his head. Although he was smiling, he looked more like he was about to cry. He grinned and said in a choked voice, "Grandma, I''m Allen." Hearing this, the old woman was shocked and hurried out of the door to have a closer look at Allen. But she almost tripped over the door frame. Allen was shocked. He threw the things in his hands on the ground in a hurry and rushed to hold her. With her hands hanging in the air, Molly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Allen held his grandma firmly. Allen asked in a hurry, "How is it going? Is there anything wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Seeing that his grandma was staring at him without saying a word, Allen became more anxious and said, "Molly,e and help me support grandma. I''ll go downstairs to drive!" "No!" Seeing that Allen was really going to run down, the old woman quickly pulled him and said, "I''m fine. Let me see you closely." Tears welled up in old woman''s eyes. She touched Allen''s face and said, "I haven''t seen you for years. I thought you were still a little boy. I didn''t expect you to grow up now!" "You! You look more like your father, but only your eyes look like your mother." The old woman looked at her grandson, her daughter and son-inw with deep nostalgia. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She hadn''t seen such a simr face for many years. Thinking of this, she burst into tears again. At this time, Tom said, "Mydy! Mr. Allen and Miss. Molly are here to see you. We can walk in. Moreover, we have to let Mr. Allen meet his grandpa." "Yes, you are right." The old woman wiped away her tears in a hurry. She held Molly with one hand and pulled Allen with the other. "Let''s go inside. Your grandfather will be very happy if he knows you are here!" Besides, she didn''t forget to tell Tom, who was carrying something outside, "Tom, call little Coleter and ask them all toe here. Tell him that Allen is here!" Chapter 143 Uncle Chapter 143 Uncle While walking into the room with Allen and Molly, the old woman reminded Tom to call her son. Holding the bag in his hand, Tom said with a smile, "Okay. I''ll call him as soon as I put the things down." After entering the room, the old woman went into the room to call her husband out, and Tom went to make a phone call. Only Molly and Allen sat on the sofa in the living room. Molly asked Allen curiously, "Who did your grandma want to call?" "It''s our uncle." Allen also told Molly in a low voice. "Then why is he called little Cole?" Molly was confused. "Because my mother''s eldest daughter and my uncle is the second son, so grandma and grandpa usually call him the little Cole," Allen said with a smile. "This name... is so cute!" In the end, Molly made such ament. However, with a smile on her face, she asked Allen, "Do you have any nickname?" Hearing this, Allen blushed and turned his back without saying anything. "You have!" Molly was just joking. But seeing his expression, she knew that it seemed that she was right. "Tell me what your nickname is!" Allen remained silent. Molly said with a smile, "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Well, I''ll ask your grandma when shees outter." "No way!" "Then tell me by yourself!" Allen shook his head and changed the topic, "Grandma has been back to her room for such a long time. Why hasn''t shee out yet?" Molly''s heart skipped a beat. She was just surprised that the old couple she saw in the campus were Allen''s grandparents, but she forgot that his grandfather was in poor health. She looked at Allen and suggested carefully, "Tom just said that grandpa was not in good health, and it might be a little troublesome. How about we go to see if there is anything we can help?" Looking at Tom, who was still on the phone, Allen frowned, stood up and took Molly to the room. He knocked on the door for a few times. When his grandmother said e in", the two of them pushed the door open and walked in. While opening the door, Allen said, "Grandma, do you need..." Before he finished his words, Allen was stunned. He didn''t believe that the old and thin man in front of him, who was half lying on the bed, would be his energetic grandpa. He didn''t believed that this was the grandpa who hid him behind when his parents taught him a lesson. He could stand still at the door, but Molly couldn''t. Bypassing Allen, Molly walked to the bedside and said a few words to Allen''s grandma. Then she bent down and asked Allen'' grandpa with a smile, "Do you remember me?" The old man moved his eyes and seemed to have some impression of Molly. "He looks much better now," Molly said to Allen''s grandma in surprise. Hearing this question, Allen''s grandma was also happy. "Yes! The doctor said that before." And then the old woman looked at Allen, who was standing at the door, and sighed slightly. Then she greeted Allen with a smile, "Why are you standing at the door? Come on in!" Allen still didn''te to his senses. He walked to the bed and looked at his grandpa with an unbelievable look. But when the old man saw him, he was so excited that he spoke to him in a lisp. "Allen, your grandfather is talking to you. Don''t you say hello to him?" Allen''s grandma patted the bed and motioned him to sit on it. Allen sat on the edge of the bed stiffly and looked at the old man in front of him. He moved his lips, but didn''t know what to say. Slowly, he reached out and held his grandpa''s withered hand. Before he could say anything, his eyes turned red. Seeing this, the old woman sighed and said, "Allen, I want to take your grandfather out to have a look, but I can''t move him from the bed to the wheelchair. Since you are here, please help me move your grandfather to the wheelchair." "Okay," said Allen. It was not difficult for Allen to pick up his grandpa, because he had lost too much weight. He didn''t believe that his grandfather was so ill. Then he looked at his grandmother who was looking at him kindly. At this moment, Allen deeply realized that time always passed inadvertently. If time left for young people to grow, then it left for old people to consume, age, vitality, and health. They had grown up, but their grandma and grandpa were old. Beforeing here, Allen still hadints about them, but at this time, he could notin anymore. "Good boy!" Allen''s grandma praised him as Allen did when he was a child, "Let''s go out and have a talk." Then she pushed Allen''s grandpa out first. Looking at Allen''s red eyes, Molly said gently, "Don''t cry. Your grandma will feel say if she sees it." Allen nodded silently, "I know." Feeling the concern in her eyes, Allen felt warm in his heart and continued, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." As soon as they arrived at the living room, Tom came up with a big smile on his face. "Mr. Cole said he would be there soon!" The olddy was also very happy. She pped her hands and said, "Okay! We haven''t seen each other for a long time! We must celebrate itter!" Tom went back after he helped them pack up. No matter how hard they tried to persuade, Tom didn''t stay. "Allen, how have you been these years?" After Tom left, there were only four people left in the room, and the olddy could spare some time to ask about Allen''s situation in the past few years. Allen chuckled, "I''m fine. At least it''s much better than people with the same background as me." Allen didn''t know whether his grandma really didn''t know him these years or not. That''s right. Charles and his wife are good at acting. So Allen thought that his grandma and grandpa haven''t paid attention to these things for a long time. It''s normal if they don''t know. Allenforted himself like this. To be honest, he didn''t believe that his grandparents would really leave him alone at the beginning, and he also expected that they would bring him back. However, he was really disappointed when the fact happened. Since he couldn''t rely on anyone, he could only rely on himself to be stronger. Allen''s grandma didn''t know what to say. She could tell the dissatisfaction in Allen''s words, but it was a fact that she hadn''t seen him for more than 10 years. When Allen''s grandma thought of this, her face darkened. In fact, Allen felt a little regretful when he said thest sentence. He didn''t pay attention to his tone and said it in this way. So he quickly changed the topic, "What''s wrong with my grandpa?" Allen''s grandma looked at her husband calmly and said, "He has a stroke." Allen''s voice was a little trembling. "What? When?" Allen''s grandma wiped her husband''s mouth and said, "It''s been more than ten years." She smiled at Allen and said, "His situation is much better now. His mouth and eyes are crooked before!" Molly echoed, "Yes, I also feel that he is much better." It was not until then that Allen remembered to ask, "How did you know my grandparents?" Molly said with a smile, "We met in the campus. I happened to see them when I was taking a walk, so we talked a little more." The olddy smiled and said, "Yes, at that time, I was wondering who would give birth to so sweet girl!" Molly covered her face and said shyly, "Grandma, I will be proud if you praise me like this!" "Be proud. I''m telling the truth." Allen''s grandma was also in a good mood when she talked with Molly, so she joked with her. However, Allen was a little dissatisfied, "You should call her grandma!" "What?" Molly and Allen''s grandma frowned at the same time. Allen leaned against the sofa with his arms crossed, "You are my fiancee. Of course you should call her grandma!" The rtionship between the two was exposed by Allen so casually that Molly''s face flushed. But the olddy was surprised. "So you two are engaged?" Allen held Molly''s hand and nodded. "Oh, My God! That''s great!" The olddy looked Molly up and down happily and said, "I was thinking that such a good girl and that person was so lucky to marry her. It is turn out that it was our grandson!" Allen held Molly''s hand and said with a smile, "Yes, I''m so lucky to marry her!" "That''s great! That''s great!" The olddy praised again and then pped her hands. "Oh, I forgot a big thing!" Allen and Molly asked at the same time, "What?" The olddy stood up and said to the two of them, "Help me take care of your grandpa first. I''ll go back to my room to get something!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After saying that, she hurried back to her room and didn''t look like an old woman at all. However, Allen still reminded her, "Grandma, don''t worry. Slow down!" Allen still had a deep rtionship with his grandfather. He approached his grandfather, held his hand and said, "Grandpa, do you know what my grandma go to take?" Allen didn''t understand what his grandpa was saying, nor did he care about it. Ding Dong! Ding Dong! The doorbell rang twice. Allen wanted to stand up and open the door, but his grandpa held his hand and didn''t let him go. Seeing this, Molly quickly said, "Stay with your grandpa. I''ll open the door." Molly opened the door. There were two men and one woman, three people standing at the door. Seeing that they were also confused, Molly quickly said with a smile. "Uncle, aunt? I''m Allen''s fiancee. Pleasee in!" It was reasonable to say that a nephew was like his uncle. At first, anyone who saw Allen would say that he looked like his father, but when they saw Allen''s uncle, they would find that Allen also looked like his mother, because Allen''s uncle and Allen''s mother had a lot of simrities. Seeing his uncle and aunting in, Allen stood up from the sofa and said, "Uncle, aunt." Chapter 144 Max Sun Chapter 144 Max Sun Allen stood up from the sofa, looked at the four people who had just entered and greeted them with a smile, "Uncle, aunt." "Allen!" Cole Sun took two steps forward in surprise, held Allen''s shoulder and said excitedly, "Tom called and said you were here. I still don''t believe it. It''s really you!" "Yes, it''s new year. I''ming to visit my grandma and grandpa." Compared with Cole, Allen looked much calmer. "That''s great! That''s great!" Cole''s words showed that he was very excited. He looked at Allen up and down and said with a smile, "We haven''t seen each other for so many years. You really have grown up!" He patted Allen on the shoulder andughed at his wife, "Look at our nephew. He is even taller than our Max!" Max Sun, who was mentioned, was the young man standing aside. He was Cole''s son, and also the only grandson of the Sun Family. He was one year younger than Allen. The two of them had been ying together since childhood. Hearing his father''s words, Max pretended to be dissatisfied. "Allen has been taller than me since childhood. Dad, don''t mention my sadness!" "Why don''t I talk about that?" Cole cast a yful nce at Max and said, "Besides, what did you call him? You should call him brother!" Max put his arms around Allen''s neck and said to his father with a cheeky smile, "Allen hasn''t raised his opinion yet. Please don''t get involved in the appetion between us two!" As soon as he finished speaking, Allen hooked him with his backhand and pressed him with the gravity. He said to him expressionlessly, "Call me brother!" Allen pressed him, and Max tried two times but failed to straighten up. He muttered to himself, ''He''s not strong. Why is he so heavy?'' However, Max was very sensible. He quickly changed their childhood appetion, "Little brother." There was a long story between the two of them. When they were young, Max didn''t want to call Allen brother, but Allen was taller than him. Every time Max called Allen''s name directly, Allen would beat Max. But Max was not reconciled to call Allen brother. So Max took a step back and called Allen "little brother". "Little brother, it is said that you are..." Before Max finished his words, he was pulled by his mother. Allen smiled carelessly, "It''s not a big deal. They said that I''m just a fool? The past doesn''t matter. I''m not stupid now." Of course, they knew what Allen meant. They looked at each other and Cole smiled, "It''s good that you are fine!" Molly stood aside and watched their performance. They could pretend to smile, but the emotions in their eyes couldn''t be fake. Cole''s eyes were full of surprise and excitement, and Max was also very happy to see Allen. Although Molly couldn''t see the expression of Allen''s aunt clearly, judging from the smile at the corners of her mouth, she was in a very good mood. Molly felt relieved. Before she came here, she was worried that Allen''s uncle and his family would have some issues with Allen, because ording to Allen''s narration, he had greeted his uncle at the banquet, and his uncle hadpletely treated him as a stranger. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But today, it seemed that Allen''s uncle and aunt didn''t mean that. Molly wondered if Allen lied. But she thought that it was impossible at that time. Because Allen wouldn''t talk nonsense about it. So she thought that Allen got the wrong person. This was even more impossible. No one would mistake his own uncle. After all, they had lived together for many years. What''s more, just like today, they hadn''t seen each other for decades and could recognize each other at a nce. If Allen didn''t say anything wrong and he didn''t recognize the wrong person, Molly boldly guess that the Sun Family had their own intentions and difficulties for what had happened in the past. "Molly, Molly!" Hearing Allen''s voice, Molly came back to her senses and asked, "What? Allen, you called me?" "What are you thinking about?" Allen frowned and stared at her, "I called you several times, but you didn''t answer me!" After saying that, he squinted at the three people beside him. It was impolite to be in a daze in front of the elders. Molly apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry. I''m too obsessed with thinking." After Allen''s uncle and aunt didn''t mind, Molly asked Allen again, "What do you want me to do?" Allen took Molly''s hand and interlocked their ten fingers. He looked up at his uncle and aunt and said, "I want to introduce someone to you." Before they could say something, Allen said, "This is Molly, thedy of the Su Family and now she is my fiancee." For a moment, the living room quieted down, and the expression of uncle and aunt also became serious at this moment. Molly''s heart skipped a beat. Although she knew that no matter who objected, it was impossible to prevent the two of them from being together, she would not be happy if Allen''s uncle and aunt really objected. After all, in this kind of matter, everyone wanted blessings, not rejection and objection. Allen was also a little nervous, holding Molly''s hand tightly. Just when the two were nervous and uneasy, Cole suddenly burst intoughter again. He patted Allen on the shoulder and said, "Good done! We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. But now you have given us such a big surprise! That''s great!" Allen''s aunt also smiled and said, "Yes, it''s just a big surprise! Allen didn''t tell us in advance, so we didn''t prepare anything." Before Molly and Allen could say anything, Max patted his chest, still in a state of shock. Apparently, he was also frightened by the expressions of his parents just now. "Dad, mom, you scared me to death just now! I thought you wouldn''t agree with the two of them being together!" "Allen didn''t be afraid. What are you afraid of?" Max''s mother rolled her eyes at Max. "Besides, they two are so suitable for each other. Why should we object?" "He was afraid!" Max pointed at the two clenched hands of Allen and Molly and said, "You can see that they hold so tightly!" Hearing this, Molly tried to struggle, but failed... Max continued, "When I saw my parents'' faces be so serious, I thought they would say next that you two can''t be together. Because you were engaged to someone when you were a child." Allen looked at Max as if Max was an idiot, "You must have watched too much TV series, right?" Molly added, "You don''t want to watch too much TV series, but I always think that you have read too many novels!" "Why?" Allen turned around and asked. Thinking of that Allen often flirted with her with the plot in the novel, Molly was angry and rolled her eyes at him, "Think it by yourself!" Allen''s uncle and aunt had already surrounded his father and greeted him, allowing Molly and Alley to flirt with each other here. When the two stopped talking, Cole asked, "Allen, isn''t your grandma at home? Why haven''t I seen her yet?" "Oh, grandma went back to her room to get something before you came here." Cole frowned, "What takes so long to get?" While they were talking, Allen''s grandma came out of her room and smiled happily at the sight of her son and family. "You''re already here!" Then she looked at Max and said, "Oh, my eldest grandson is also here today. Fortunately, I''m well prepared, or I need to go back to my room again." ''What?'' When everyone was confused, Allen''s grandma walked up to Molly and gave her a box first. Molly didn''t understand what she meant. "This is..." Allen''s grandma smiled and said, "This is a gift for you. Open it and see if you like it!" The moment Molly opened the box, she wanted to return it to Allen''s grandma. Inside the box was an emerald bracelet of good quality. In the past few years, with the increasing number of the jade collector, the price of the jade was also rising. Good jade could be a priceless treasure. The bracelet that Allen''s grandma took out was of better quality than the "the Purple Feather" that was sold at a price of seventeen millionst year. "It''s too expensive. I can''t take it!" Hearing this, Allen''s grandma red at Molly and said, "This is my gift for my granddaughter inw. You must ept it!" "Well..." Molly looked at Allen with embarrassment. Allen walked up to Molly, looked at the box, and put it in Molly''s hand. "This is a gift. Take it!" Since Allen had said so, Molly could not refuse anymore. She thought for a while, took out the bracelet from the box and put it on her wrist. Then she said happily, "Thank you, grandma. I like it very much!" Molly''s action made Allen''s grandma more satisfied. "It''s good that you like it. Well, your hand is so white. It''s more beautiful to wear it!" "We came in a hurry today and didn''t bring anything with us. We can only give you the gift next time," said Allen''s aunt, a little embarrassed. Molly refused in a hurry. At this time, Allen''s grandma gave Molly a red envelope and said, "This is the lucky money." "I''m an adult now. How can I ept this?" Molly refused immediately. But Allen''s grandma said, "You''re not right. The unmarried ones are always children, not only you, but also Allen and Max." After saying that, Allen''s grandma took out two more red envelopes and gave them to Allen and Max respectively. Max seemed to be good at pleasing the old. A lot of auspicious words coaxed grandma to smile. After a while, Allen''s grandma and aunt were going to the kitchen to cook. His uncle walked up to Allen and said, "We go to the study to have a talk?" Chapter 145 WeChat Red Envelope Chapter 145 WeChat Red Envelope "Allen,e with me to the study. I have something to tell you." Hearing his uncle''s question, Allen turned to look at Molly. Molly red at him, "Why are you looking at me when your uncle is talking to you?" "I''m asking for your opinion! Will you let me go? " If it weren''t for Allen''s uncle and Max, Molly would have stepped on him and said, "What do you think? How can I control you? Uncle is waiting for you. Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up! " Allen looked at Molly with grievance, pouted and said, "You said you wouldn''t control me, but you controlled me to death." Molly red at him again, and Allen immediately said, "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense. Uncle, let''s go to the study to talk about business!" Then he looked back at Molly and asked, "What about you? How about watching TV for a while? " Before Molly could answer, Max said hastily, "Don''t worry, brother. I''m here to have a chat with my sister-inw." Allen nced at him and said, "I''m really worried about you!" Although she was not used to the way Max called her sister-inw, Molly had to admit that she was very satisfied with the way he called her. "No, I''ll go to the kitchen to help grandma cook." Allen nodded and followed his uncle to the study. At the same time, Molly smiled at Max and walked towards the kitchen.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "What can I do for you?" Molly asked her grandma and aunt who were busy in the kitchen with a smile, leaning against the door. Allen''s aunt looked back at Molly and said with a smile, "Nothing. You young people can y outside!" Grandma also smiled and said, "Yes. Your aunt and I can do it." When they stopped her, Molly had rolled up her sleeves and walked to the sink. She took the vegetables aside and washed them. "I don''t have anything else to do. Let''s do it together." After saying that, she picked up a carrot and asked, "Should I cut it into cubes or shreds?" Her aunt raised her head and said, "Cut it into cubes!" "Okay, I know." Seeing that Molly cut the carrot evenly, Allen''s aunt was surprised. "Molly, do you cook at home?" Molly put the chopped vegetables on the te and turned around to answer, "Yes. In the past, when my mother was cooking, I would asionally help her cut vegetables. Now I live with Allen, it''s not good for us to go out to eat all the time, so we can also cook at home by ourselves." Allen''s aunt was surprised, "It''s rare to see a girl who can cook now. Well, Allen is really lucky!" However, Allen''s grandma didn''t focus on the fact that Molly could cook. "Wait! Molly, did you just say that you are living with Allen now? " "Yes!" Molly was stunned when she heard Molly''s answer. The old people were traditional. If she knew that they lived together before they got married, would she think that she was not reserved? Molly was terrified and regretted saying everything just now. It would not be too troublesome if it left her a bad impression. But grandma asked, "You two are living in the Cheng Family now." Molly shook her head and said, "How could it be possible? I have a small apartment downtown. We live there now. " "It''s good that you don''t live in Cheng family!" Grandma breathed a sigh of relief. Although Molly was confused, she didn''t ask why she said that. The rice and the dishes were ready. When her aunt was about to ask Max to ask Allen and his uncle to have dinner, she saw the two of theming downstairs. Aunt filled the bowl with rice and said, "Okay, let''s wash our hands and have dinner!" Molly looked at Allen. Coincidentally, Allen was also looking at her. When the two of them smiled at each other, Molly found that his eyes were a little red, but he seemed to be in a better mood, and the smile on his face was more sincere. Everyone sat at the table. With the help of Allen and Max, grandpa sat beside grandma. Looking at the people around her, the olddy nodded with a smile, "It''s been a long time since our family gathered!" "Grandma, don''t worry. We all will gather here every year." Allen promised. "Okay!" The olddy was very happy. "That''s what you said. You shoulde here often in the future, okay? You can''t be missing like what happened a few years ago! " "Mom, that''s because the situation was special a few years ago. He''s fine now, so he came immediately!" "Yes, grandma, don''t worry!" Allen promised again, "I will definitelye to see you and grandpa frequently in the future!" Thinking of the rumors about Allen a few years ago, the olddy sighed, "s! You have suffered a lot! If your parents are still alive, they won''t have the heart to... Forget it. Let''s stop talking about it. Let''s eat! " Seeing that the olddy had changed the topic, Molly didn''t think too much about it. She was worried that Allen would think too much when he heard his grandma''s words, but seeing that the olddy looked as usual, she was relieved and picked up food. While they were eating happily, Max suddenly said in surprise, "What? This dish seems a little different! " "What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?" Seeing that the dish he was referring to was cooked by herself, Molly asked in a hurry. Max shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s not that it''s not yummy. It''s just that I don''t think it''s cooked by grandma or my mother." Allen also picked up some and tasted them, and said affirmatively, "Of course it tastes different. This is made by my Molly!" His aunt teased, "Wow, Allen is familiar with it. He can tell who made the dish from a single bite!" "Of course!" "After all, I ate too many times!" replied Allen, not modest at all. "You can cook?" Max looked at Molly in surprise. Molly nodded, "Just a little. Are you surprised?" Max nodded, "Girls about your age can barely cook!" "Oh, I just learned it." Without any modesty, Allen said, "Yes. She learned it specially for me!" "Shame on you!" Allen asked, "How can I be shameless? Didn''t you learn it for me? " Before Molly could refute him, Max sighed with admiration and said, "Allen, marry a girl who is willing to learn cooking for you!" "Yes, I''m going to marry her." Allen approached Molly. The happy look on his face made Max itch. "What? Are you happy to make bachelors envy you?" Allen nodded, "Yes, I''m very happy. You''re the only single man here anyway." "Allen, I''m warning you. Single men do have human rights. Please take care of them!" Allen rolled his eyes at him and said, "You are single now. What right do you need? ... " Max was choked by his words and said, "It is said that there exists a generation gap every three years. You are only two years older than me. I think there are some problems between the two of us that can''t be solved. " "Yes, I think so!" Allen nodded solemnly, "I don''t think it''s a matter of age." "Then what is it?" Asked Max. Allen pulled up Molly''s hand and said, "I think it''s a matter of love. You see, I have a fiancee now, but you are still single, which makes the two of us have different thoughts!" ... Max really lost to Allen. He couldn''t win. Helplessly, Max turned his grief and indignation into appetite and gulped down the dishes on the table. "Ah! Don''t eat up the dishes made by my Molly. Leave some for me! " As Allen said this, a good meal became thepetition between him and Max. On the one hand, Molly felt that she didn''t know Allen well at all. On the other hand, she was happy that he had such a happy time. Aftering out of the study, Allen was in a better mood. Although she didn''t know what his uncle had talked to him in the study, Molly wouldn''t ask as he didn''t tell her. Anyway, as long as he could be happy, she could be relieved! Allen came here in a bad mood while came back in a good mood. Aftering back from his grandmother''s house, Allen was so happy that he could spout songs when he was walking. Of course, his good mood affected Molly, making her smile all afternoon. At night, lying on the bed, Molly and Allen were ying with their mobile phones. Suddenly, Molly saw a group of interesting pictures on the Inte. She looked at Allen, who was attentively ying games, and wanted to have a try. Ding Dong! When the WeChat prompt rang, Allen turned off the game page and clicked on the WeChat. Seeing the top profile picture, he raised his eyebrows and said, "We are so close. Why do you send me a message on WeChat? What did you send? " Molly said in a spoiled tone, "Have a look!" Allen smiled and saw that it was a picture with a lovely duck stretching out its hand and the words "give me ten dors" on it. Allen shook his head and chuckled. Molly was asking him for a red envelope to celebrate the New Year! But ten dors was a little. Without any hesitation, Allen sent her a red envelope of ten dors on WeChat, When the red envelope had been received, Molly threw him another picture with the same duck on it. But the duck''s action and the following words changed: another twenty dors. Allen was so good tempered that he gave another twenty to her. Then Molly threw him another picture, "Can I ask for another fifty?" Allen lost his patience and asked, "Where did you get so many drawings?" After saying that, he sent five hundred directly to her! But Molly was not satisfied with the extra money. She pouted and looked at Allen discontentedly, "I hate you!" "Do you still hate me even if I give you more red pockets?" Looking at the red envelope that had been received, Allen said, "Then tell me why you hate me." Chapter 146 I Wont Let You Go Chapter 146 I Won''t Let You Go "Then tell me why you hate me?" Molly pouted and said unhappily, "I only ask you for fifty. Why do you give me two hundred?" Speaking of this, Molly threw her phone in front of Allen and said, "Since you gave me so much at once, I can''t y anymore!" "What are you ying?" While saying that, Allen turned his head to look at Molly''s cell phone. On the screen was a set of emoji. Molly had just sent him a few of them, and it seemed that there were still a few that hadn''t been sent out. Allen was speechless for a while, "You hate me just because of this?" "Humph!" Molly snorted arrogantly and turned her head away, ignoring him. Allen felt helpless and coaxed kindly, "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. What do you want me to do?" Molly lowered her head and didn''t answer. Allen suggested, "How about I apany you to finish this set of emoji?" As soon as Allen asked, Molly immediately replied, "Okay!" "Shall we continue or start over?" Molly said excitedly, "Let''s start over!" "Then I just sent you so much..." Although Allen didn''t finish his words, Molly immediately understood what he meant. She shook her head heavily and said proudly, "Once the red envelope is received, there is absolutely no reason to return it!" Allen shook his head helplessly and smiled, "You are such a miser..." "What''s wrong with me?" Molly asked with a fake smile. Allen immediately changed his original words. "The more I look at you, the more I like you!" "Ha ha..." Molly burst intoughter. Finally, Allen apanied Molly to send the rest of the drawings, and the two of them tidied up and were ready to sleep. After getting up in the morning, Molly discussed with Allen about going back to their own hometer. The two of them had no objection, so Molly went to tell her parents. "What? Are you two going to live in your apartment? " Peggy was surprised to hear that. "Aren''t you good to live here? There are food and drinks. You don''t need to worry about anything. " Molly had already considered that Peggy might object, so Molly quickly said, "Of course it''s good to be at home, but we are afraid of bothering you and my father too much. You can feel more rxed if we move out, right?" Peggy rolled her eyes at Molly and said, "I have taken care of you since you were a child. Now you realize that you are a trouble!" "Mom!" Molly said in a coquettish voice. "Let''s go!" Peggy reached out and pushed Molly, "If you leave, I don''t need to serve you!" Molly chuckled and was about to go upstairs to pack up her things, then Peggy said downstairs, "Don''t "Ah, why?" Molly turned around and asked. Then she boldly guessed, "Mom, are you going to kick me out of the house?" Peggyughed and scolded Molly, "What are you talking nonsense about! Who wants to kick you out of the house? " Molly said with aggrieved voice, "Then why don''t you let me go home?" "Your father and I are going to the seaside. There is no one at home. What are you doing back here?" "To the seaside?" Molly stopped, stood on the stairs and asked Peggy, "Why don''t I know?" "Of course you don''t know. We made the decision yesterday." Molly was still a little confused. "My brother is still at home after you leave. I think it''s no problem for me toe back!" "Your brother is going to M Country tomorrow. He is not at home recently." After saying that, Peggy added, "It was also decided yesterday." "After tomorrow, only Allen and I are still in B City." Curling her lips, Molly said, "You were so overreacted when I said that I would go back to live with Allen!" Molly waved her hand and said, "Forget it. You can go to live a world of two people with my father. Allen and I will also go back to live our small life. By the way, why does my brother go to M Country tomorrow? It''s only the third day of the lunar new year. You shouldn''t have gone to work, right? " "I''m going to meet a friend," said Farrell. With her big eyes blinking, Molly said with a sly smile, "It''s the New Year now. Why don''t stay at home with your family but go to M Country? It seems that you have a good rtionship with that friend! Tell me honestly, is that friend your boyfriend or girlfriend? " "Miss Molly, you said that I wasn''t at home with my family. How could you ask such a question? You, Dad and Mom have already been to your own small life, how can you need me to apany you?" Farrell was speechless by Molly''s question, "And what boyfriend and girlfriend?" Molly tittered, "Oh, is that a male friend or a female friend?" Farrell red at Molly and said, "It''s none of your business!" "Okay, it''s none of my business." Molly didn''t go on. She just pointed at Peggy secretly, as if to say, ''It''s none of my business. Our mother can always interfere you, right? Let''s see how you answer Our Mom''s question.'' Allen and Molly went back to their own small apartment. Since they hadn''t lived there for a few days, they had to simply tidy up. Molly took out two home clothes from the wardrobe. The two clothes were of the same style, but Molly''s home clothe was light pink, while Allen''s was blue, which was a bit like matching clothes. After changing the home clothes, Molly and Allen began to clean the house. Molly directed Allen to mop the floor, and she own carried a basin of water and rubbed the counter top and other ces. The phone rang at this time. Molly found a piece of tissue and wiped her hands dry. Then she took out her phone from her pocket. When Molly saw the number on the screen, she could not help but frown slightly. She hadn''t contacted this person for a long time. Molly didn''t want to answer this phone, so she put her phone aside. But that person kept calling, which made Allen, who was dragging the stairs, look back at Molly. "Molly, why didn''t you answer the phone when it rang?" "I don''t want to answer this phone!" Molly replied coldly. Allen was stunned for a moment. He put down the mop in his hand and walked towards Molly. While walking, he said, "Who on earth is calling? Even Molly, our good tempered, doesn''t want to answer this call. Let me have a look!" Allen picked up the buzzing phone on the sofa and saw the name on the screen. He immediately tightened his lips and looked much colder. Allen turned to look at Molly and asked coldly, "Are you still in touch with Kevin?" Allen''s tone and question made Molly a little angry, but she didn''t take it seriously. "Who has contacted him? It''s just that the number is stored in the mobile phone and I don''t have time to delete it." Allen nodded, "Can I answer it?" Molly said indifferently, "I don''t want to answer his phone. If you want to answer it, you can do whatever you want!" Allen slid the answer button. Before he could say anything, he heard the gloomy voice of Kevin. "Molly, I won''t let you go!" Hearing this, Allen frowned, but before he could say anything, Kevin hung up the phone again. Allen just pressed the megaphone. Hearing what Kevin said on the phone, Molly sneered, "It''s so inexplicable. Kevin must have a screw loose!" After saying that, Molly continued to work without taking Kevin''s words seriously. On the contrary, Allen was worried. He thought for a while and called back. "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off..." "Leave him alone!" Molly took the phone out of Allen''s hand and said, "Kevin is just a lunatic. It''s not worth it if you are nerve-racking for his matter!" "Honey, the floor hasn''t been mopped yet. Hurry up!" Although Allen went on with his work, he still frowned. When the two of them packed up and sat on the sofa side by side, Allen was still puzzled. "Are you still thinking about the phone call from Kevin? He is just a lunatic. You don''t have to pay any attention to him at all! " Molly touched the spot between his eyebrows and said, "Stop frowning. There are almost wrinkles here!" Allen pulled her hand down and held it in his own hand. "No, I''m wondering what Kevin meant by that remark." "What else does he mean? Say something cruel! Do you really think he will do anything to me? " Molly didn''t care. "He doesn''t dare at all!" Allen shook his head and said, "Anyway, you don''t go out recently. If you need anything, please call me!" Molly nodded, and her phone rang again. Allen thought it was Kevin again, so he picked up the phone first. Seeing the contact on the screen, Allen was stunned. "Denny? Who is this? " "Oh, this is one of my friends! Give it to me! " Taking the phone from Allen''s hand, Molly was also a little confused. Why did Denny call her as soon as Kevin called? "Hello!" "He went to the airport? Is he going abroad? " "I see... Okay, I''ll be careful. Thank you for your hard work recently. Bye! " Molly sat back beside Allen with her eyes zed. Allen shook his hand in front of Molly and asked, "Hey, what''s going on? Why did you be like this after answering a phone call? " Things were not clear yet. Molly didn''t want Allen to worry too. "Nothing. I just thought about something." After enduring for a while, Allen finally said, "Molly, although I don''t know what you are doing now and if you don''t want to tell me, I will pretend that nothing has happened, at least you should tell me if it has Original from N?velDrama.Org. any impact on your safety?" Looking at Allen''s worried eyes, Molly didn''t have the heart to hide it from him all the time, but if she told him everything, she couldn''t exin it clearly. Fortunately, the question Allen asked was easier to answer. "Don''t worry. It''s not affected my safety at all." "Well, I won''t ask anything else. But... " Looking at the ck screen of her phone, Allen asked, "Do you think you need to exin to me who is Denny? Is it a man or a woman?" Chapter 147 Dispute Chapter 147 Dispute "Shouldn''t you tell me who called you just now?" Allen looked at Molly with a faint smile, "I have never heard of this name from you." "This is just an ordinary friend. Why should I exin to you?" Molly took a sip of water and looked at Allen in confusion. She didn''t understand why he asked that. Allen touched his forehead helplessly. Since when did Molly be so unromantic? However, his wife still needed his advice. He was not very depressed. He leaned on Molly''s shoulder and whispered, "Don''t you think your key point is wrong?" "Is there anything wrong?" Molly was still confused. Allen leaned his head on her and said sadly, "Don''t you notice that I''m jealous?" Molly nced at him and asked, "Why are you jealous?" Allen said pitifully, "My wife answered the phone of another man behind my back. So I''m jealous." "I am not your wife!" Molly rolled her eyes at him, feeling that she had hit the nail on the head. "No, when did I answer the phone behind your back? Didn''t I answer Denny''s phone in front of you?" Allen didn''t want to talk about this topic with Molly. He followed her words and said, "We two are engaged. Aren''t you my wife?" "Fuck off!" Mollyughed and pulled him down from her back. "Please remember, we two are just engaged and we are not married yet!" In a twinkling of an eye, Allen continued, "We are already engaged. So we will get married soon." Molly was peeling an orange. Hearing Allen''s words, she said casually, "I''m not sure. We can get divorced after getting married, let alone we two are just engaged now." After saying that, she finished peeling the orange and put it into her mouth. ''Well, it is not bad, very sweet!'' She turned around and was about to ask Allen if he wanted to eat, only to find that he was staring at her angrily. "What''s wrong? When did I piss you off?" "You know it yourself!" After saying that, Allen went upstairs angrily. Molly was confused. She wondered why he got angry all of a sudden. Anyway, she couldn''t figure out why he was angry, so she''d better go upstairs and ask him. Putting the remaining two pieces of orange into her mouth, Molly didn''t go upstairs immediately. She wanted to go upstairs after Allen cooled down a little. Otherwise, they two would have a quarrel. In fact, Molly seemed to be sensitive, but sometimes she was very careless. After all, she had been spoiled since she was a child due to the long-term living environment. For the people close to her, she would not think about whether what she said would have an impact on them. But Allen was different. It was also because of his living environment. He had to rely on himself since he was six or seven years old. In order to make himself have a rtively stable life, he had to think hard on everything, and he had to think carefully in every word others had said. Molly thought that Allen wouldn''t go back to his room at this time and should be in the study. After thinking for a while, Molly went to the kitchen to make two cups of coffee and walked to the door of the study. "ng! ng!" She knocked on the door for two times, but didn''t hear Allen''s voice. Molly raised her eyebrows slightly. ''Wow, he is so angry!'' Molly opened the door with one hand and walked in with the tray supported by another hand. Allen was sitting at the desk, working on hisputer. When he saw Mollye in, he just looked up without saying a word. "Huh!" Molly chuckled and put the coffee in front of him. "I just made it. Don''t you want to have a taste?" Allen looked up at her and said coldly, "Okay, thank you!" "Why are you so polite?" Molly pretended to be surprised. "You''re wee, okay?" Allen said in a low voice. Fortunately, Molly''s hearing was fine. Otherwise, she really couldn''t hear what he was saying. However, just because she heard it clearly, Molly was irritated. "What do you mean by saying that?" Allen continued to look at the documents on theputer without saying anything. If his eyes hadn''t been fixed on one ce, Molly would have thought that he hadn''t heard them! His action also made Molly''s anger rise. She put down the things in her hands, pulled a chair to sit beside him, and tried her best to twist the chair he was sitting on. "Let''s have a talk," she said. Allen lowered his eyes and asked, "What?" "Why are you angry?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "You know it yourself!" Hearing that again, Molly gritted her teeth and said, "I really don''t know!" "Forget it if you don''t know!" Allen turned around and was about to continue his work. "p!" Molly closed theputer in front of Allen and said when he red at her, "Have you forgotten what we two have agreed on?" Allen replied indifferently, "What?" His tone made Molly want to be angrier, but she suppressed her anger and said, "We two made a deal Allen replied simply, "Yes." "Just this?" Molly touched her forehead helplessly. "Allen, did you hear what I said just now?" "Yes." Allen blinked his long eyshes two times and said, "I know what you meant." Molly asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Allen''s eyes became sharp, "What do I need to tell you? I''m not the one to me this time." "Is it me?" Molly suddenly stood up from the chair. Allen kept silent again. Molly had a headache. She pressed her forehead and said, "Allen, I don''t want to quarrel with you. Let''s calm down and talk about it, okay?" "Okay!" Allen was going to tit for tat with Molly. "Why are you angry?" "Who was wrong today?" The two of them asked at the same time. Although they heard the question clearly, no one answered. Molly and Allen looked at each other without blinking for two minutes and sighed at the same time. Finally, Allen spoke first, "I admit that I was really angry just now." Molly asked in a hurry, "Why are you angry?" "Your words!" Molly asked, "My words? I didn''t say anything wrong!" Allen snorted, "Humph! You said that you are about to break off the engagement with me!" "Allen, don''t talk nonsense. When did I say that? I was out of my mind to break off the engagement with you!" Allen looked at her coldly, "Nonsense? Who on earth said that we could get divorced, not to mention that we two are just engaged?" Molly didn''t remember what she had just said, but she was a little familiar with what Allen said at this time. "Is that really what I said?" Allen rolled his eyes and said, "Of course!" "How could I say that?" Molly was confused. She didn''t know if she was asking Allen or herself. Allen took a sip of coffee without saying anything. Molly finally recalled what had just happened in her mind. She began to me herself, "I''m sorry, Allen. I said something wrong just now. Don''t think too much and don''t be angry. I absolutely didn''t mean to break off the engagement with you." "Then what do you mean?" Allen continued. It was not Allen''s fault that he didn''t let it go. After all, anyone would feel ufortable if his fiancee said something like that, not to mention that Allen was a very sensitive person. Molly''s anger subsided. She walked to Allen, squatted down and said, "I didn''t think too much when I said this. It''s because you said that I''m your wife, and then I''m arrogant. I said it without hesitation. It really didn''t mean anything. You have the right to think that I was joking with you. Don''t angry, okay?" Allen''s anger had subsided a lot after such a long time. Now that Molly had given in, he couldn''t keep a straight face all the time. Looking at Molly who was squatting at his feet and looking at him pitifully, he didn''t even have the mood to me her. Allen sighed, pulled her up from the ground and pressed her on his legs. He sighed in his heart, ''I really can''t do anything to her!''! There were only two of them in the study. Even if Allen asked her to sit on his legs, Molly didn''t feel shy. Instead, she took the initiative to hold Allen''s neck. Allen buried his head in her neck. After a long time, Molly heard his muffled voice. "Molly, you can''t say that again." "Okay." Molly nodded. After a pause, Allen continued, "In fact, it''s really ufortable for me to hear you say that today..." Molly felt a pang of heartache. She hurriedly rubbed his heart and said, "I know I was wrong. Don''t worry. I won''t say something like that." The two of them hugged each other so tightly that no one else could see that they had just had a dispute. The atmosphere was just right. Although the two of them did not intend to do anything, they did not want to be interrupted. But at this time, Molly''s phone rang again. Reluctantly, Allen was pushed away by her. "Are you too busy today?" Molly looked at him apologetically and picked up the phone. Chapter 148 Stomachache Chapter 148 Stomachache Molly looked at Allen apologetically and wanted to stand up to answer the phone, but he held her waist and prevented her from standing up. Molly tried to get rid of him. "Let go of me. I have to answer the phone." Allen grinned, "Just answer it here!" Afraid that the phone would be hung up, Molly didn''t have time to talk to Allen, but she still said ruthlessly, "I''ll teach you a lessonter!" Allen smiled and didn''t care. "Hello... Mr. Sun..." Hearing this, Allen raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I remember... Okay, I see. Thank you for telling me this... Okay, bye!" After hanging up the phone, Molly was in a daze. "What happened? Why are you looking like this?" Allen couldn''t get any information from the words that Molly said on the phone. He was still very concerned about her now and wondered what the other said on the phone to make her like this. Molly looked at him and said, "Cassie is dead." "Cassie?" It was not until then that Allen remembered that one of her schoolmates was called Cassie. "I know. Isn''t she dead for a long time?" After saying that, he carefully looked at Molly''s face and asked, "Why do you suddenly remember her again?" "I don''t." Molly looked tired. She put her arms around Allen''s neck and leaned against his chest. "Mr. Sun, the police in charge of her case, called me just now." "What did he say?" Allen followed her posture and held her in his arms. "Nothing." "Cassie jumped off the building. The police just called me and told me that she wasn''t killed by herself," said Molly in a low voice. Allen touched her back, indicating that she could continue. "In fact, I''m not surprised at the result. After all, there are rumors in the school, and from my understanding of Cassie, I don''t believe that she willmit suicide." Leaning against him, Molly listened to his heartbeat and felt extremely relieved. Even though she was a little flustered just now, she calmed down at this moment. "Do they know who the murderer is?" Molly nodded. "Then..." Allen paused, "Have they caught the murderer?" "Not yet." "Don''t they already know who it is? Why don''t they catch the murderer?" Allen thought for a while and boldly guessed, "Is it because the murderer ran away?" Molly nodded, "Yes. Mr. Sun said that the murderer had left the country when they were about to arrest. But they said they wouldn''t let him go!" After a pause, Allen continued, "The murderer must be Kevin!" "How do you know?" Molly widened her eyes in surprise. "Did you hear the voice on the phone just now?" "No." Allen shook his head, "It''s just that you mentioned on the phone that Kevin went to the airport. Now you say that the murderer has left the country. I think this person may be Kevin." Molly praised Allen, "You are smart!" "Of course!" Allen replied without modesty, "It''s a little strange. Have you found it?" Molly was a little confused. "What?" Allen adjusted his position to make them feel better before he continued, "It has been almost two months since that woman jumped off the building. Logically speaking, the results should havee out if they wanted to investigate. But why didn''t they do anything some time ago, but now the results suddenlye out?" Molly was not stupid. Hearing what Allen said, she immediately understood, "You mean that the Tang Family suppressed this matter in the beginning? But why don''t they suppress it to the end? Instead, the result will be revealed at this time." "He also wants to suppress it, but I guess he can''t." Allen chuckled, "It''s obvious that someone wants to know the truth, or perhaps achieve some goals through the truth of this matter." Molly frowned and said, "It''s impossible. Cassiees from an ordinary family and she doesn''t have any special capable friends. It''s impossible for her topete with the Tang Family!" Allen gently bit her nose and said, "You silly girl, I didn''t mean that it was done by Cassie''s family. Maybe the Tang Family or Kevin has offended someone and that person took advantage of it to take action." Hearing that, Molly frowned and thought for a while. Allen didn''t have the heart to see her struggle. He quickly said, "Well, this matter has nothing to do with us. No matter who they offend, it has nothing to do with us. Don''t think too much about it." "Okay, I know." Although she said so, Allen could tell that she was still thinking about it. So he decided to talk about something else to distract her attention. "Molly, I have to go to work in a few days." Sure enough, Molly was immediately attracted by this question. "Where do you go to work?" "Of course in thepany." "But, isn''t yourpany in M Country?" Thinking that Allen might go to M Country for a long time, Molly was a little flustered, although she knew that it was his career and she should not stop him. "Why don''t you wait for a moment? I''ll go to the school and ask if there is any ce to study in M Country." After saying that, Molly took her phone and was about to make a call. Allen stopped her at once, "What are you doing? Are you going to M Country with me?" Molly looked at him dejectedly. "Aren''t you going to take me there?" Tears welled up in her eyes. "Of course I want to take you there." Allen didn''t dare to make fun of her anymore. He couldn''t coax Molly when she was angry. He pointed at her head and said, "I am not going to M country. What are you thinking about?" Molly looked at him innocently, "Didn''t you say that you would go to work in a few days?" "I don''t have to go to M Country even if I work!" Allen exined to her, "Here is the thing. I have been exploring the domestic market for a long time, and I have been constantly shifting the focus of my work. Now LT has a firm foothold in the country. The market prospect of B City is so good, and I must set up a base in B City!" "Oh, I see!" After knowing the reason, Molly immediately showed a smile. However, Molly still thought of other questions. "Have you arranged thepany''s site, decoration and recruitment?" "Yes." Allen nodded, "It''s all done by Edward. He said it''s done." "Huh!" Molly chuckled, "You asked Edward to do all the work. What are you doing?" Seeing that Molly was happy, Allen was also happy. "Me? I''ll be responsible for the final decision." Molly rubbed her head against his chest and said, "If you oppress him like this, I''m afraid that he can''t stand it anymore and will leave the works to you!" "He dares not!" Speaking of this, Allen suddenly remembered, "By the way, I have an appointment with Edward this afternoon. He might be here soon." Hearing this, Molly stood up and said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier! Our dishes are not enough in our home!" The word "our home" made Allen more pleasant to hear, "Just give them to him." "That''s not good!" Although she knew that the two of them were on good terms, she was still afraid of underestimating Edward. "It''s okay." Allen said, "You don''t know him. When I go to see him, he usually give me a piece of dry bread to eat. He gives me dry bread. Why should I entertain him with good wine and good dishes? Just give him a bowl of noodles!" Molly was amused by him. "Look at you! You are so mean!" Although Allen said so, Molly didn''t really give Edward a bowl of noodles. Instead, she cooked a few dishes and treated him well. Allen also opened a bottle of red wine. The three of them chatted while eating. Most of the time, Allen and Edward were chatting, while Molly had been eating. After dinner, Edward returned home. Molly and Allen packed up and were about to go to bed. In the middle of the night, Molly suddenly woke up. She fumbled aside unconsciously, but found nothing. Molly immediately sat up from the bed and wondered where Allen went at night. She looked around and saw the faint lighting out of the bathroom. Oh, it turned out that he had gone to the bathroom. Finding the whereabouts of Allen, Molly felt relieved and fell back on the bed. Closing her eyes, Molly still couldn''t fall asleep. In the dead of night, she could vaguely hear the sound from the bathroom. There seemed to be something wrong with the voice. When Molly was about to get out of bed to have a look, she saw Allene out of the bathroom in pajamas, with his hand on his stomach and his face a little pale. Seeing Molly sitting on the bed, he was also stunned. "Did I wake you up?" "No, I just can''t fall asleep." Molly looked at him worriedly and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Nothing." Allen walked to the bedside,y down on the bed and said, "I just have a stomachache, but I''m much better now." Molly asked, "Stomachache? Is it serious? Is it because of tonight''s dinner?" Allen patted her hand andforted her, "It should be because I drank today, but it''s not serious. Don''t worry." "You''d better not drink too much in the future." Molly sighed, "Your stomach illness must be caused in the Cheng Family. I remember there is stomach medicine in the medicine box. I''ll find one for you. If you still feel ufortable, you have to go to the hospital." Molly asked him to lie down on the bed. She went downstairs to bring the medicine box, found the stomach medicine, and gave him a ss of warm water. Seeing that she was busy, Allen was moved. Except for Molly, perhaps no one in the world would care about him with all their heart. Thinking of this, Allen smiled gently. If he fell in love with her, it wouldn''t be a loss. If he fell in love with her, so did Molly. The two of them couldn''t leave each other. That was great! Holding her hand, Allen took the medicine. Molly was still a little worried. "Have a good rest first. If you feel ufortable, please wake me up!" Chapter 149 Go To The Hospital Chapter 149 Go To The Hospital "Wake me up if you feel ufortable, okay?" After Allen nodded with a smile, Molly climbed into bed and turned off the light to sleep. As soon as shey on the pillow, she felt that she was pulled. Then the soft pillow under her head turned into an arm. She heard Allen''s voice, "Sleep against me." Hearing that, Molly was stunned for a while, but soon she came to her senses andy on Allen''s arm. She felt that it was a little hard, but it wasfortable to rest on it. She had a good sleep. In the morning, Molly asked Allen if he had a stomachache. Although Allen smiled and said that he was fine, Molly saw that he didn''t look well. So she found an excuse and refuse to go out. Of course, Allen knew how considerate Molly was. For the two of them, there was no need to say thank you. As long as the two of them knew each other. Molly didn''t prepare too much breakfast and lunch. They were simple and light, and she tried not to make Allen feel ufortable. After lunch, the two didn''t have anything else to do. So they sat on the sofa and chatted. The two talked about James and Peggy. Leaning against Allen, Molly said, "My parents still enjoy themselves. They go everywhere when they have time, unlike us. I have always said that I want to go to the seaside, but I can''t find a chance." Allen smiled, "Why didn''t you go if you had nothing else to do in the university?" Molly pouted, "I was free when I was in college, but no one was with me!" Allen looked at her and said in a soft voice, "I''ll y with you for a few days if you have time next time." "Okay! But you still have to go to work, don''t you? I guess you won''t have time to apany me when I have time!" Looking at the depressed Molly, Allen rubbed her hair and said softly, "It doesn''t matter. If you have decided, just tell me. I can always spare some time." "Okay," Molly replied in a sweet voice. Looking at the smiling face of Allen, Molly suddenly found something interesting. She stretched out two fingers and gently tapped on the cheeks of Allen. "Molly, what are you doing?" Allen allowed her to poke his face, but he was still a little confused. Molly''s hand kept poking his dimples and said, "Why do you have two dimples? It''s fun!" The smile on Allen''s face disappeared, and Molly immediately cried, "Oh, it''s gone." Then she poked on Allen''s cheek and said, "One more smile! I haven''t had enough fun yet!" Allen was annoyed and thought, ''My face has be her toy now? It''s a waste to use such a handsome face as a toy.'' He said in a low voice, "You haven''t had enough, have you? I''ll find you an interesting toy!" "What?" As soon as Molly asked, Allen suddenly stood up and carried her on his shoulder. "Ah!" "Allen, what are you doing? Put me down!" "No!" Allen turned around as he spoke, "Is my face funny?" "Yes..." As soon as she finished her words, she felt that Allen still had the intention to turn around, so she quickly changed her words, "No, it''s not funny at all. It''s really not funny!" Allen''s face darkened as he heard this. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not fun. Why did you y for so long?" Molly was embarrassed. She wondered why she found it more and more difficult to serve Allen now! Molly tapped Allen on the shoulder and said, "Put me down quickly!" Allen hesitated for a while and finally put her down from his shoulder. However, as soon as Molly stepped on the ground, Allen sat down with sweat on his forehead. Molly asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong? What''s up? Do you still have a stomachache? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital!" "No! Don''t go to the hospital!" Allen stopped her and said, "I just felt a sharp pain. I''ll be fine after taking a rest!" "Are you kidding me?" Molly disagreed, "You can''t just take a break to recover from your illness." After saying that, Molly pulled him up from the sofa and said, "Let''s go to the hospital!" Allen dodged her hand and said, "I''m really fine!" "You should go to the hospital!" Hearing this, Allen red at Molly, whose eyes were bigger than his. "You must go to the hospital with me today. If you are not sick, you can also prevent it!" Unable to dissuade Molly, Allen finally agreed. Molly drove directly to a hospital not far from her family. There were always many people in hospital. In addition, Allen just had a stomachache, so she didn''t exercise any privilege. She arranged Allen on the chair and ran to register by herself. Allen looked at the doctor, took a X-ray and took the medicine. On the diagnosis report, there was a line of words: multiple stomach and intestines ulcer. Seeing the report, Molly couldn''t help frowning. Even though she didn''t know much about medicine, she knew that it was not a simple stomach disease, and the stomach ulcer was not as serious as stomach cancer. But it was a chronic disease, the most torturous one, and it was enough to make people feel very pain. Molly was a little grateful that she had brought Allen here today. If they hadn''te, the two of them wouldn''t have paid too much attention to these things in the future. She didn''t know if his condition would be serious, but every time it urred, they would definitely feel bad. ring at Allen angrily, Molly took out her phone and began to look for the contact in the phone book. If it was really just an ordinary stomach illness, Molly did not intend to bother others, but it was serious. She had to find an expert and listen to more authoritative opinions. Dr. Li was the best doctor in the gastroenterology department in this hospital, and Molly called him. At this time, he was also in the hospital, so Molly and Allen went there directly. After showing the diagnosis result to Dr. Li, Dr. Li asked Allen to have a gastroscope. After having a gastroscope, Allen''s face turned a little pale, which made Molly feel a little sorry for him, but Allenforted her instead, "I promise I just feel a little ufortable. It''s okay. Let''s hurry up and Original from N?velDrama.Org. show the diagnosis to Dr. Li!" The two of them returned to the outpatient room. After reading the results, Dr. Li nodded and said, "He''s fine. Pay attention to his diet. Don''t work too hard. He canpletely recover after good nursing!" Molly asked more detailed questions, such as stimting food, and finally pulled Allen out of the hospital. As soon as they got back to the car, Molly pulled a long face and said, "If you feel ufortable in the future, just tell me as soon as possible. Don''t dy it, okay?" Allen nodded obediently. Molly continued, "Dr. Li said that you should pay more attention to your diet. Don''t eat anything irritating. Do you know what it means?" Although Allen understood, he just wanted to tease her, so he shook his head. Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "In other words, you can''t drink wine, anything spicy, salty, oily or cold! You''d better eat vegetables and porridge every day!" "Okay." Allen nodded again in low spirits. He wasn''t happy if he was allowed to eat vegetables every day. "Dr. Li also said that you should have a good rest and recuperate..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Allen, "Molly, in fact, you don''t have to tell me that Dr. Li said it." Molly asked in confused, "Why? Dr. Li is an expert in this field. We should listen to him." With a smile, Allen leaned close to Molly and said in an ambiguous tone, "But in my heart, your words are much better than his!" Molly red at him angrily and cursed, "Honeyed words!" If Allen''s eyes didn''t deceive him, Molly''s ears seemed to be red. Allen thought, ''Molly is quite cute when she is shy asionally!'' When they got home, Molly watched Allen take the medicine, and then she began to prepare dinner tonight. Looking at the back of Molly, Allen smiled bitterly. He guessed that he would have a hard time in the future. When Allen went downstairs for dinner, as expected, what he saw on the table were all cabbage without meat. Really! There was no... a piece of meat! Looking at Allen''s bitter face, Molly coughed in order to prevent herself fromughing out, "Ahem! Allen, you can only eat these things in the future. Are you happy?" Allen pulled a long face and said, "Do you think I''m happy? Although Dr. Li asked me to eat light food, he didn''t say that he didn''t allow me to eat any meat. You are totally suspected of abusing a patient. Do you know?" Molly thought in her heart, ''I just want to abuse you. Why can''t you take care of yourself?'' However, she still said, "Dr. Li said that you should eat light dishes. To be on the safe side, we''d better not eat meat. Besides, cabbage and tofu is also good for you. It''s not bad to eat more!" Molly rolled her eyes and said, "Besides, I apany you to eat now. Or are you tired of the food I cooked?" Molly''s eyes narrowed. Allen picked up a piece of tofu and put it into his mouth. "No, Molly''s cooking is so delicious. How can I be tired of it?! Yes, it''s delicious!" Since Molly had achieved her goal, she replied with satisfaction, "Well, I think you like it very much. Let''s eat this tomorrow!" The chopsticks in Allen''s hand fell on the table with a click. Molly was still picking up food, but the smile at the corners of her mouth showed that she was in a good mood now. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the winter vacation had passed, and Allen and Molly became busy. Allen started to manage hispany. Molly also went to school every day. Their lives were full and peaceful, but it was a little unusual. Chapter 150 Cassies Parents Chapter 150 Cassie''s Parents The police didn''t contact Molly about the matter between Kevin and Cassie, and Molly didn''t pay much attention to it. She only knew that he had escaped abroad. But anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Now she only wanted to live her own life with Allen, and she didn''t care about anything else. However, although she thought so, she was really upset. Molly was helpless. It had something to do with Cassie. It was not easy for her family to raise a college student and send her to B University with expectations. They hoped that she could stand out one day, but before that day came, the news of her death came. Her parents and brothers naturally came here to learn more about the situation and ask for an exnation. Molly could understand this, but she couldn''t understand why Cassie''s family came to her! "Miss Molly, please help us!" "Miss Molly, you know where the person who killed my daughter is, right?" It sounded as if Molly owed her family and she would have something to do with Cassie''s death. Every time Molly heard it, she would be angry and helpless. What annoyed her was that others ndered her indiscriminately, and she could reason with a group of rough people. There were a lot of students in the school, so they didn''t dare to go too far, and Molly didn''t worry too much. One day, Molly stood at the school gate and waited for Allen to pick her up. Thinking of the scene that Allen didn''t allow her to drive her here today, Molly felt funny. Early in the morning, the two of them walked to the garage at the same time. As soon as Molly took out the car key, it was taken away by Allen. Then he drove his car out without saying a word. He walked to Molly and opened the door of the front passenger seat for her to get in. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Allen''s expression, Molly snickered. After getting in the car, she looked at Allen and said maliciously, "What''s wrong? Why did you take my car key? Do you regret to give me the car this time? " "Yes." Allen replied with a smile, "Yes, I won''t give it to you." Molly didn''t get angry. She held her chin and asked Allen with a smile, "What if I go out in the future?" "That''s easy!" Allen patted the steering wheel and said, "Call me if you want to go out. I''ll pick you up in person!" "Look at you!" Molly winked at him, which made Allen''s eyes wide open. Walking on the road, Molly suddenly thought of something. "Allen, don''t you need to go to work today?" "Of course." Allen stopped the car when the traffic light turned red. Molly red at him, "You still want to drive me to school even if you have to go to work." Allen said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. We are on the same way." Hearing that, Molly''s eyes widened. "On the same way? "Of course..." Allen was speechless, but he said quickly, "It''s a detour." Molly rolled her eyes at him. Indeed, Allen''spany was in the south of the city, and B University was in the north. It was indeed a detour. When she got out of the car, Molly warned Allen not to do this in the future. However, she was kissed by him and Allen ran away after he said that he would pick her up at noon. Thinking of what had happened this morning, Molly couldn''t help smiling. Before the smile at the corners of her mouth faded away, a scream came from behind, "Miss Molly, Miss Molly!" Recently, Molly had a headache when she heard this voice. She turned around and saw three strange and familiar figures behind her. "Miss Molly, why are you standing at the school gate? We have been waiting for you in the garage, but you haven''te yet! " The young man who spoke while wiping his sweat was Cassie''s brother. He looked like Cassie very much and had a good appearance. But his question made Molly roll her eyes. He failed to block her way in the garage, and he still asked her why she not go to the garage today. Was that reasonable? The woman next to him also said, "Yes, Miss Molly, why didn''t you drive today?" Molly said coldly, "I didn''t want to drive to school today." "Oh, I see." The woman, Cassie''s mother, nodded. Then she looked at Molly and said with a smile, "Miss Molly, that car is so good. I''m afraid even if we work for a lifetime, we can''t afford a car wheel!" Molly said nothing with a smile. The young man said, "Mom, what do you know? Miss Molly''s car is a Porsche which is worth millions. By the way, when can you let us take that car? My parents have never seen such a good car before!" Molly thought it was inappropriate to not talk to them. But talking to them made her very angry. Was there such a person? They took the initiative to ask to take someone else''s car. It was not that Molly was narrow-minded. It was just a car, and she would not feel sorry for anyone who she was familiar with to take the car for two or three months. But what kind of people were Cassie''s parents and brother? Was she familiar with them? She was not familiar with Cassie, let alone her parents and brother. Besides, this car was a gift from Allen. It was the first gift Allen gave her. She wouldn''t let anyone get in the car! Therefore, Molly said impolitely, "Sir, are we familiar with each other?" The young man was stunned. Without waiting for him to answer, Molly answered by herself, "We are not familiar with each other at all. It''s better not to mention such a question to make youself embarrassed!" After saying that, Molly took two steps forward, keeping a distance from them, but they still leaned over. "Miss Molly, can you help..." "Uncle, aunt, I really don''t know where Kevin is, and I can''t help you either. If you want to know the specific situation when Cassie passed away, you can go to the police station!" In the past few days, Molly was able to talk to them peacefully. She had been calm enough. Cassie''s mother waved her hand and said, "Miss Molly, we want to ask you for another help." Hearing that, Molly raised her eyebrows and thought, ''You really have a lot of things to deal with. Why do you ask me for help? You really thinks highly of me!'' Seeing that Molly didn''t say anything, Cassie''s mother thought there was a chance, "Miss Molly, we have been in B City for so many days, and the expenses inrge cities are very much. We have almost used up all the money we brought, and we almost have no food to eat. I heard that your house is very "Live in my house?" Molly''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait a minute. Why are you thinking about living in my house?" "Isn''t your home big enough?" Cassie''s brother murmured. "Huh!" Molly snorted, "My house is big. But why should I let you live in my house?" Cassie''s mother said with dissatisfaction, "Miss Molly, why do you say that? Your house is so big, and it won''t be crowded if we three live in it. Just take it as doing charity work." "No way!" Molly refused firmly. Cassie''s mother looked resentful. She rolled her eyes and found that there were many peopleing and going around. She raised her voice on purpose and criticized Molly loudly, "Miss Molly, why don''t you help me? Why are you so inhuman? " The voice of Cassie''s mother naturally attracted many people''s attention. Some of them began to criticize and point in the distance. Knowing that they must want to say more, Molly didn''t say anything. She put her bag in another hand and listened to them. If you want to y, I''ll y with you. If you think it''s not a big deal, I''ll help you make it bigger. Cassie''s brother also looked angry. "As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a level seven pagoda. Now three people''s lives are ced in front of Miss Molly, do you have the heart not to save us?" There were more and more people gathering at the school gate, and even the security guards had to go this way. In addition, Allen should be approaching, so Molly didn''t intend to talk to them anymore. "Let me ask, aren''t the three of you still healthy?" Molly''s topic changed so quickly that Cassie''s parents didn''t react for a while and nodded. Molly snorted coldly, "It seems that you are not in your seventies or eighties. Are you disabled?" "Why... Why did you say that?" Looking at the people around her, Molly sneered again and said loudly, "since you have hands and feet, do you have to be taken care of at such an old age? Do you have any reason to ask me to help you?" "Our Su Family doesn''tck money. We will also give a sum of money to charity like mostpanies, but we will help those who really need help!" Taking a look at the three of them, Molly said, "You are strong and energetic. It''s impossible for us to help you!" "That''s right. They are still young. They won''t starve even if they go to work!" "If they starve to death, it might be because they are toozy!" "Molly is right. Don''t help such kind of people. Giving them money is not to help them, but to make them morezy." "Did you hear what they said to Molly just now? They said they would have no money and want to live in Molly''s house! " "Are you kidding me! Could anyone live in the Su Family''s house? Are they out of their minds? " "Who knows? They think too much!" Everyone''s words made Cassie''s parents more panic. "But we don''t have money now. If you don''t help us, we can''t live on!" After saying that, he reached out to grab Molly''s sleeve. Molly took two hasty steps to avoid them and said, "What others said is right. You have hands and feet. You can go to the construction site to work and clean up. You won''t starve to death. If you can pick up beverage bottles in the campus, it will be enough for you to buy buns to eat!" As soon as she finished her words, her sleeve was grabbed by Cassie''s mother. After struggling for two times, Molly said impatiently, "I have something else to do. Let go of me quickly!" Chapter 151 Trouble Chapter 151 Trouble Cassie''s brother reached out to grab Molly, but she dodged nimbly. However, their actions still made Molly want to get angry. Molly didn''t think she had such a high self-control that she could make others bully her and not get angry. Before she could open her mouth, she was pulled aside. Molly''s anger had gone away when she saw the man who pulled her. "What happened? Did he touch you?" Allen asked in a hurry, and his action was more anxious. He pulled Molly to check, and confirmed that she was really fine. Allen looked at the three people opposite. He didn''t say a word, but the three men were too scared to look at him. Allen asked coldly, "What happened today?" No one knew if he was asking Molly or the three men. Molly looked around and found that the three men didn''t dare to speak at all. She had no choice but to exin to Allen by herself. "In fact, there is nothing serious. They said they wanted to go home with me, but I didn''t agree." Allen nced at them coldly, "Do they dare to hit you just because you don''t agree?" "No, it''s not to hit her." Cassie''s parents stuttered, "It''s just that Miss. Molly is leaving, and we want to hold her to continue talking..." The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. In the end, Allen couldn''t hear what they were talking about at all. "Humph!" Allen snorted, "Why did you stop her? Besides, can you do whatever you want to her?" Allen squinted at Cassie''s brother and said, "You are an adult now. Don''t you know that it''s improper for a man to touch a woman?" Cassie''s brother was frightened by Allen''s eyes and didn''t dare to speak. Cassie''s mother had to say, "We heard that the people in the city are more open." After saying that, she craned her neck to look at Molly, who was standing behind Allen. "Miss. Molly, do you mind?" With a gentle smile on her face, Molly uttered something that didn''t match her smile at all, "I mind, very much!" "Cassie has passed away. I have never been rude to you. I didn''t want to say too much about her. On the one hand, I don''t want to make trouble for myself, and it is also disrespectful to the dead." Molly walked out from behind Allen. "But now I find that I have to tell you something." "First of all, my rtionship with Cassie is not as good as you think. It''s just that ordinary senior sister and junior sister, so I don''t have the obligation to help you do whatever you want to do!" "Second, I really don''t know the cause of Cassie''s death, and I don''t know where the murderer is. If you Content held by N?velDrama.Org. really want to know this, you''d better go to the police station to ask about the situation! I have the phone number of Mr. Sun in charge of this case. If you need it, I can give it to you! " "Third, I certainly don''t agree with your request to live in my house. I don''t think you can''t make a living on your own, let alone you have hands and feet. I won''t let a few strangers live in my house. After all, I don''t know what kind of person you are. I think everyone present won''t do that. I hope you can understand that!" After saying that, Molly opened her wallet, took out hundreds of dors from it and handed them to Cassie''s mother. "I have hundreds of dors here, which can''t help you much, but I still hope to improve your situation!" As soon as she finished her words, Allen pulled her into the car. When Molly was about to say something in the passenger seat, Allen cast a nce at her. Startled by his fierce gaze, she didn''t dare to say anything. By the time she realized what had happened, Allen had fastened the seat belt for her. He stepped on the gas and drove away from the crowd. Atst, Allen stopped the car in the distance. When Molly was about to ask him why he was in such a hurry just now, she saw him pressing towards her. After a long while, the two of them separated. Molly touched her red and swollen lips and med, "What''s wrong with you? With so much strength, my mouth is swollen!" "Yes, yes, it''s my fault!" Allen''s voice soundedcent. Molly was dissatisfied and confused. When she saw the faint smile in Allen''s eyes, she realized that there seemed to be something wrong with what she had just said. All of a sudden, Molly''s face turned red and she sat on the chair like a shrimp. This kind of Molly made Allen even more interested. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. After kissing her hard for two times, he sighed, "Why can such a thing happen to you? I should lock you at home, so as not to piss me off!" Knowing that she was in the wrong, Molly didn''t dare to retort loudly, but she was not convinced by Allen''s words. She mumbled, "It''s not my fault. I can''t do anything about it even if it''s troublesome! You can''t me me for this, can you?" Allen rubbed her hair and said softly, "It''s not your fault. I''m just worried about you." After saying that, he looked at Molly worriedly and said, "Molly, you''d better be careful recently. Although you didn''t suffer any losses today, there are three people among them. If they really want to deal with you, I''m afraid you can''t stop them by yourself." "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Can they make things difficult for me?" Allen disagreed and said seriously with a straight face, "You must be careful. It''s easy to dodge an open spear, but hard to guard against an invisible arrow. It''s always right to be careful." "Okay, I know. I''ll be careful." Hearing the perfunctory reply of Molly, Allen was even more worried. "Don''t go out alone recently. I''ll send you to school in the morning and pick you up after school. Try not to go to a remote ce alone." After saying that, Allen still felt that it was not safe. "I''d better find more people to follow you!" Molly''s eyes widened in surprise. "Is it necessary?" "It''s absolutely necessary!" Allen''s eyes widened, "I don''t know what''s going on with Kevin. There is such a trouble now. It''s better to be more vignt." With a sad face, Molly found that Allen didn''tpromise at all, so she agreed reluctantly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." But she didn''t forget to bargain, "I agree you to pick me up every day, but forget the bodyguard. You know I don''t like strangers to follow me the most, okay?" Allen neither refused nor agreed, "I see." Sure enough, from this day on, Allen began to pick up Molly every day, so that James and Peggy knew about the matter of the two of them. One day, Molly and Allen went back to the Su Family for dinner. At the table, Peggy mentioned this matter. While making fun of them, Peggy didn''t forget to say to Allen, "Allen, don''t spoil Molly too much. She is an adult. Can''t she go to school by herself? You have to go to work too. How can you be like this every day?! Besides, when she didn''t meet you, she often went back and forth between home and school every day, didn''t she? Now you are bing more and more delicate!" Obviously, Peggy said thest sentence to Molly. Molly picked up a meatball and put it into her mouth. "Do you think I''m willing to let him pick me up? It''s not about whether I''m delicate or not. It''s about Allen." Noticing that everyone was looking at him again, Allen put down his chopsticks calmly and said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter. I can go to work after driving Molly." "You can''t do this every day. It''s so tiring for you to travel around the city once in a while!" Allen smiled, while James said with a smile, "Well, we don''t have to worry about the affairs of the two children. We should be happier if they love each other well!" Molly whispered in Allen''s ear, "Why do I think you are my mother''s biological son? Compared with me, my mother obviously cares about you more!" Allen put some food into her bowl and said, "Mom must care about you too. If anything happens to you, she must be very anxious!" When Allen said this, he was just joking with Molly. He had never thought that this day woulde so soon! After lunch, Allen had something urgent to deal with in thepany, so he asked Molly to stay in the Su Family first and pick her up after he finished his work. After Allen left, Molly was bored in the room alone, flipping through a book. At this time, her phone rang. Her eyes lit up. She took it out and found that it was not Allen''s phone, but a colleague''s. Molly answered the phone disappointedly. It was her colleague who called and asked for her personal information, and she had to send it to him this afternoon. Anyway, Molly had nothing to do. She told her parents and drove straight to the school. The school was always very quiet on weekends. Molly parked her car in the parking lot. As soon as she got out of the car, she was knocked hard on the back. Before she could react, a handkerchief with the smell of medicine covered her face again. She struggled for a few times, but finally she couldn''t resist the drug and fainted. Two hourster, Peggy began to worry, because Molly said she would be back soon. But she hadn''t So Peggy called Molly, but no one answered. In the spacious parking lot of B University, a mobile phone was buzzing in the corner, but no one picked it up. Allen, who was busy with his work in thepany, also received a phone call that made his face change greatly. Chapter 152 Kidnapping Chapter 152 Kidnapping When Allen received the phone call, he was dealing with business in his office, and there were other executives present, including Edward. Somehow, he felt a little restless today, as if something was going to happen. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz... The phone rang. Allen stopped talking and looked at the number on the phone. He didn''t remember it at all. So he hung up the phone and continued to discuss with them about the recent things. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz... The phone rang again. Allen frowned and said sorry to the others present before he walked aside. From Edward''s point of view, he could not hear the voice, but he could see that Allen''s expression had changed greatly after he said a few words. After hanging up the phone, Allen hurried back to his office, grabbed the car key on the desk and ran outside without saying a word. Edward called him in a hurry, "It''s not finished yet. Where are you going?" Without looking back, Allen said, "I have something very important to do now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!" Allen rushed to the elevator. When he arrived at the door, he found that the elevator was at the farthest floor. He hurriedly walked back and forth at the door of the elevator. Looking at the time on his watch, he felt nervous. Without waiting for the elevator, he pushed open the door of the staircase and ran down the stairs. When Edward came out of the office, he saw Allen sh past the stairs. "Oh, why is he in such a hurry?! There are more than 30 floors!" He began to think about what could make Allen so anxious. Sure enough, people had infinite potential. Allen ran from the thirty-six floor to the underground parking lot. Although his legs were a little weak, he still found his car quickly and drove to the Su Family as fast as he could. In the car, Allen called James and inquired about the situation in detail. He told them not to worry and wait for him to go back! The original more than 50 minute drive became thirty minutes'' drive under the hurry of Allen. After getting off the car, Allen didn''t have time to close the door, but took out his mobile phone and kept calling Molly. However, no matter how many times he dialed, no one answered. While calling, Allen soon went to the living room, where James and Peggy were waiting for him. "Dad, mom, do you know when Molly went out?" Allen strode to the door and asked. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Peggy replied, "Three hours ago, one of her colleagues called her and said that he couldn''t find a document. He asked her to send it to him." "Where is she going?" "Go to her school," replied Peggy. Allen immediately turned around and ran away, "Then I''ll go to the school to have a look!" After running two steps, he stopped and said to Molly''s parents, "Father, mother, don''t worry too much. If Molly is just busy with other things and doesn''t hear the phone call, or just loses her mobile phone, I will go to the school to check the situation, and then..." Allen didn''t go on. He hoped what he said was true. James sighed, "I hope so. I''ve already sent someone to investigate it. If there is any news, I will inform you." Allen installed a GPS in Molly''s mobile phone and came to B University. Following the instructions, he soon found the ce of Molly''s car. Near the wheels, Allen found Molly''s phone, whose screen had been broken. Allen held the phone tightly with a ferocious look on his face. After a while, he took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. At this time, he couldn''t panic. Molly was still waiting for him to save her. He couldn''t panic. He couldn''t panic... Back in the car, Allen held the steering wheel with one hand and recalled what had happened these days. He had been with Molly the other day, but today he had something to do and left for a while, and such a thing happened. The timing was so urate. Was there someone spying on them? Allen looked calm, but his trembling hands on the steering wheel showed his restlessness. Molly''s mobile phone slipped from Allen''s hand all of a sudden. With a bang, he felt more and more uneasy. Allen went to check the surveince video, but it was broken at this time, leaving no clues. The top priority was to find out where Molly was, but there was no clue. How could it be easy to find a person in the vast sea of people? Two days had passed, but there was still no news. On the first day, Allen told himself that she would be found soon. When he called the police, because there was no clue, the police could not investigate, and Allen could also warn himself not to panic. Now, he felt that he had been out of control. If anything happened, he would definitely copse first. The Su Family also used all the power they could use, but they still couldn''t find Molly. Allen told himself again and again that Molly would be fine, but the result made him waver. Allen really hoped that Molly had just been kidnapped once. Soon the kidnappers would call him and tell him to prepare the ransom, so that Allen would immediately prepare cash to save his Molly! The problem that could be solved with money was not a problem. For Allen, as long as someone could tell him where Molly was, he was willing to give him any money, even if all his property was gone. After all, he could make aeback, but he had only one Molly. Atst, his face was gloomy, because he hadn''t slept for two days. His eyes were bloodshot, and the aura around him was so intimidating that no one dared to approach him. But his straight back would copse in the next moment, which made people feel a little sad. In a shabby cottage at the foot of the mountain, Molly slowly woke up, shaking her aching head. She remembered that she went to the school to send some documents to a colleague, but as soon as she got out of the car, she seemed to be knocked from behind and then she knew nothing. Her hands were tied to the chair, and her mouth was sealed with ck tape. She could neither move nor make a sound. It seemed that she was the only one in the shabby room. Looking around at the old furnishings, Molly didn''t know who brought her here. With a click, it seemed that the door was opened. Molly''s heart sank. She thought for a while and lowered her head, pretending that she was still in aa. The words of cursing echoed in her ears. Although Molly could not understand all of them, she could still understand part of them. It meant that the urban people were delicate since she had not woken up for such a long time. Molly didn''t feel anything when she heard that, but she felt the voice was a little familiar. When she was wondering who the people was, her head was pushed. Molly was pretending to faint. Although she was angry, she didn''t dare to make a sound. When the people went out again, she opened her eyes secretly and looked at that people''s back. ''How can it be her?!'' Listening to the footsteps in the distance, Molly began to look around the whole room. It was old and simple. A door, a sunroof, and a chair were all the things in the room. Molly thought about the possibility of escape. There must be someone watching her, and it was impossible for her to go out from the door. It was high and small when she went out from the sunroof, so she thought it was not so easy for her to reach out that. Knowing that she couldn''t get out, Molly calmed down instead. She didn''t understand why they kidnapped her. Money? Then they should have called her family and wouldn''t have let her in aa for so long. Revenge? Although there were some misunderstandings between them, they hadn''te to this point, had they? At this moment, footsteps came from the door again. It sounded that there were more than one person. "You are finally here. We have been waiting for you for a long time!" A ttering voice came to Molly''s ears. "How is she?" Molly was very familiar with the voice this time. The voice was from Kevin. ''Didn''t he go abroad? Did he not leave at all ore back?'' At this moment, Molly was even more confused, ''How did these two groupse together? Shouldn''t the hatred between them be greater?'' The people who just came in was Cassie''s mother. While Molly was thinking, the voice outside the door didn''t stop. "I promise you will be satisfied with what I do!" The ttering voice was obviously from Cassie''s brother. He continued, "She was drugged. My mother just went in and said she was still asleep!" Kevin nodded. Cassie''s brother said, "How about I open the door and you take a look at her yourself?" "Okay, open it." The sound of unlocking came to Molly''s ears again, and she had no choice but to continue pretending to be asleep. As soon as Kevin came in, he saw Molly sitting on the chair. He stepped forward with a sneer, grabbed her long hair and lifted it up abruptly. Hiss! Molly felt pain, but she didn''t make any sound. "Wow, it''s really..." Kevinughed and kicked the chair where Molly was sitting. "I''ve never seen her like this. She''s so embarrassed!" Hearing this, Molly gritted her teeth secretly. At this moment, Cassie''s brother patted his forehead and said, "s! Look at my memory! How can I let you stand there?! I''ll fetch a chair for you. Please sit on the chair and teach her a lesson!" When Cassie''s brother went out, Kevin kicked the chair and said, "I know you''re awake. Stop pretending!" Chapter 153 Being Saved Chapter 153 Being Saved "I know you are awake. Don''t pretend anymore." Hearing Kevin''s words, Molly was a little panic. But after all, since they came in, although she had disguised herself well, there were still a few fluctuations in her heart. Kevin was not as careless as Cassie''s brother. So it was what she expected that he found that she had woken up. Molly raised her head and squinted at the man in front of her. "Haven''t you gone abroad? Why are you here?" "Ha ha... I want toe back, so Ie back." With a ferocious look on his face, Kevin asked, "As for you, aren''t you curious why you are here?" "Well, then why am I here?" "What do you think?" Kevin grinned hideously. "Did you kidnap me?" Although Molly was asking this question, she already had an answer in her heart. Kevin replied, "You are not stupid. Are you curious why I caught you?" Molly really wanted to roll her eyes at him and curse him in her mind. She shook her head and said, "I''m not curious. There is always a reason why you want to take me here. Maybe you want to get something from me, or maybe I have offended you, and you are revenging, or perhaps you don''t need any reason at all. Just because you don''t like me, you can take me here." Hearing that, Kevin nodded leisurely. Atst, he said, "Yes, you''re right. But do you know that all the things you said are the reason why I took you here?" Molly was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile, "If that''s the case, then I''m so honored!" Kevin nodded, "Yes, you should feel honored. After all, you are the first person who can force me to this point!" Since she had been tied to the chair, she tried her best to make herselffortable. Leaning against the back of the chair, Molly looked at Kevin without saying anything. The two of them knew clearly what they had done, so there was no need to say that. The two kept silent for a long time. After a while, Kevin''s face became more and more gloomy. Finally, he kicked down the chair he was sitting on and pointed at Molly angrily. "Don''t you like me so much? You don''t even want to talk to me, do you?" Molly rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t want to talk to you? Indeed, I don''t want to talk to you too much in usual. Now..." Molly lowered her head and looked at her own hands. She sneered, "Can I still talk andugh with the kidnappers?" Kevin choked, "Then you only have a crush on Allen, don''t you? I''m curious. Where on earth can''t I Molly snorted, "You are nothingpared to him!" Kevin was irritated by Molly''s words, "I just hate you like this! You are kidnapped by me now. If I am not happy, your life will be ruined. Shouldn''t you be afraid? Shouldn''t you be afraid and beg me?" Pointing at Molly, Kevin said, "Look at you. Is this the attitude a kidnapper should have?" He ran to her and put his arm around Molly''s shoulder. "Why don''t you cry? Why don''t you beg me? Why are you still so arrogant?" Molly looked at him expressionlessly and said, "Are you out of your mind now? It''s useless for me to cry and beg you! Since it''s useless, why should I bother to beg you?" "That''s it." As if he didn''t hear what Molly was saying, Kevin stepped back and said, "That''s it. You always ignore everything in front of me. I really want to see what you will look like if I tear you up." As he spoke, he stepped back. Soon he stepped back to the door. Hearing the noise outside, he ran out quickly, forgetting to close the door. Molly was puzzled by his madness. But soon someone came to close the door. It was a strong man with beard. He looked inside and smiled. The smile sent a chill down Molly''s spine, and she felt an unprecedented danger. The door mmed shut again. After thinking for a while, Molly began to look around to see if there was anything that could help her escape. Unfortunately, the room was so shabby that there was nothing in it. The chair under her was made of wood. As long as she could break the chair, she could regain her freedom. However, looking at her tied hands and feet, Molly rejected this n. She was now connected to the chair. If she wanted to break the chair, she had to break a few bones first. Besides, the sound of the chair falling on the ground was so loud that it would definitely attract the people outside. But she didn''t just sit still and wait for death. Molly''s eyes shed as if there was a piece of iron not far away. Molly didn''t know if she could cut the rope with iron, but she thought she had to have a try. She moved her chair one point one and tried hard to get close to the iron te. Not to mention whether Molly could get the iron piece or not, Allen also sent a good news. "We got some news!" In a garage of B University, Allen, James and Peggy were all there, and the bodyguards around were investigating in detail. Allen''s eyes lit up. He walked over excitedly and asked the person who made the sound, "Have you found Molly?" "Yes. We analyzed the people Miss. Molly met recently and checked the surveince video at the gate of the school when she disappeared. Finally, we found the car that took her away." "Where did she go?" "A farmhouse in the FM Mountain." Hearing this, Allen walked out and said, "Arrange a helicopter to the FM Mountain right away." James hurriedly pushed Farrell. It was not until then that he realized what had happened. "Allen, wait. I''ll go with you to save Molly!" About two hourster, Allen and Farrell came to the FM Mountain together. They asked the bodyguards to confirm the position of Molly and began to discuss countermeasures. There were about a dozen people in the yard, so it was impossible to attack them by force. Because they didn''t have many people now, and Molly was still in their hands. While discussing countermeasures, Allen inadvertently looked at the road nearby and saw several men passing by. Allen didn''t care about it and continued to discuss with them. Suddenly, a bodyguard said, "Eh, why does that man look so familiar? He seems to be a young master of the Tang Family." Allen''s heart sank. He turned around and looked at the man. Sure enough, the man was Kevin. Farrell asked, "Why is Kevin here? Hasn''t he gone abroad?" Allen stared at Kevin and said, "He must be the one who kidnapped Molly!" Taking a step forward and standing side by side with Allen, Farrell squinted and asked the people around him, "Can you see clearly what he is holding?" "It seems to be a camera." Camera? Allen and Farrell looked at each other and their faces changed dramatically. Before they could think of a solution, the two of them went straight to the house where Molly was locked. Seeing this, the bodyguards were stunned. They didn''t know how they could discuss it! But since the boss had run out, they had to follow him closely, so everyone ran in the same direction. At this time, Molly had already got the iron te and tried her best to wear the rope that tied her. Because her hands and feet were tied, her hands holding the iron sheet were not flexible at all, and the iron sheet fell several times. Finally, the rope was loosened, but at this time, footsteps came from outside again. Molly was shocked and the iron piece slipped from her hand again. When she came to her senses, she quickly picked up the piece of cold iron from the ground and tried harder to wear the rope. ''Hurry up, hurry up, I can untie the rope after they enter.'' With a click, the door was unlocked, and the rope that tied Molly''s hands and feet was broken at this moment. The door was pushed open, and Molly just untied her feet with her hands. Kevin saw Molly who was standing and said, "Wow, you can even untie the rope by yourself. You are really something!" With a sinister smile, he shook the camera back and forth in his hand and said, "But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if you don''t untie I will help youter." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly was frightened by his expression. She looked at the strong and fat farmer behind him and asked in a trembling voice, "What... What do you want to do?" "For what?" Kevin smiled again, "You have a beautiful face and a good figure. You must look good in the photos." The bad feeling in Molly''s heart became stronger. She looked warily at Kevin and the people behind him, and took two steps back. "Crack!" Kevin took a picture with his camera and said, "Look at this face. It''s so pitiful! If I take off all your clothes and put the picture on the Inte, there must be a lot of people to see it!" Molly was shocked and didn''t know what on earth Kevin wanted to do. He didn''t care about the change of expression on Molly''s face. He looked at the people behind him and said, "Do you think so?" Those men looked at Molly with lustful eyes and echoed Kevin''s words. "Yes, you are right!" "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a hot girl!" Kevin smiled and asked, "Do you like her?" "Of course I do!" "Yes, ha ha!" Raising the camera, Kevin said with a smile, "Since you like her, you must serve her wellter!" Molly had no ce to hide. She was extremely desperate. She had made up her mind that even if she had to die, she would not let them seed! "Who are you?" At this moment, a loud shout came from outside, followed by the sound of fighting. Noticing that something was wrong, Kevin quickly turned around to catch Molly. But before he could touch Molly, she had been pulled into a man''s arms. Surrounded by the familiar aura, Molly could only think of one sentence at this moment, "I''m finally saved!" Chapter 154 Settle Accounts Chapter 154 Settle ounts Molly was held into Allen''s arms, surrounded by a familiar aura, and her highly nervous nerves finally rxed. "Molly! Molly!" Allen, who was holding Molly and looking at Kevin, suddenly felt something heavy in his arms. He looked down and found that Molly had fallen into his arms. He was shocked and shouted her name loudly. At this time, Farrell also came to the room. He was shocked to see Allen kneeling on the ground with Molly in his arms. He rushed over to have a look. "She just passed out. I think she will wake up soon!" Noticing that Molly fainted, Farrell was a little relieved. "But you''d better take Molly to the hospital first. I''m afraid..." Before Farrell could finish his words, Allen had understood what he meant... Allen looked back at Kevin who was ring at him and the people around him. Seeing that, Farrell understood what he meant. "Don''t worry. I will keep this person for you. You should take Molly to the hospital to have a thorough examination as soon as possible!" Allen nodded, "Okay, I''ll take Molly to the hospital now. Brother, you can deal with the matter here first and leave him to me." "Okay, I know." Farrell nodded and looked at Molly in Allen''s arms. "If there is anything, contact me as soon as possible!" "Okay." Allen carried Molly in his arms and walked into the helicopter. James and Peggy had already contacted the hospital in B City. They were immediately picked up Allen and Molly as soon as they Standing outside the emergency room, Allen kept pacing back and forth. Although he didn''t say anything, it showed his anxiety. Finally, Peggy couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "Allen, don''t turn around. I''m dizzy because of you." James also patted the seat beside him and said, "The doctor just said that Molly is fine. Don''t be too anxious. You have been busy for a long time these days. You''d better have a good rest at this time!" Although Allen was still in a hurry, in order not to let James and Peggy worry about him, he walked to sit. But he was so serious that James and Peggy didn''t know whether to talk to him or not. In less than ten minutes, Allen suddenly stood up from the chair. Looking at the surprised expression of James and Peggy, he could not help but smile bitterly. "Dad, mom, I really can''t sit still. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s okay for me to stand up and walk by myself!" Before James and Peggy could say anything, the door of the emergency room was opened. The three of them rushed up and asked, "How is it?" The doctor took off his mask as he walked, "Don''t worry. There''s nothing serious. She passed out because she has been emotional recently and hasn''t had a good rest." Allen, James and Peggy breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "When will she wake up?" "That''s what I want to tell you." The doctor frowned slightly and said, "Although she is fine, she has to be in aa for a period of time because she has inhaled a lot of anesthetic before. At least she will wake up tomorrow morning." After pushing Molly to the arranged ward, Allen took her hand and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her without blinking, as if he was afraid that Molly would disappear from his sight in the blink of an eye. Although James and Peggy were happy that Allen cared about Molly so much, they still felt sorry for Allen. "Allen, there''s nothing important here with Molly. We two can stay here. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?" Allen smiled, "It''s Okay. I''m not tired. But father and mother, you have been busy for such a long time. You two can go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of you here. Don''t worry." "You haven''t slept for two or three days. How can you not be tired? Go back and have a rest. We will stay here," said Peggy, disagreeing with Allen. "Mom..." Before Allen could speak out his objection, Peggy interrupted him, "You should go to bed as soon as possible!" James also persuaded, "Listen to us, go back and have a rest. Besides, you need to take care of Molly in the further. What about Molly if you get tired and sick?" Allen really couldn''t say anything against it. In addition, he also felt that he was a little tired and worried that he couldn''t hold on tomorrow. "Okay, you look after Molly today, and I''lle back tonight to help you!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Back home, Allen just freshened up and fell asleep before taking off his clothes. When he opened his eyes again, it was already dark outside. Allen got up in a hurry, went to a nearby restaurant to pack some food, and rushed back to the hospital. After persuading James and Peggy to go home, he sat in front of the bed for the whole night. When Molly woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning of the second day. At this time, Allen had gone out, but her parents were beside her. The two of them looked out of the window, and nobody knew what they were looking at. Molly said in a hoarse voice, "Dad, mom." Hearing this, James and Peggy turned around in surprise, "You finally wake up. Do you feel ufortable?" Then one went outside to call the doctor, and the other talked with Molly. "Mom, where is Allen?" When Molly woke up and didn''t see the familiar figure, Molly was inevitably a little disappointed. Peggy tucked her in and said, "Allen stayed with you the whole night yesterday. He went out this morning because he had something to deal with." Molly thought Allen went topany, but in fact he drove to the suburb. He walked into a deserted vi and directly went downstairs. Several figures appeared in the basement. Allen went straight to the leader and asked, "Brother, how is it going?" The leader of the group was Farrell, and Kevin was tied to the shelf. Farrell said, "I haven''t started to do anything yet. Since you''re here, I''ll leave it to you." Allen chuckled, "That''s good!" Hisughter was cold and creepy. At first, Farrell wanted to go out, but when he heard Allen''sughter, he could not help but stop. He frowned and asked, "What do you want to do?" Allen sat down on the table and said, "How can I not let him pay the price if he dares to hurt Molly? How can I not get even with him for all these things?" He looked at the trembling Kevin and said in a creepy voice, "Of course we should treat each other in the same way." Hearing this, even Farrell couldn''t help shivering. After assigning the task, Allen ordered those people to leave a copy for him and went out with Farrell, not caring whether Kevin was crying inside. About an hourter, there was a huge uproar on the Inte. The reputation of Kevin and the Tang Family waspletely ruined this time. Of course, this was ater question. "Did Molly wake up when you came here?" After walking out of the basement, Farrell asked Allen. As expected, when he mentioned Molly, Allen''s face softened. "Not yet, but the doctor said it will be soon." "All right. Let''s go to see Molly together after we deal with this matter." Allen nodded. After a while, Farrell asked, "But, Allen, what should we do with Kevin? Should we hand him over to the police or deal with him in private?" "Leave it to the police!" Allen smiled, "After all, he has a homicide case. As a good citizen who abides by thew, we must help the police arrest the criminals!" Farrell understood what Allen meant and said, "Well, let him stay in prison for a period of time. I guess his life will be more wonderful!" After Farrell said that, the two of themughed at the same time. When Allen and Farrell went back to the hospital after dealing with the matters here, Molly was leaning against the head of the bed and talking to James and Peggy. Farrell rushed to Molly, but Allen slowed down and stood aside without saying a word. The people present naturally noticed such a strange scene. Seeing that, Peggy rolled her eyes and looked at Molly and Allen with a yful smile. Then she burst intoughter. "All right, all right. Let''s get out of here quickly. Allen is going to have a private talk with Molly. They will be embarrassed if we stay here!" After saying that, she blinked and looked at Allen, "Allen, is that what I said?" "Of course not!" Allen rubbed his nose with embarrassment. "But I do have something to tell Molly. Please do me a favor, father and mother." When there were only Molly and Allen left in the ward, Allen walked a few steps forward, sat down on the bed, carefully pulled Molly up and held her in his arms. "How are you? Do you feel ufortable?" Molly was at a loss because of his attitude... "Don''t worry. I''m fine. You don''t have to treat me like a porcin!" Allen also smiled, but he didn''t let go of her. Instead, he rubbed his hand near her neck and asked, "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you let parents call me?" "I have woken up for a while." Molly thought for a while and answered, "Why should I call you? Anyway, you wille back at the right time!" Allen touched Molly''s nose affectionately and said, "If you call me, I cane back early!" "I won''t let youe back early!" Molly pouted, "I''m tired of seeing you every day. Why did I ask you to Raising his eyebrows, Allen asked, "Really?" Molly raised her head and didn''t say anything, but her ears were already red. Chapter 155 Sweet Talk In The Ward Chapter 155 Sweet Talk In The Ward "Where... Where did you go just now?" Allen sat on the edge of the bed and smiled, "You still say you don''t miss me. Then why did you ask me where I went just now? " "Hey!" Molly patted him angrily. "I woke up from aa. My fiance, who should have been by my side, hasn''t shown up for a long time. Shouldn''t I ask you?" She felt wronged after saying that. Looking at Allen who was still smiling, she felt more and more wronged. She kicked Allen hard,y down, pulled up the quilt and covered her head, ignoring him. After being kicked out of the bed, Allen found that he seemed to have pissed her off again. Seeing that she was covered in the quilt, he hurried forward to coax her, "Molly, are you really angry? Are you sure you don''t want to talk to me? " Molly rolled her eyes silently in the quilt. Every time she was angry, Allen would say something like that. At the beginning, she felt a littlefortable. Now it was just a trap. In fact, Allen was good in everything, except that sometimes his EQ was not very high. But it couldn''t be improved in a short time. Take his time. In fact, after she got into the quilt, she felt a little ridiculous about what she had done just now. Why was she angry at this time? Perhaps she just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to act like a spoiled child because Allen loved her. Thinking of that, Molly smiled. She felt a little sentimental when she thought of that! But now, she really didn''t want him to forgive her just so easily. Anyway, she had to teach him a lesson. Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of Molly''s quilt, Allen was a little anxious. "Molly, are you really ignoring me?" He pulled it gently, fearing that it would hurt her. Feeling a twitch inside, Allen became more anxious. "Molly, are you crying? I''m sorry. It''s not that you miss me, but I miss you. Please don''t cry! " All of a sudden, Molly threw the quilt down from her body. She got out of the quilt and said with a ferocious face, "Who is crying? My leg is cramped!" "Which leg?" Hearing that her leg was cramped, Allen quickly turned to the end of the bed and lifted the corner of the quilt to ask her. "It seems that both of my feet were cramped." Molly grinned. Allen hurriedly reached out to rub her feet and muttered, "Why are your feet cramped? Are you short of calcium recently? " "How do I know?" Molly replied impatiently. Allen carefully ttered her, "Then I''ll ask the doctor to examine youter, okay? If it''s really a calcium deficiency, we''d better ask the nutritionist to make a menu. " It was not easy to say no to him, so she could only answer expressionlessly, "Okay." "Okay, I''ll call the doctor overter." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. While speaking, Allen was massaging Molly''s shins. Seeing his lowered head, Molly could see his blue eyes. She felt a little sorry for him, so her voice softened. "No, it''s not a big deal. The doctor wille to make the rounds of the wardster. Let''s talk about it Allen''s hand was held by her, so he couldn''t help her rub her leg. "How is it? Are you feeling better now? " "Nothing. I''m asking you. Have you eaten yet?" "Yes... Well, I haven''t eaten yet! " Allen was about to tell her that he had already eaten, but Molly''s eyes forced him to tell her the truth. Molly checked the time. It was almost one o''clock in the afternoon. "Why don''t you eat something beforeing here?" After saying that, she took the heat preservation box from the cab and said, "I haven''t drunk up the chicken soup that my parents brought today. You eat first, andter go out to buy some food if you have time!" Allen took the lunch box with a smile and said, "Okay, I''m not hungry either. These are enough. If you want something to eat tonight, I''ll go out to buy it for you." "Why didn''t you cook for me?" Molly looked at him with a smile. Embarrassed, Allen touched his nose and said, "I''m afraid I can make it, but you may not dare to eat it." Molly handed him a clean spoon and said, "You are just a kitchen killer!" Allen was a little unconvinced. While drinking the soup, he muttered, "I''m not a kitchen killer. I just haven''t learned it!" "Then show it to me when you learn it." "Okay!" Allen replied happily. After he finished his words, he found that Molly make a trap for him. He immediately pulled a long face and said, "I''d better not!" "Yes, of course!" Molly red at him. "I cook for you every day, and you must cook for me as well!" Allen agreed dejectedly. "By the way, where did you go just now?" After such a long time, Molly still remembered to ask him. Allen poured thest chicken soup into his mouth and said, "I just went to thepany to have a look." Thinking of the day when she was in trouble and Allen was also asked to deal with something in the "Nothing!" Allen said with a smile, "There are some documents that need my signature. I have to deal with them." "Is it okay for you to leave now?" At this time, Allen had finished drinking the chicken soup and was about to take a bowl of it. "It doesn''t matter. Edward is there. He can deal with ordinary things. If there is really a big problem, he can send me an e-mail. I can deal with it remotely." Hearing that, Molly was not worried anymore. "That''s good. I''m going to take a napter. Do you want to sleep with me?" "Together?" Raising his eyebrows, Allen asked, "Do you want me to sleep on the same bed with you?" "Or what?" "If you don''t lie on the bed, where else do you want to lie?" Molly curled the sofa over there and said, "The sofa is so short. Can you sleep on it? Anyway, the bed is big enough. I don''t think it''s crowded. It''s just right... " Speaking of this, Molly blinked at him and said, "I want you to hold me to sleep!" How could Allen refuse such a request? "Well, after I wash the lunch box, I will hold you to sleep." When Alleny down on the bed and held Molly in his arms, he was finally relieved. Although he had seen Mollying back and lying on the bed, he was still worried that she might disappear again. He leaned close to Molly''s neck and took a deep breath. "Molly, you really scared me this time!" Allen''s hands were trembling slightly, but Molly, who was familiar with him, also felt it. Hearing what he said, she felt very guilty. "I''m sorry to make you worry. I was too careless this time. If..." Before she could finish her words, Allen interrupted her, "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well. I promise it won''t happen again!" "I promise I will be more careful in the future!" Molly touched his tall nose and his dark eyes along the curve. "To be honest, I am really afraid, especially when Kevin brought those people and came to me. I was so afraid that they would..." Speaking of this, Molly shivered. Allen held her in his arms andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s all over. Nothing happened. You''re with me now, and I''m holding you. No one can hurt you now. Molly, don''t be afraid!" Leaning against his chest, Molly nodded and said, "Then hold me tighter. I want you to hold me." Allen kissed her forehead and said, "Okay, I''ll hold you tightly!" In this way, the two of them hugged each other and were about to fall asleep. Because of the drug effect, Molly quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep. Hearing that Molly was breathing steadily, Allen felt relieved. Looking at her sleeping face, he kissed her again, closed his eyes and fell asleep soon. When Allen woke up, he saw that Molly was looking at him with a big smile. Naturally, Allen smiled back. "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Molly poked his nose and said, "I don''t have anything else to do. Why should I call you? You have been very tired recently. It''s good for you to have a rest. " Allen held her in his arms and rubbed against her, "Well, my Molly still cares about me!" "Of course. If I don''t care about you, who else would care about you?" Molly raised her head proudly. Allen pretended to be miserable and said, "Yes, I''m just a poor boy. No one loves me except Molly. I have lived in uncle''s house since I was a child, and uncle and aunt don''t like me either. Now Molly loves me, and I am really happy. " Although she knew that Allen said it on purpose, she had to admit that every time he said this, his words would soften Molly''s heart. "Well, don''t care about them. Anyway, I can care about you. We still have parents and brother!" Allen was even happier, "Molly is the best!" The two of them talked for a long time. Suddenly, Allen''s mobile phone, which was put aside, rang. Allen didn''t want to respond to it, but Molly was afraid that something might happen. Reluctantly, Allen got up from the bed. When he saw the number, he was obviously stunned. "Hello!" At the same time, he looked back at Molly and said, "We''re fine!" After saying that, Allen went back to the bedside. Obviously, Molly felt that he was in a much worse mood. Chapter 156 Arrest Chapter 156 Arrest Noticing that he was in a bad mood again, Molly asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Who called you?" Allen sat down on the bed and whined, "Molly, those people who don''t care about me said they would "Who?" At first, Molly was a little confused. When she realized what had happened, she asked in surprise, "Your uncle and aunt areing?" "Yes!" Allen shook Molly for two times and said in a spoiled tone, "I don''t want to ask them toe here!" "In fact, I don''t know what to do with your uncle and aunt! By the way, why are they here?" "Maybe it''s because I found you before." Allen leaned against Molly again. Molly''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Why are you looking for me so loudly! Even they know it?" Allen rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Yes. We can''t find you, so we can only try our best to contact our friends..." He looked up at Molly and said, "But it works well!" Thinking of the two days when she was kidnapped, she didn''t feel anything, but Allen had been suffering for two days. Looking at his dark eyes, Molly didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that Allen seemed to have lost a lot of weight in just a few days. Maybe he had been looking for her for a few days without sleeping. He was worried that he wouldn''t eat anything. Molly rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "I''m sorry to make you worried. I won''t make you so anxious in the future." "Don''t be silly!" Allen chuckled and sat up straight, "You are my wife. Don''t be so courteous!" Hearing this, Molly chuckled. As expected, Charles''s family came to them. They brought something with them and were very enthusiastic. As soon as Charles''s wife came in, she held Molly''s hand and looked her up and down. She say that Molly had lost weight and had suffered a lot. It seemed that they were very intimate. But everyone present could tell whether Charles''s wife was telling the truth or not. She pulled her daughter and said, "Susie,e and talk to Molly. Look at her. She has suffered a lot this time!" Allen frowned tightly and thought, ''There is no outsider in the room, except the Cheng Family and the Su Family. Who could they show this to?! Besides, what did she mean by saying that in the end?'' Noticing that Allen was about to lose his temper, Molly pulled him to sit on the edge of the bed. Her action was just noticed by Susie who had juste close to her. "Molly and my brother love each other so much!" Molly was also looking at he, but... Molly raised her eyebrows and smiled. But Molly thought, ''Why does Susie keep ncing at Farrell when she speaks? Does she fall in love with him?'' ''But it is not strange at all. My brother is a young talent, and also a famous Golden Bachelor in B City. It is not strange that Susie had a crush on Farrell.'' However, when Molly disagreed Susie to be her sister-inw. It was obvious that Susie followed her mother''s way of doing things. If Farrell really married her, Molly could predict that the Su Family would not have a peaceful life. But it was obvious that since the Cheng Family came in, Farrell hadn''t taken a look at Susie. Obviously, he had no interest in her. Therefore, no matter how well dressed and shy Susie was today, it was However, Molly''s brother was not young, but he had never had a girlfriend. Molly wondered if he was sexual apathy. The more Molly thought about it, the more she thought it was possible. She couldn''t help but shiver. Noticing that she was trembling, Farrell asked, "What''s wrong? Are you cold?" Molly waved her hand in a hurry. "No, I''m fine!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Allen, can I leave the hospital?" It was so boring to stay in the hospital for three days that she wanted to go home. Allen was peeling an apple for her. He didn''t raise his head and said, "No, the doctor said you need to be observed. You can leave the hospital after making sure there is no problem!" Molly patted the quilt irritably. "I''m fine now. Why should I stay here all the time?" "They said they were afraid that there would be some residue of medicine in your body." Allen cut the apple into small pieces and put it in front of Molly''s mouth. "I know you feel bored, but they are also responsible for the patient. Besides, I''m with you. What do you want to do? I''ll be with you, okay?" It was rare for Molly to be willful. "I just want to go home. I don''t want to do anything else!" Allen was also in a dilemma. On one hand, he didn''t want to make Molly unhappy, but on the other hand, he had to listen to the doctor''s words. He thought about it again and again. "Well, if you don''t have anything else to do tonight, I will help youplete the discharge formalities tomorrow. Then we can go home together." "Okay!" Molly was excited at once. She pped her hands and said excitedly, "Then don''t forget to go through the discharge formalities for me tomorrow! I want to go home tomorrow morning!" Allen nodded, "Okay, as long as you are fine, I will help youplete the discharge formalities." However, Molly didn''t leave the hospital on the two day as she wished. It was not because she was sick, but because an unexpected person came. "Denny, why are you here?" Molly was also surprised to see him. After the surprise, Molly was a little confused. "How do you know I''m in this hospital?" "I told him." Allen came out of the bathroom and smiled friendly at Denny. Molly was confused. She pointed at the two people back and forth and asked, "How did you two know each other?" Sitting next to her, Allen exined, "didn''t you leave your phone in the parking lot? He just called you and I answered it. Then we met. By the way, I can find you so soon thanks to him for providing a lot of information!" "So you are my Savior!" Molly said half jokingly and half seriously. "What are you talking about?" Denny retorted in a hurry, "I just did a small thing. Mr. Allen and Mr. James are capable of saving you so soon." Molly and Allen looked at each other and didn''t say anything more. Although Denny didn''t know, the two of them knew clearly that if Allen and others hadn''t been fast enough, some irreversible consequences would have been caused. The two of them would still thank to Denny in their heart. Denny thought for a while and said, "I don''t know if you have paid attention to Kevin. He was arrested by the police two days ago." "Yes, I know." Molly nodded. It should be Allen who did it. Allen had told her when the matter came out. Denny was also a smart man. Seeing that Molly went to see Allen, he understood what she meant. He kicked away the chair and stood up, bowing deeply to them. "Hey! Denny, what are you doing? " Molly was half lying on the bed. Seeing Denny like this, she asked Allen to help him up in a hurry. Following the force of Allen, Denny straightened up, but the man who was 1.8 meters tall had tears in his eyes. "Miss. Molly, Mr. Allen, thank you so much! If it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t have seen Kevin being punished." Denny exined as he rubbed his red eyes and found that Allen was confused. So he exined, "Miss. Molly, you know that my sister was killed by Kevin. In the past few years, I have been trying to find out the truth, but because Kevin is too powerful, I can''t hurt him at all. It''s really useless! Now, Kevin has been arrested..." As he spoke, his eyes were filled with tears again, and his voice was choked with sobs. He covered his eyes, not wanting others to see his tears. Molly also understood his feelings at this time. "We know, I believe that your sister also knows. After this matter is over, you go to see her and tell her about it. I believe that she can also getfort in heaven." In the afternoon, they went through the discharge formalities and were ready to leave the hospital. When they returned home, Denny''s arrival reminded Molly of another thing. However, it was toote, so she had to do it tomorrow. On the second morning, Molly came to the police station with Allen. But she didn''te to take notes, let alone to see Kevin, but to see the parents and brother of Cassie, who had been put into prison because of kidnapping her. Looking at the decadent three people inside, Molly didn''t feel happy. Instead, she felt sorry for them. "Why did you kidnap me?" After a long while, Cassie''s brother said timidly, "That man said that as long as we took you to our hometown, he would give us five hundred thousand, so..." "That''s why you kidnapped me?" Molly said what he didn''t finish. "Yes." Cassie''s brother continued, "We have been with you for a long time, and we know where you are used to parking the car. On that day, when we saw no one around, we took a towel with medicine to take you back to our hometown." Molly sighed, "Five hundred thousand is enough to make you do anything illegal?" Cassie''s brother looked at Molly with dissatisfaction. "Five hundred thousand is not much in your eyes, but it''s the money that we can''t earn for a lifetime!" "Okay, let''s not talk about this! Do you know who that man is?" Cassie''s brother was stunned. "He said his surname is Tang, and he is the manager of a bigpany in B City, isn''t he?" Molly nodded, "That''s right. But do you know that his name is Kevin, the murderer of Cassie!" Chapter 157 A Wife Should Be Spoiled Chapter 157 A Wife Should Be Spoiled Looking at the three people in front of her, Molly''s eyes were full of pity. "Do you know who Mr. Tang is? His name is Kevin Tang, the murderer of Cassie. " Seeing the surprised look on their faces, Molly didn''t stop but continued, "If you cooperate with the murderer who killed your daughter, I wonder if your daughter will feel disappointed?" After saying that, Molly stood up and took Allen away. The three people in the prison looked at each other and cried sadly one after another. Molly didn''t know whether they were crying for their daughter who had passed away at an early age or for their ignorance of others and cooperating with their enemy. On the way, Molly said to Allen, "There is little food at home. Let''s go to the supermarketter." "Okay." Allen smiled back, "But it''s toote today. Let''s eat outside." Molly was a little tired today, so she immediately agreed, "Okay, let''s eat outside today. Don''t you like the porridge of the Five-vor Restaurant? Let''s go to eat it today!" A warm current flowed in Allen''s chest, and his eyes became warmer when he looked at Molly. "Okay." After dinner, the two of them went to the supermarket before going home. After driving the car to the parking lot, Allen got off the car early and opened the door for Molly. "How are you? Are you tired? " Molly got out of the car and looked at him with a smile, tilting her neck. "I have to say that I''m tired. What are you going to do?" Allen pointed at her forehead with a smile, "What do you want me to do?" Molly put her arms around his neck with a smile. "I want you to carry me." Allen leaned over and kissed her on the tip of her nose, "You are bing more and more coquettish!" "Will you carry me or not?" Molly pouted and asked him, trying to prove her innocence. "Of course!" Without any hesitation, Allen said, "I''m willing to carry my wife every day." "Shame on you! We are not married yet. Don''t call me wife!" "Molly, are you ming me for not marrying you after such a long time?" Allen deliberately misinterpreted what she meant. "Of course not!" Molly pushed him away angrily. "Anyway, you are not allowed to call me wife now!" Allen hugged her again and raised his eyebrows, "Then what should I call you?" He whispered in Molly''s ear, "How about I call you honey?" Perhaps it was because of the two words uttered by Allen, or because of the hot air he blew to her ears, Molly''s ears quickly turned red. Seeing this, Allen leaned over and took a sip on her face, "is Molly shy?" "Go away!" Molly was ashamed into anger. She pushed Allen away and walked straight forward. Allen chuckled and quickened his pace to catch up with her. When he arrived in front of her, he bent down and picked her up with all his strength. "Ah!" "What are you doing? You scared me! " Holding her in his arms, Allen strode forward and said, "Aren''t you tired? I''ll take you home! " "No, it''s not good to be seen!" Molly kicked her leg in his arms and refused his proposal. "Put me down!" "No!" Allen held her tightly and said with a yful smile, "It''s none of other''s business whether I hug my wife or not!" "But..." Allen stopped and asked, "Are you tired?" Molly nodded. "Do you want to walk on your own?" Molly hesitated and shook her head. "That''s it!" Allen continued to walk forward, "Aren''t you relieved when I take you home?" Molly buried her head in Allen''s chest and shook her head slightly. She said in a daze, "Don''t do that." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Allen asked her patiently, "What do you want?" Molly yawned and said, "Carry me on your back!" Allen stared at her and put her down for a long time. "Don''t you feel ufortable to hold me? Why do you have to let me carry you on my back? " Although he said so, he quickly bent down in front of Molly and said, "Come on, let me carry you." With a big smile on her face, Mollyy on his back, letting Allen lift her up with all his strength. Standing up straight, Allen took two steps forward and frowned, "Why do you lose so much weight?" Molly was stunned. "You found it?" "Well, it''s not as heavy as before." Allen sighed, "You have suffered a lot these days. You should make up for it when youe back." Molly rubbed her head against his back and said, "Okay." While walking, Allen spoke to Molly. The atmosphere between the two was quite warm. "Molly, Molly?" As Molly spoke, her voice became lower and lower. Atst, Allen raised a question, but she did not answer for a long time. Thinking of Molly''s health, Allen was a little worried, but she was on his back. They walked on the road, and there was no ce beside him for him to put her down for a thorough examination. Allen had no choice but to speed up, thinking about going home to have a look. Perhaps it was because of Allen''s sudden big steps that Molly felt ufortable. "Don''t shake me. I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep!" Molly''s voice was vague and sleepy, which relieved Allen a lot. Allen slowed down and coaxed, "Okay, I won''t shake you. Have a good sleep." When they arrived at the door, Allen took out the key with difficulty, but he couldn''t open the door because Molly was sleeping on his back. When he was in a hurry, a neighbor passed by. Allen stopped him and said in a low voice, "Excuse me, sir, can you open the door for me?" Allen exined, "She is asleep. I can''t open the door with her on my back." The man looked very warm-hearted. He took the key from Allen''s pocket, opened the door and teased Allen, "Man, I''ve seen someone who loves his wife, but I''ve never seen someone like you who loves her so much. When she falls asleep, you don''t even want to open the door!" Since they were not familiar with each other, Allen didn''t intend to talk too much with him. Hearing his tease, he just smiled and said, "Isn''t our wife the one we need to care about?" Looking at the man''s face, Allen smiled again, "You areughing at me. I have seen you take a walk with your wife many times at night!" "Oh, do you know me?" The man looked at Allen in surprise. Allen shook his head with a smile, "I''ve met you several times, but I haven''t talked to you." The man burst intoughter. We finally talk this time! My family name is Liu and I live on the second floor of your house. " Perhaps the voice of the two people disturbed Molly in her sleep, and she hummed slightly and was not pleased. Allenforted her in a soft voice, "It''s okay. You can keep sleeping." The man opened the door for Allen, put the key on the shoe cab, pointed to the outside and said softly, "I have to go now. You''d better take her to rest. It''s better to lie on the bed that on the back." "Okay, thank you!" After carrying Molly to the room, Allen put her on the bed, pulled up the white quilt and covered her. Then he went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water, wiped her simply, took off her coat, and went to bed to sleep with her in his arms. On the second morning, Molly woke up from her dream and found that Allen was still lying beside her. It seemed that he was sleeping soundly. Usually Allen would havee back from running at this time of the day. She was surprised, but more distressed. After she was rescued from Kevin, Allen kept emphasizing that she had suffered a lot. Although he didn''t tell her, Molly knew that he hadn''t had a good rest these days. It was possible that his eyes didn''t match with each other because of his temper. He cared about Molly, and she also cared about him. Thinking of this, although it was notfortable to be held by him all the time, Molly did not move. She However, Allen didn''t sleep for long. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Molly looking at him with a pair of big eyes. He was stunned and asked, "When did you wake up?" Molly turned over and said with a smile, "I just woke up for a while." Allen sat up and turned his head, only to see that Molly was rubbing her arm. "Is your arm numb? Why don''t you wake me up? " While speaking, Allen came up to her and gave her a massage. Molly let go of her hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay. I didn''t feel anything at first. But now I feel a little numb after turning over." "By the way, are you going to thepany today?" "You haven''t been to thepany for a few days. You must have umted a lot of work. You''d better go and have a look." Allen rubbed her arm wholeheartedly and said, "It doesn''t matter. There is still Edward in thepany. He will deal with it." Molly chuckled, "You can''t let him do everything! Let''s go and have a look! " "Well, it''ste now. I''ll go to thepany in the afternoon." Molly said nothing. However, Allen didn''t go to thepany in the afternoon because Edward came. As soon as he saw Molly, Edward asked, "I heard that you were kidnapped. Are you all right now?" "I''m fine." Molly took the orange peeled by Allen and began to eat. "I''m back. What else can happen?" "That''s good." Nodding his head, Edward joked, "Only when you are fine can our boss focus on his work! Don''t you know that when he was away, all the work was on me? I was so tired! " Allen raised his head and nced at him without saying anything. Instead, Molly smiled and said, "Let him go to work tomorrow." Seeing that Allen didn''t object, Edward was satisfied and began to talk about what had happened that day to Molly. "When Allen received the phone call, we were still in a meeting. After hearing the content clearly, he grabbed the car key and ran out. I followed him out, but when he went out, he had disappeared at the corner. Because the elevator stopped a little far, he ran down the stairs directly from more than 30 floors! " Chapter 158 Come To Visit Chapter 158 Come To Visit "More than thirty floors!" Molly turned her head and looked at Allen in surprise. "You ran down directly!" Allen cast a cold nce at Edward and said, "Shut up!" Edward made a closed gesture to his own mouth and said, "I won''t say it anymore. Go ahead." Staring at Allen for a long time, Molly suddenly said, "I''m just curious. Why did I take a fancy to you?" Seeing Allen''s reaction, Molly knew that what Edward said was true. She felt sweet in her heart. Although she scolded Allen for being silly, her eyes were full of smile. Allen smiled, lifted a strand of Molly''s hair and said with a yful smile, "How do I know why you like me? Tell me why? Huh? " Molly blushed and rolled her eyes at Allen, but was pulled into his arms. At first, Molly wanted to push Allen away, but when Molly saw Allen''s emaciated face recently, she couldn''t do anything for a moment. When Molly came to her senses, she was held in Allen''s arms, unable to push him away. "Ahem!" Two intentional coughs sounded in her ears, reminding Molly that Edward was still here. In a hurry, she pushed Allen away. Allen, who was pushed away, was certainly dissatisfied, but he couldn''t vent his anger on Molly. What if he was asked to sleep in the study at night? Although Allen couldn''t lose his temper at Molly, he could lose his temper at Edward. So Allen red at Edward and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "I... I have a sore throat." Edward wanted tough, but he didn''t dare tough out loud in order to prevent Allen from embarrassing him in his work. "You have a sore throat. Pour some water on the table." Allen red at Edward with dissatisfaction, "After all, you are the vice president of LT. What will others think of ourpany if you are always so unstable?" "Yes, boss, you are right!" Edward immediately stood up and nodded seriously. "¡­" Edward so actively admitted his mistake, Allen''s words were blocked by Edward. For a while, Allen didn''t know what to say. "It''s good that you know it yourself." After a long while, Allen finally said, "Don''t forget to write a report to me after you go back. Tell me what''s wrong with you!" "Okay, I see." Edward replied immediately. Edward picked up his clothes and was about to leave. He didn''t realize it until he reached the door. Throwing the half eaten apple in his hand to Allen, Edward pointed at Allen and scolded with a smile, "Allen, how dare you fool me!" Allen dodged, looked at Edward and said, "It''s not that I''m fooling you, but that your IQ is a little low!" Looking at their bickering, Molly felt it funny. She had been worried that Allen rarelymunicated with others in the past ten years, fearing that Allen had no friends, or that he refused tomunicate with others. But Molly felt relieved when she saw the conversation between Allen and Edward. People who really care about you will always care about you. If that person doesn''t care, you don''t have to care about that person''s attitude at all. "Screw you!" After throwing the apple away, Edward threw the coat in his hand to Allen and said, "Look at your serious attitude. I almost thought we were working now." At this time Molly opened her mouth, "What did he look like when he was working? Very serious? " "A new intern can be scared to cry by his nce. Do you think he''s serious or not?" Surprised, Molly looked at Allen up and down and said, "Really? That''s too exaggerated!" "Of course he won''t be so serious in front of you." Edward shook his head, "You can ask him if he scolded his employees to tears because of a series of data mistakesst time." Molly looked at Allen and asked, "Is that so?" Allen rolled his eyes at Edward and said, "Why do you say that?" Molly shook her head with a smile and went to the kitchen to get some hot water. As soon as Molly walked out of the kitchen, she was seen by Allen. Allen''s face suddenly changed, and he walked quickly from the sofa to the side of Molly, took the tray in her hand, pulled Molly to the sofa and sat down, chattering. "If we are thirsty, we will go to get some water by ourselves. You don''t need to help us. It''s heavy for you to bring so much water here!" Molly was speechless. ''How can a few sses of water be heavy?'' Seeing that Molly didn''t take it seriously, Allen didn''t agree. He put the tray on the tea table, straightened up and taught Molly a lesson. "You have to remember that you have just left the hospital today and haven''t recovered yet. You have to pay attention to yourself. From now on, you can call me and I will do it." Hearing that, Molly was even more helpless. "How much effort can it take for me to pour a ss of water? Do you mean that I can do nothing but eat and sleep every day? " "I don''t mean that." Allen scratched his head, "Didn''t you just leave the hospital today?" "Hey, Allen, are you too careful?" Sitting aside and watching the two of them flirting with each other, Edward couldn''t bear it anymore. "Molly just brought a ss of water. Nothing will happen..." "No way!" Allen refused sternly, and found Molly pursed her lips to express her unwillingness. He sighed and exined, "I don''t want you to be like this all the time. It''s just these days." "Why?" Molly knew that Allen did it for her own good. But she still wanted to know why Allen said so. After taking the tray in Molly''s hand, Allen pulled her onto the sofa and sat down. "You still said you were dizzy this morning. What if you really fainted and the hot water fell on you?" Allen assumed this scene, feeling as if it really happened. He frowned and pursed his lips. "No, no. if you want to drink water these days, just call me. Anyway, you can''t touch these dangerous things by yourself." Knowing that Allen was caring about her, even though Molly was moved, she was still a little unhappy. If that was the case, she would have no freedom at all. It was miserable to think about it. "I can''t touch it myself? If you were not by my side, would I be thirsty? " Allen answered without hesitation, "No!" Before Molly could say anything to retort, Edward said. "But when are you going back to thepany?" Edward picked up another apple and took a bite. Allen looked at Edward and said, "Why are you still here?" Seeing that Edward didn''t care about his own image at all, Allen couldn''t help frowning. "I''ll be back in a few days. You manage thepany these days." "Really?" Edward shouted bitterly, "Do you really have the heart to let me deal with all kinds of things in thepany by myself every day?" "You used to deal with these things every day, didn''t you?" Allen took it for granted, "Anyway, there is nothing to deal with in ourpany. You can handle it yourself." Seeing that Edward was about to retort, Allen added in a hurry, "Besides, able people should do more Content held by N?velDrama.Org. work. You are so excellent. If I don''t let you do more things, I will bury your talent!" "I would rather bury my talent! If I am really squeezed by you like this, I will die twenty years in advance! " With grief and indignation written all over his face, Edward pointed at Allen with his trembling fingers and said, "Allen, I really didn''t want to say. I know you love your wife, but shouldn''t you also think about your brother?" Allen looked at Edward in confusion. It was not that Allen really didn''t understand, but he''d better y dumb. "I wasn''t in thepany some time ago. Don''t you manage well by yourself?" "Can it be the same?" With a helpless look on his face, Edward said, "It was you who couldn''t manage thepany in the past, but now..." With this, Edward no longer wanted to speak to Allen and looked at him angrily. Looking at Allen''s appearance that as if it was none of his business, Molly couldn''t help pinching Allen under the table and tried to mediate the dispute. "Edward, don''t be angry. In fact, if you don''te here this afternoon, Allen will go to thepany in the afternoon. What he said now is just a joke. Don''t be angry, and don''t take it seriously!" Edward rolled his eyes at Allen, put down his crossed legs and sat straight, "Angry with him? I don''t have the time! " Allen snorted, turned his head and no longer looked at Edward. The atmosphere was a little awkward. These two people... They looked quite steady in usual. How could the two be so childish when they were together? These two people made Molly even more speechless and helpless. Atst, Allen pulled Molly to the sofa and whispered a few words in her ear. Molly was relieved, but an idea came to her mind. ''Is there something wrong with these two people?'' Allen and Edward sat on the sofa and stared at each other, not to be outdone. In the end, when Molly almost felt that the two of them might fall asleep with their eyes open, the two of them finally had other movements. The two of them rolled their eyes in no particr order. Edward grabbed his coat and car key. "Forget it. We''ll talk about your matter tomorrow. I''ll go back to thepany first." Hearing that, Molly pushed Allen in a hurry. Allen raised his eyes, stood up and straightened his cor. "I''ll go with you." "No!" Edward reached out his hand to stop Allen. "You''d better stay at home. I can handle myself anyway." Molly mistakenly thought that Edward was angry, so she quickly said, "Allen doesn''t have anything else to do. If you two go together, it will be more or less easier." Of course, Edward understood that Molly misunderstood him. Edward exined with a smile, "Don''t worry, Molly. I''m not angry. We''re just like this. If we get angry every time, we might have already broken up. There is really nothing wrong in thepany. I can handle it myself." Edward looked at Allen with a smile and teased, "Besides, even if Allen goes to thepany today, he may not focus on his work." Allen snorted and didn''t deny it. With a smile, Edward turned around and was about to leave. He suddenly stopped at the vestibule and said, "By the way, I have another thing to tell you!" Chapter 159 A Little Tangle Chapter 159 A Little Tangle Edward stopped at the porch and said, "By the way, there''s another important thing I forgot to tell you!" "Say it!" After thinking for a while, Edward didn''t go back to the living room. Instead, he stood at the porch and said, "The court is going to hold a trial for Kevin tomorrow. Do you want to go and see it?" Hearing the name of Kevin, Molly and Allen''s faces darkened. After saying that, Edward pushed the door open and left. The two of them decided on their own. After a while, Molly looked at Allen with aplicated look in her eyes, but said nothing. Of course, Allen noticed her hesitation. He sighed in his heart, but still pulled her to sit down beside him. "It''s up to you. If you want to see it, I''ll go with you tomorrow. If you really don''t want to see Kevin, I''ll try to prevent him from appearing in front of you." Molly lowered her head and didn''t say anything. The whole living room became very quiet. After a while, Allen sighed and stood up to go to the kitchen. However, as soon as he stood up, Molly grabbed his sleeve and asked, "Where are you going?" Molly said in a frightened tone and looked worried. Allen even found some tears in her eyes. He had no doubt that if he continued to walk to the kitchen now, she would cry out. After thinking for a while, Allen came back to her and sat down. He pulled her into his arms and Molly still grabbed his sleeve and asked in a choked voice, "Where are you going?" "I''m not going anywhere." Allen exined in a hurry, afraid that Molly''s tears would fall if he spoke slowly. "I just want to heat a ss of milk for you in the kitchen." Looking at Allen''s face carefully, Molly asked, "Are you angry?" "Why do you ask that?" Allen didn''t admit it or deny it. But he also knew that he stood up just now to Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. heat up a ss of milk for Molly. But the main reason was that he felt a little ufortable when he saw her hesitating. "I didn''t make it clear to you." Allen frowned, "What do you mean?" "My rtionship with Kevin." Allen frowned and asked, "Your rtionship with Kevin?" Molly wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth again. She bit her lips and didn''t know whether she should say it or not. How many people could ept such a thing as rebirth, and how many men could ept that the woman they loved deeply had given their heart to another man? People were afraid of ghosts, so she wondered if she was a ghost that could live in the sun and go back to the past. She didn''t know if Allen could ept her like this. If she told Allen about her rtionship with Kevin, would she and Allen still be like this? Would there be a crack in their rtionship? Molly didn''t dare to think further. She closed her mouth and eyes, as if she was escaping from something. She thought that Allen would be angry and ask her about her rtionship with Kevin. But she had made up her mind that even if Allen would get angry, she would not say a word. Because if she didn''t say anything, Allen would just be angry and might ignore her for a few days. But this kind of trifle would naturally be fine after a period of time. If she said that, Allen couldn''t ept it, then there would be no possibility for them in their lives. Therefore, Molly couldn''t afford to gamble. She would hide this matter from the bottom of her heart. She had already guessed that Allen would get angry, but to her surprise, he just sighed. He touched Molly''s long hair and said gently with a little helplessness, "Tell me when you want to say it. Now that you don''t want to say it now, then forget it." But he still stood up and said, "You didn''t eat too much at noon, so I''d better heat a ss of milk for you. In the evening, our mother asked us to go home for dinner. If you are tired now, you can go back to your room to rest." After saying that, he walked to the kitchen. Molly stared at his back until he disappeared. She listened to Allen and went back to her room. Standing in the kitchen, Allen took out a small milk pot from the cupboard with his hands and feet a little rusty. He took a bottle of milk from the fridge and poured it into the milk pot. Then he stopped smiling and stood aside in a daze. It was not that he didn''t care about Molly''s attitude today, but for many reasons, he could only let himself not mind. Allen had heard of the story between Kevin and Molly before, but he always thought that it was a media exaggeration or a one-sided hype. However, looking at the performance of Molly, he realized that it might not be as simple as he thought. But... Allen smiled bitterly. What if they had a special rtionship? And it was the past. Even if Allen was jealous, it was a littlete. What''s more, he didn''t dare to say anything harsh to Molly now, fearing that he would make her cry if he said too much. At that time, he would be the one who would feel sorry for her. He smiled bitterly and shook his head again. He looked down at the milk pot. It had been a long time, and the milk should be almost hot. But... Why does it still look cold? After checking, Allen fired and began to heat the milk. Sure enough, if he was distracted, he would make mistakes. So he''d better have a rest next time. Allen told himself. Stirring the liquid in the pot, Allen had mixed feelings. Sometimes he was worried, and sometimes he sighed. Atst, he put all the things on Kevin, who was already in prison. If it weren''t for Kevin, he wouldn''t have thought about these things now! So Allen thought that Kevin... Allen gritted his teeth and began to think about finding someone to trip Kevin upter. Just when he was thinking about whom to look for, the milk in the pot was fortunately burnt. So, when he thought too much, he really didn''t want to do anything. Because he was easy to do something wrong. Feeling a little sad, Allen took the milk out of the kitchen and found that Molly was no longer in the living room. He thought for a while and went to the bedroom with the tray. There was a bulge in the quilt in the bedroom, and Molly was lying there with her head covered. Seeing this, Allen smiled gently. He put the milk on the bedside table, pulled the quilt and said gently, "The milk is hot. Get up and drink it quickly." Molly sat up slowly and took the cup from Allen. Then she kept her head down to cover her red eyes. Of course, Allen noticed what Molly was doing, but he pretended not to see it. He turned around to pack up his things and said to her, "Why are you lying on the bed again? Are you a little sleepy?" Molly nodded slightly, but she found that Allen couldn''t see her with his back to her, so she nodded. "Okay. Drink the milk and have a good rest," Allen nodded and continued. After Molly finished drinking, Allen went downstairs to wash the cup. Lying on the bed, Molly didn''t close her eyes for a long time. She was a little hesitant whether she should tell Allen or not. She was worried that Allen couldn''t ept it. But if she didn''t tell him, the atmosphere between the two could always be like this. Molly scratched her hair worriedly and didn''t know what she should do. Looking at the empty door, Molly couldn''t help but grasp the corner of the quilt tightly and wondered why Allen washed the cup for so long. It was easy to wash the cup, but Allen made several phone calls at this time. When he went upstairs again, Molly was already lying in bed with her back to him. He knew that Molly didn''t fall asleep, Allen adjusted his mood, bent over the bed and said with a smile, "Eh, there seems to be a beauty on the bed!" Molly moved a little and didn''t answer him. Allen continued, "Everyone loves beauty. It seems that this beauty has fallen asleep. I wonder if she will wake up after I kiss her." Molly still didn''t move, but her ears seemed to be stained with red. "This beauty seems to be my type! Will she be angry if I kiss her?" Allen continued with a cunning smile. He really wanted to kiss on Molly''s face. Covering the quilt, Molly stretched out a hand to stop him and said sulkily, "No!" Allen smiled and held her in his arms, "Oh, it turns out that this beauty is not asleep! Beauty, how about I sleep with you?" Molly pushed him away and said, "Go away, you bastard!" Allen seemed to be addicted to the game, full of rascal, "Beauty, are you ying with me? Don''t worry. I''ll be right there!" Molly tried to push him away, but failed to stop Allen from getting into bed. "Well, you''re soft. It''s sofortable to hold you!" Allen squinted his eyes and sighed with enjoyment. With a red face, Molly pushed him and said, "Well, stop it." Allen said, "Okay. Let''s sleep." Curling up in Allen''s arms, Molly couldn''t fall asleep. Looking at Allen, who was breathing steadily beside her, she asked softly, "Allen, are you asleep?" Allen opened his eyes and said, "Not yet." "Then... Let me talk to you!" Allen turned over andy face to face with her. "Okay, what do you want to say?" Molly bit her lips, "Do you want to go to the first trial of Kevin tomorrow?" Allen was a little disappointed, but he still said gently, "I don''t care. If you want to go, I''ll go with you." Molly nodded, "Yes, I want to go. Go with me." "Okay." Allen kissed her forehead and asked, "Anything else?" Molly shook her head and said, "Not yet." "Okay, close your eyes and have a rest." Allen turned over and said, "You said you were tired just now." "Okay." After a while, Molly called Allen again. "I have something to tell you tomorrow afternoon." Chapter 160 Court Trial Chapter 160 Court Trial "I have something to tell you tomorrow afternoon." Allen''s closed eyes moved. He turned over and held Molly in his arms. "Okay, I know. Have a rest." In the evening, when Molly and Allen went back to the Su Family for dinner, James and Peggy naturally took good care of them. Their brother, who had always been busy, also apanied them in the living room today. Such treatment made Molly feel ttered, but she felt a little ufortable. "Why are you all around me? Just do what you should do!" She looked at her brother, "Brother, you usually go to the study after dinner. Why are you so abnormal today?" "You don''t want to see me?" said Farrell. "Of course not!" Molly denied in a hurry, "I''m just afraid that you haven''t finished your work and that you will work overtime today!" Farrell reached out and rubbed Molly''s hair. He felt that it was soft andfortable as before. "Don''t worry. I don''t need you to worry about me. You just need to take care of yourself." Molly pped Farrell''s hand off her head and said, "Don''t touch my hair. You messed up my good hair!" "Just like you, what kind of hair do you have?" Molly was pissed off by his words. She pointed at Farrell and shouted, "Now I tell you, you have lost your sister. I will announce in front of our parents that from now on, I won''t recognize you as my brother!" Knowing that Molly was joking, James, Peggy and Allen sat aside and looked at the two of them. They also wanted to hear how Farrell would respond to Molly. Raising his eyebrows, Farrell asked, "Are you serious or not?" "Of course I''m serious!" Hearing this, Farrell signed, "Okay. "I didn''t expect... Forget it. I''m going to H country tomorrow. I was thinking about buying you a set of lipsticks of your favorite brand. In that case, I don''t have to think about it anymore." After saying that, he sighed again, seeming to be very regretful. Hearing that, Molly was stunned for a while. After she came to her senses, she looked at him pitifully and asked, "Can I take back what I just said?" "No, you can''t." Shaking his head with a smile, Farrell said, "Don''t you know there is a saying that it''s Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. hard to take back what I just said?" Ignoring Farrell''s words, Molly pretended to be surprised and asked, "Well, what did I say just now? I seem to have lost my memory." Farrell said with a smile, "You just said you wanted to cut off the rtionship with me." "That''s impossible!" Molly denied firmly. "Everyone knows that my brother loves me the most. How can I break up with you? You must have misheard!" She didn''t forget to ask another aid. As for the aid, they had to be on the same side with her all the time, so Molly thought that they couldn''t be her parents. Besides, it seemed that only Allen was the most suitable one to meet this requirement, so... "Allen, did you hear what I said just now?" Allen was already amused by her question, and he couldn''t stopughing. But he was afraid that Molly would be angry from embarrassment, so he forced himself to be serious. "Well, I didn''t hear you say that." "Yes." Hearing Allen''s affirmative answer, Molly immediately got close to Farrell with her starry eyes and said in a ttering tone, "Brother, I think you must have misheard me!" "Maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently. I heard it wrong!" Then he stood up and touched Molly''s head. "Then you talk first. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." "No, brother..." Molly was stunned and wondered what about the set of lipsticks he had promised. The silly look on Molly''s face cheered Farrell up. He said, "Okay, I know. I''ll bring it to you." Hearing this, Molly said happily, "Thank you, brother. You are really my brother. I love you so much!" At eight o''clock in the morning of the second day, Molly and Allen came to the first court of B City together. Since the news had been released in advance, when they arrived, the gate of the court had been surrounded by reporters. When the reporters found that Molly''s car wasing, they immediately rushed up in flocks. "Miss. Molly, as the victim of this case, how do you feel to participate in this trial?" "Miss. Molly, can you tell me the reason why Kevin kidnapped you? Is it true that Kevin kidnapped you because he loves you?" "Miss. Molly, have you been hurt in this incident?" "Miss. Molly, what do you think the court should do? If you are not satisfied with the result, will you appeal again?" "Mr. Allen, as Miss. Molly''s fiance, do you have any idea about the ident that Miss. Molly encountered?" "Miss. Molly..." "Mr. Allen..." Facing the constant questioning of the media, Molly and Allen didn''t say anything. Under the protection of the bodyguards, they came to the trial smoothly. At this time, there were already many people sitting in the court. Molly and Allen had made the reservation. So they sat down. A vicious gaze was fixed on the back of Molly. Following the gaze, Molly saw a well-dressed middle- aged woman staring at her. A smile appeared on Molly''s lips. Since it was her, it was not strange to have such a look. They were not on good terms in the first ce, and now Molly was about to send her son to prison. If she could still greet her with a smile at this time, Molly thought that it would be too terrified! Seeing the smile on Molly''s face, Kevin''s mother picked up her bag and walked towards her. "Miss. Molly, my son has offended you, but you don''t have to take revenge like this. His reputation and career have been destroyed. What else do you want?" Tears streamed down her face as she said, "No matter what mistake he made, it should be enough for him to get such a result. Miss. Molly, please let go of my child, okay?" Her voice was not low. Although the trial had not yet begun, it was still quiet in the hall, so everyone should have heard what Kevin''s mother said. Immediately, someone looked at Molly in a strange way. Molly sneered in her heart. She really didn''t know if it should be said that Kevin''s mother was brainless. ''Did she say it so loudly to make everyone misunderstand that I am taking revenge on Kevin? Did she want to turn a murderer into a victim with just a few words?'' ''No way!'' ''Does she feel I can''t pretend to be pitiful?'' Thinking of this, Molly pushed away Allen, who was about to stand in front of her, and stood face to face with Kevin''s mother with a smile on her face all the time. "Mrs. Tang, I don''t understand what you mean. What do you mean by offending me? What do you mean by ruining his career and reputation? Can you exin it to me, Mrs. Tang?" Molly''s steady posture irritated Kevin''s mother even more. "How dare you say that you didn''t do it?!" "What did I do?" The smile on Ellie''s face was reced by a bit of majesty. "Can I ask someone to tie me up and not eat for a few days just to frame your son? Do you think it''s reasonable?" Although Kevin''s mother also knew that what Molly said was right, she could only hold on with her neck and said, "Why is it unreasonable?! You are young and have a lot of ideas. Maybe you are ying a trick to frame my Kevin!" "Then I yed the self injury trick and went to the hospital?" It is not necessary for me to do that!" "You..." She pointed at Molly with her index finger. Allen had been trying hard to suppress his anger. Seeing her like this, he immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Molly. "Put your hand down!" It''s really a bluff for Allen to pull a long face. Look, such a shrewish person as Kevin''s mother was frightened by his words and took her hand back. Molly hooked his finger under the table, and said to Kevin''s mother, "Your son''s matter is almost set. I can''t help you, and I don''t want to help either. If you have time to mess around with me here, you''d better take advantage of this time to pray that your son will do less harm to the world, so that he can After saying that, she didn''t even look at the livid face of Kevin''s mother and pulled Allen to sit down. When the trial was about to begin, a man in suit and leather shoes rushed in and looked around to see if there was any spare seat. "Denny? Why is he here?" Allen saw him first. Squinting her eyes, Molly smiled, "I knew he woulde today!" "Why?" Allen''s expression was a little strange. "When did you two get along so well?" Hearing the sour words in her ears and looking at his expression, Molly knew that he was thinking in a wrong way. "What are you thinking about? He came here not for me, but for his sister!" Molly briefly described the story of Denny''s sister to Allen. At this moment, Denny also saw Molly and Allen. He walked quickly towards them. "Miss. Molly Mr. Allen, you are here too. It seems that you came early and I have no seat now." Allen nodded his head in response, while Molly exchanged a few words with him. At that time, someone beside Allen made a seat, and Denny sat down here. The judge announced the beginning of the trial. The suspects were brought up one by one. Atst, Kevin was convicted of kidnapping and intentional homicide. He was sentenced to life imprisonment and deprived of political rights for the rest of his life. The two crimes were punishments at the same time. Chapter 161 Go To The Company Together Chapter 161 Go To The Company Together Hearing the verdict, Molly knew that the sentence was light, but it was normal. Even if Kevin''s parents wanted to cut off the rtionship with him, they couldn''t really watch Kevin die. However, Molly didn''t care. She saw that Allen frowned. Instead, she took his hand andforted him silently. Molly sneered in her heart. Shooting him was really too easy! Life imprisonment was the best for Kevin. Molly wondered if the arrogant Kevin could still maintain his integrity in prison. Looking at Kevin who was escorted by the police, Molly smiled yfully. After they left, Allen and Molly were also chased by reporters when they went out. But they didn''t dare to ask any questions when they saw Allen''s dark face. Back in the car, Allen punched the steering wheel hard. "Hey, be gentle. This is my car! What if it is broken?" When Molly looked at the steering wheel, her heart ached for a while, but what made her more distressed was his red hand. "I bought this car," Allen answered confidently. "It''s mine if you give it to me!" Molly answered, not to be outdone. Hearing this, Allen''s face darkened. Molly shrugged. She had no choice but to coax her fiance. "Okay, okay. Why are you so angry?" Molly quickly leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. "Tell me, N?velDrama.Org is the owner. let me hear." How could Allen not take advantage of this? He grabbed her and gave her a hot kiss. Then he hugged her, who was breathless, and asked, "Molly, are you satisfied with the judgment of Kevin?" Leaning against his chest, Molly felt sleepy and said, "No matter what I am satisfied with or not, he has already been sentenced. Besides, Kevin also has a life imprisonment. That''s it." "But I''m not satisfied!" Allen''s eyes darkened, "His crimes are more than enough to sentence him to death. Why did he only be sentenced to a life imprisonment today?" Molly pushed him away, got out of his arms and looked at him quietly. After a while, she burst into Allen gritted his teeth and said, "Isn''t it a big deal?" "Yes, but not really!" Molly stopped smiling, took his hand and interlocked with his ten fingers, raising it and shaking it in front of her eyes. "Allen, look, we two are hand in hand. In the future, we two need to go through it together. As for Kevin, he is just a passer-by in our lives. If he doesn''t leave now, he has to leave sooner orter." "As long as you find the person who can apany you to go hand in hand, as long as you remember what you have experienced and are grateful to the person who helped you, you don''t need to take anything else seriously." "We can encounter difficulties because of him, but we can''t let him affect our normal life. After all, the most important person is the person in front of us." Speaking of this, Molly smiled again. "Besides, he is now in prison for life imprisonment. I think that it is impossible to see him again, let alone be influenced by him." Allen took a deep breath and smiled, "You are more thorough than I am." "I have experienced a lot, so I can see through it." Molly smiled. Perhaps Allen thought she was joking, but Molly knew that what she said was true. She had changed not only her fate, but also her thoughts. She couldn''t stop hating him, but she knew what she should grasp. The danger made her understand a lot. She opened her eyes from the hospital and saw her haggard parents and Allen. Although they didn''t say how hard it was to find her, she could guess that they must have tried every means and used all the resources they could use. Today, when she saw Kevin being escorted in the court, the noble young man had be very embarrassed, and his eyes were somewhat evasive, which made Molly more determined. When Molly was at school, she always felt that it was unrealistic to choose a man to love deeply and wait for him to grow old. But now she clearly knew that she wanted to live such a life with Allen. Allen''s words interrupted Molly''s thoughts, "But it''s too easy for him!" "Not really!" Molly blinked her big eyes with a smile. "Didn''t you teach him a lesson when I was still in the hospital! Besides, if he wanted to stay in prison for a lifetime, he would probably go crazy even if he didn''t die! So I think that''s the best way. If they shoot him, he will be really lucky!" Allen was obviously in a better mood after being convinced by Molly''s words. He started the car and asked with a smile, "Do you have any nter? Go home or find a ce to y?" Molly looked at her watch. It was almost twelve o''clock at noon. "Let''s find a ce to have lunch first. After lunch, you should go to thepany to have a look!" Allen asked, "I''m going to thepany. Where are you going?" "I''m going home!" Allen frowned, "No, you''re the only one at home. I''m worried about you!" Although Molly thought Allen was making a mountain out of a molehill, she still suggested, "How about you send me to our mother''s house?" However, Allen shook his head again and said, "If you go back, our parents will definitely spend a lot of energy on you. They have been very tired these days. We''d better not bother them." "Then what do you think we should do?" Molly was also worried. Then an idea urred to her. "How many people are there in your office?" Allen said, "Of course I''m the only one in my office!" "Then let me go to thepany with you. I haven''t seen you working." "Okay, that''s it!" As soon as Molly finished her words, Allen made up his mind. Such a straightforward decision made her stunned. When she came to her senses, she didn''t know what to say. In order to let her work with him, Allen had secretly set a trap for her. With a smile on her face, Molly secretly reached out her hand to Allen''s waist, found a piece of soft meat and pinched it mercilessly. Looking at his painful expression, Molly was in a better mood. Allen smiled bitterly, looking at Molly who was humming a song and urging him to drive. "Let''s think about what to eat first and then decide which direction to drive." "I don''t know. Do you know what delicious food is nearby?" Allen began to search for the rmended food on the Inte, and then showed it to Molly. "Someone said that there is a nearby spicy crab which is very delicious!" "Spicy crabs? Forget it." Hearing the name, Molly immediately denied, "Your stomach is not good. Spicy crabs are too stimting." Allen didn''t care, "It doesn''t matter if I eat a little asionally!" "No!" Molly immediately raised her eyebrows. "Who had a stomachache all nightst time?" "That... Okay, okay, let''s not eat this." Looking at Molly''s eyes, Allen immediatelypromised, "Then let''s see what to eat..." After lunch, Allen drove to thepany. Molly looked at the office building in front of her. The sign of LT technology was hanging on it. Allen stretched out his hand and pulled her, "Let''s go. I''ll take you in." Walking to the hall on the first floor, Molly caught many people''s attention, but she could understand. After all, the boss who hadn''t been to thepany for several days came today, and he was holding a woman''s hand. How could they not be curious? Therefore, as soon as they passed the corner, they heard the discussions of the crowd behind them. "Well, bosses!" "Yes. Who is the woman he is holding? She seems to be very close to our boss." "She must be the fiancee of our boss." "What! Boss has a fiancee? When did it happen?" "You don''t know that. Come on, let me tell you..." They talked in a low voice, but Molly and Allen were able to hear what they said. Standing at the corner and listening to the gossip about her, Molly was speechless. She really didn''t know that she could be a bitch. She thought that the rumor was really untrustworthy! Allen didn''t look much better than her. The noise outside was getting louder and louder. With a straight face, Allen went outside and said, "You don''t need to work, do you?" It was quiet outside immediately. When Allen came back to Molly, she looked at him with a strange expression. "What''s wrong?" Molly touched his handsome face and said, "I believe you now!" Allen was confused, "What do you believe?" "As Edward said, your straight face can scare people to cry!" Allen''s face froze, but he quickly adjusted it. He raised Molly''s chin and said with a yful smile, "Will you be afraid?" Molly''s heart beat faster and her face turned red. "I... I''m not your employee. What should I be afraid of?" Allen smiled and didn''t continue to tease her, but pulled her forward. While walking, Allen told Molly about thepany''s situation, "My office is on the thirty-six floor, and there are only my office and the Secretary Office on that floor. It''s quite quiet." The two walked into the elevator together. Allen reached out one hand to press the button thirty-six and exined to Molly. The elevator stopped at the thirty-six floor. As soon as the door opened, they saw Edward standing outside with a smile. Molly was startled, so Allen asked him discontentedly, "What are you doing here?" Without changing his smile, Edward said, "I''ve heard that. I''ll check whether it''s true or not by myself. Since it''s true. I''m relieved!" After saying that, he stepped into the elevator and continued to say with a smile, "You two go into the office quickly. I''m going to work." Allen yelled at the elevator, "What''s wrong with you?" Chapter 162 Special Assistant Zhang Chapter 162 Special Assistant Zhang For Edward''s ridicule, Allen directly scolded Edward. Hearing that, Edward waved his hand with a good temper, but with an evil smile on his face. "Why do I think his smile looks so scary?" Molly scratched her own arm and said to Allen who was walking in front of her. "Leave him alone!" Allen was very familiar with Edward. "Who knows what he is up to secretly?" Hearing that, Molly was interested. "Do you two usually bully each other?" Allen turned around and shook his head, "It''s not each other. He bullied me unterally!" "Really?" Molly looked at Allen suspiciously. "Why do I usually see that you are bullying Edward?" Allen was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily, "That''s because you didn''t see it when he bullied me!" "And then I saw everything when you bullied Edward?" Molly rolled her eyes at Allen. "Why don''t I know when you are so unlucky?" Allen immediately hugged Molly and said in a spoiled tone, "Whose girlfriend are you? Why speak for Edward, not for me? Huh? " When Allen finished thest word, he blew on Molly''s face, which made her blush. Molly pushed Allen away immediately and said righteously, "I just help reason not to help dear!" Molly''s words somehow touched Allen''s heart. He put his head on Molly''s shoulder and chuckled, "Yes, you''re right. You just help reason not to help dear!" "Are you not angry now?" Molly was amused by Allen''s childish temper! "Why am I angry?" Thinking of something, Allen smiled and said, "Anyway, Edward and I are in your heart, he is reason and I am your dear. How can I be angry with an outsider?" Hearing that, Molly was stunned. After she understood what Allen meant, she just smiled indulgently and said, "Whatever you think." Allen''s office was pure ck and white, and only a few pots of potted nts were ced in the empty ce, which added some other colors to the office. The spacious desk,fortable leather sofa and the file cab behind it were basically the whole there was nothing useless here. Molly looked carefully at theyout of his office, as if she wanted to find a different Allen from here. Allen followed Molly and looked at her, without interrupting her. After a while, Molly finally stopped and said, "Your office looks good, but the environment seems a bit too serious." Allen pulled Molly to the sofa and sat down, "It''s okay. At that time, I thought the designer''s n was Okay, so I agreed. Anyway, it''s a ce for work. It''s better to be serious." Molly nodded, "Yes, you are right." Allen smiled, "Would you like something to drink? Let me get it for you. " With her chin in her hands, Molly said shyly, "Let Mr. Allen bring it for me in person. I''m so N?velDrama.Org is the owner. embarrassed!" Allen reached out and pointed her forehead, "So? Do you want it or not? " "Yes!" Molly avoided his finger, a face "you are bored to death" appearance. "Make me a cup of coffee and a cup of ck tea for yourself." Allen said, "Can I make myself a cup of coffee too?" Molly grinned, gritted her teeth and asked, "What do you think?" "Okay, I see. A cup of coffee and a cup of ck tea." Allen stood up and said reluctantly, "How long haven''t I drunk coffee?" "If your stomach can recover soon, you can drink coffee every day, I can leave you alone." Molly grinned, "But now you are..." Allen went to the tea room dejectedly, while Molly sat on the sofa and waited leisurely. ng! ng! ng... There was a knock on the door. Hearing that, Molly frowned slightly. Thinking that Allen might not be able to open the door with something in his hand, she stood up from the sofa and was about to open the door. While walking, Molly said, "I thought you would need some more time. Why did you finish it so soon?" Before Molly could reach the door, the door was pushed open from the outside. The people inside and outside the door were stunned to see each other. To Molly''s surprise, the person outside the door was not Allen, but a woman in professional clothes. She looked very capable, slender and delicate. If the woman walked out, she would definitely attract many men''s attention. Molly frowned slightly. Molly was looking at the person opposite. It was obvious that the person opposite was also paying attention to Molly. "Who are you?" "Who are you looking for?" The two of them spoke one after another, and neither of them was willing topromise first. "Special assistant Zhang, why are you here?" Coincidentally, Allen came out of the tea room, looked at the two people standing opposite and asked. Special assistant Zhang quickly sorted out her expression and said solemnly to Allen, "Mr. Allen, I heard that you came to thepany today. I have a few documents for you to review." Looking at the tray in his hand, Allen frowned slightly and said, "Let''s go inside and talk. Don''t stand at the door!" Special assistant Zhang took a look at Molly, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Although her expression disappeared quickly, it was enough time to be seen. Molly snorted. It turned out that this woman was still a green tea bitch! Molly nced at Allen angrily. ''It''s all your fault!'' However, Allen didn''t understand what Molly meant. He thought Molly wanted to drink coffee, so he quickly handed her the coffee on the tray and said in a ttering tone, "Your coffee." Special assistant Zhang''s eyes widened. ''Was this the boss who was serious about work and indifferent to others in her eyes? Why did she feel something different?'' Taking over the coffee, Molly took a stealthy look at the expression on Special assistant Zhang''s face. Of course, Molly didn''t miss the surprise in Special assistant Zhang''s eyes. Molly was a little relieved. "Allen, who is this?" Molly took a sip of coffee. It tasted good. Allen looked at Special assistant Zhang, who was standing still, and replied, "This is Special assistant Zhang." WTF Molly was speechless about the brief introduction of Allen. ''You have just called her name. Don''t I know her surname and position?'' After listening to Allen''s introduction, Molly took the initiative to walk forward and shake hands with her. "Hello, Special assistant Zhang!" "Hello!" Special assistant Zhang didn''t understand what Molly meant. She looked at Allen in confusion, hoping that he could exin. Allen frowned. Although he didn''t think it was necessary to tell his subordinates so much, Special assistant Zhang was still the one who worked with him. If she didn''t know the identity of Molly, it would not only offend Molly, but also cause unnecessary misunderstanding. So Allen took Molly''s hand and said. "Special assistant Zhang, let me introduce to you. This is my fiancee, Molly Su." "Fiancee?" This word was like a bomb in Special assistant Zhang''s mind. "Mr. Allen, you already have a fiancee?" Allen''s face turned cold, "That''s none of your business!" Special assistant Zhang was stunned, "I''m sorry, Mr. Allen! I... " Before Special assistant Zhang could finish her words, Allen interrupted her, "Put the documents on the table first. I''ll read themter." When Special assistant Zhang put the things on the table and stood still, Allen frowned and asked, "Is there anything else?" "No, no." Special assistant Zhang replied, waving her hand. Allen nodded, "Since there is nothing else, you can go out first!" In a daze, Special assistant Zhang replied, "Okay." After the door of the office was closed, Molly got rid of Allen''s hand and sat on the other side. Looking at his own hand that was shook off, Allen was stunned. "Why are you angry all of a sudden?" "Leave me alone!" Molly answered coldly, turning her head away from Allen. "You are my fiancee. How could I not care about you!" Allen moved his body and sat next to Molly. "Come on, tell me why you are angry." "Who is that woman?" Molly turned around and asked angrily. "Special assistant Zhang!" Allen answered seriously. "Who let you answer her position?" Molly pushed him angrily. "I asked you what her name is." "Well..." Allen was stunned and scratched his head with embarrassment. "I don''t remember." This unexpected answer made Molly speechless. Her original jealousy was now at a loss whether to cry or tough. What was she thinking just now? Why did she think that Allen had something to do with this woman? "You don''t even remember the names of your subordinates. How did you be their boss?" Allen touched his nose and said shyly, "As a boss, I don''t have to remember everyone''s name, do I? It''s normal that I can''t remember so many people. I just need to know their positions and responsibilities. I don''t need to pay attention to other things. " Molly, "..." ''Although I don''t think you should do this, I still think it makes sense.'' "Then how did she be your special assistant?" Allen replied at once, "The recruitment is open to the public. I thought she was capable. At that time, I alsocked a special assistant, so I let her stay." Molly nodded, took a look at Allen, and said tentatively, "Special assistant Zhang is beautiful and graceful." "Really?" Allen showed an understanding smile, "But I still think you are the most beautiful!" Oh my God! In just a few days, Allen was good at sweet words! Molly was satisfied to hear that! Molly was satisfied with his answer. She kissed Allen on the cheek and said, "You have a good taste!" Molly''scent look made Allen''s eyes look deep, Allen wished he could press Molly on the sofa to have a good intimate. But it was just a thought. Allen pulled Molly into his arms again and asked with a snicker, "Molly, were you jealous just now?" Chapter 163 Have You Forgotten Chapter 163 Have You Forgotten "Molly, were you jealous just now?" Allen snickered around Molly''s ear. Molly pushed him with her elbow and said, "Go away!" With a cheeky smile on his face, Allen said, "No way! I only want to be with you." "Shame on you!" Molly said to him with a smile. "Mr. Zhang just sent you the document. Go and read it quickly!" Allen still ng to Molly and asked, "Then can you give me a kiss?" Molly was amused by him. "Can I give you a p?" Allen shook his head decisively. "Then go to work now!" Allen cast a intive nce at her and walked towards his desk dejectedly. He muttered, "I''m so pitiful. I''ve worked hard every day but no one cares about me." Molly looked at him andughed secretly. Then she made her look serious and said to him, "Come here!" Allen didn''t know what Molly wanted to do, but he came over obediently. "What''s wrong?" Molly pulled him down andnded a kiss on his cheek naturally. Molly saw him be surprised and then she smiled and said, "Are you satisfied this time? Go to work now!" "I didn''t feel it just now. Can you kiss me again?" As soon as he finished his words, he saw that Molly had a straight face. He quickly changed his words, "Okay, I see. I''ll go to work now." Sitting on the sofa and ying games on the tablet, Molly turned around and saw Allen working hard there. When Allen was working, hepletely put away his cheeky smile in front of Molly and he was serious. He would frown if there was something wrong, and when he saw a better n, he would be rxed. Molly seldom saw Allen behave like this. She was surprised and happy at the same time. Gradually, she was attracted by him. Molly looked at him and she couldn''t help smiling. At this moment, Allen looked up at her and smiled, "What''s wrong? Are you attracted by me?" Hearing that, Molly became shy at once and she lowered her head to y on the iPad. "Don''t be distracted when you are working." "Okay, my darling." Molly was stunned, but she still felt sweet in her heart. "You are so talkative. Don''t say anything more!" Allen lowered his head and smiled without saying anything. Then he began to work seriously. Molly was still ying games on the tablet while peeking at Allen who was working. She was still very happy in her heart. All of a sudden, Allen''s face changed and he threw the document back on the desk. "What''s wrong?" Molly was really surprised to see him like this. She quickly stood up and walked to him. Allen reached out his hand to stop her, "Nothing. You can just sit there." "Oh," replied Molly, and then she sat on the sofa. It was not because she was not worried about him, but because she believed in Allen''s ability. Since he said that there was nothing wrong, she knew that he could handle it well. Allen picked up thendline phone on the table and dialed a number, "Inform all the department directors to have a meeting in the meeting room in ten minutes!" After Allen hung up the phone, he walked up to Molly and squatted down. He said, "Molly, I''m going to have a meeting in the meeting room. Will you stay with me or in the office?" "I''d better stay in the office." Molly said with a smile, "I don''t know much about yourpany''s affairs, nor did I understand what happened in the past. I can have a rest in the office." Hearing that Molly wanted to have a rest, Allen asked in a hurry, "Are you ufortable?" "I''m fine." Molly held his hand and said with a smile. "I just want to take a break. Don''t ask too much." After making sure that there was really no problem with her, Allen felt relieved. He stretched out his hand to pull up Molly and said, "Come with me." He held Molly''s hand and pushed the wall slightly. A crack appeared on the wall, and Allen pushed again. There was aplete room in it. Allen pulled her into the room and stopped beside a big bed. The bed had been made, but the quilt or something like that hadn''t been put on the bed. Allen let go of Molly''s hand and walked to a cab. He took out clothes and covered the bed. "This is a lounge which is set up by thepany." Allen turned around and smiled at Molly, "Although I haven''t lived here before, the things in it are still perfect. Usually, someone wille here to clean the room. If you are tired, you can have a rest here for a while. We can go home after I finish dealing with things." Molly looked around and nodded her head with satisfaction. She joked, "The environment is good. If you make me angry one day, I won''t worry about you even if I kick you out of the house." Hearing her words, Allen raised his eyebrows, "Will you drive me out " Molly raised her head proudly and said, "Why not?" Seeing that Allen was getting closer and closer to her, Molly pushed him away in a hurry and said, "It''s almost time. You''d better go to the meeting room!" Allen raised his hand to look at his watch. It was indeed the time to go. "Then you can have a rest first. I will be back soon. If you need anything, you can go to the secretary office to ask them for help!" "Got it." After that, Molly didn''t forget to grumble, "You are just a busybody now. You have so many things to deal with!" Allen returned to his office and picked up the documents he had thrown on the table. Then, he walked quickly to the meeting room. When he arrived at the meeting room, only Edward was there. Seeing Allene in, Edward immediately stood up. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened that made you ask everyone to have a meeting in such a hurry? " Allen handed the document in his hand to him and said, "Look at this!" "What''s this?" Edward was confused and then he took it over. After reading it clearly, he reacted more strongly than Allen. He threw the document on the table of the meeting room with a bang. "Who on earth did this?" "We have been preparing this technology for nearly three years. Just when it is about to be put into production, the program has already been put into the market. How could such a coincidence happen " Allen shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure there''s a mole in thepany, and the mole must be in a high position. There might be more than one mole." "Yes." Edward pped hard on his leg and said, "Let''s find out the mole first!" Allen nodded his head, "But we still have to be careful not to alert the enemy. It''s very likely that the first one to show weakness is not the biggest mole." Edward agreed to his words. Hearing the footsteps from outside, he said, "Let''s put it aside first. They should be here as well." By the time all the people came over, Allen and Edward had already sat in their own seats. The directors of the different departments found their own seats and wondered in their hearts, ''Mr. Allen hasn''t been to thepany for a few days, and now he is calling for an emergency meeting. What happened '' When everyone was seated, Allen knocked on the table with the documents in his hands and said, "I haven''t been to thepany for a few days. You''ve been working hard these days." Everyone was stunned and they didn''t know what Allen meant. Regardless of their reaction, Allen continued saying, "But today, as soon as I arrived at thepany, I found a big surprise. " Lying on the bed in the lounge, Molly tossed and turned but she was unable to fall asleep. She was not sleepy at all, and what she said to Allen was just to make him focus on his work. Thinking of the terrible expression on Allen''s face when he saw the document, Molly was curious about the content of the document. After thinking for a while, she sat up from the bed and put on her coat. Then, she walked to the secretary office next door. It must be arranged by Allen. As soon as the staff saw Molly, they greeted her warmly, "What can I do for you?" "Where is the meeting room, please?" asked Molly. "Mr. Allen went to the twenty-fourth floor. If you want to go there, let me take you there, okay?" After hesitating for a while, Molly decided not to go. She turned around and went back to the office. Sitting in the office, she couldn''t help but think of the scene of their life. Although they quarreled with each other from time to time, the overall style was still warm and sweet. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was inevitable for two people to have a quarrel when they lived together, and Molly never wanted to avoid it. Thinking of her previous life, she and Kevin didn''t seem to quarrel with each other before, but what was the result? Molly couldn''t help smiling bitterly in her heart. But in the end, she ended up like that. Thinking of her previous life, Molly''s face froze. Yesterday, she seemed to have promised Allen to tell him something. She bit her lower lip and couldn''t help hesitating. She didn''t know whether to tell him or not and she was still thinking about how much she should tell him. She wondered whether Allen could ept it and how much he could ept. Molly had to consider all these questions in detail. It would be better if she didn''t tell him. Then she didn''t have to consider whether Allen would ept it or not. But if she didn''t say it, it would always be a thorn in Allen''s heart. If he couldn''t get rid of it, big problems would appear sooner orter. ''If I tell him... Can he ept it? If he couldn''t ept it, will we really break up with each other?'' Thinking of the possibility that they would break up, Molly felt sad in her heart. At this moment, Allen came in with several people. They should be the people in thepany, but Molly didn''t know anyone except Edward. Seeing that Molly was sitting on the sofa, Allen was slightly stunned, but soon he raised the corners of his mouth and said softly, "Didn''t you go to bed?" Molly adjusted her mood silently and said with a smile, "I couldn''t fall asleep, so I got up." Looking at the crowd, Molly said hesitantly, "Do you want to discuss something? I''ll go to the lounge now. " "You don''t have to." Allen stopped her in a hurry, "Just sit here. I just have a few words with them." The two of them didn''t drive home until Allen had arranged the work and finished today''s work. When taking a shower, Molly was still thinking about how to tell Allen about the thing, but when she came out of the bathroom, he seemed to be asleep on the bed. Molly let out a sigh of relief secretly and tiptoed to the other side of the bed. As soon as shey down, the man beside her turned around. "Molly, don''t you think you have forgotten something " Chapter 164 Confession Chapter 164 Confession "Molly, do you think that you have forgotten something?" Molly stopped at once when she heard his words. Allen waited for a while, but he didn''t get any response from Molly for a long time. He was a little disappointed. Although he was not happy, he would not force her to tell him if she was really unwilling to say it. Allen was unhappy, and so was Molly. She had been hesitating when she was in the car, but she still didn''t know whether to tell him or not until now. The longer the silencested, the more depressed Allen felt. Finally, he put down his hand on Molly''s shoulder and said disappointedly, "Since you don''t want to talk about it, then forget it. It''ste now and let''s go to bed. You have to get up early to work tomorrow." Then he turned off the light at the bedside. The room fell into darkness. Molly opened her eyes and indistinctly saw Allen''s face in the darkness. His closed eyes, his pursed lips and his frown were all trying to express his unhappiness. It seemed that he way saying, "I''m unhappy. I''m angry." Molly was a little anxious. For a moment, she wanted to run away from this ce. She wanted to avoid the unhappy Allen. And she wanted to go to the guest room or go outside. As long as she was not here, she wouldn''t see the angry Allen. Her remaining sense told her that she couldn''t do that. If she really ran away today, this matter would never have an end. Thinking of her previous life and the past, Molly gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She would tell him about it. ''I will tell you. The worst result is...'' Molly''s heart trembled. She didn''t dare to think more. She closed her eyes and suddenly opened them after a while. ''The worst thing is that he couldn''t ept it and he leaves me.'' If Allen really left her, she had to consider whether he was worth her trust for the rest of her life, and whether there was something wrong with her senses. Molly made up her mind. She gently pushed Allen. Although there was no response, she was sure that he was not asleep, so she continued to say something on her own. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I don''t know how to tell you. Maybe you are confused about what I will sayter, or you don''t believe my words and you will think that my brain is out of function. But no matter what you think, I beg you to listen to me carefully." Allen didn''t say anything, but held Molly in his arms. Molly''s eyes were filled with tears. She almost cried out. Allen always behaved like this. When he was angry and didn''t talk to you, he would still let you know that he was by your side. As long as you said something to him, he would always listen to you. "In fact, I have died once..." As soon as she finished her words, Molly felt that Allen''s hand around her tightened. He also med her in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense!" "It''s not nonsense." Molly wiped away the tears on his pajamas and said, "I just came back to life." Then Molly told Allen about thest time she met Kevin. She told him about their story and their marriage, including the days after their marriage. "After I married him, he started to manage thepany. I stayed at home every day and didn''t do much work. At the beginning, he went home every day. About five monthster, I was pregnant." Speaking of this, Molly could not help but smile bitterly. "It made me so happy. I really looked forward to the arrival of the new life, so I put most of my energy on the unborn child. Naturally, I had neglected him and I couldn''t take good care of him." "One day, I realized that I was too careless about him recently, so I was going to visit him in the passionately... It''s inevitable for me to have a conflict with him. During this process, my child who was five months old died. " Although Molly no longer had any feelings for Kevin, when she thought of that child, she was sad. And her heart still twitched. It was the child she had been pregnant for five months, and it was a part of her body. She had been looking forward to its arrival all the time. How could she bear it when it suddenly disappeared? Molly told everything to him, including the time when she came back and the things she had done. Finally, she said, "I''ve finished. I know it may not be eptable for you, but I hope..." Molly was too proud to make such a request. Allen didn''t make a response for a long time after she finished her words, perhaps because he was stunned by her words or he couldn''t ept it. Molly felt bitter in her heart. She didn''t want to stay in such an environment for any time. "Maybe you need to think it over today. Then I want to go to the guest room. Let''s talk about the thing tomorrow!" She fled away in panic. After Allen thought over what Molly had said, he patted the bed angrily. If he had known that Kevin had done this to Molly, it would be so easy for Kevin to leave a few days ago. He wouldn''t feel satisfied even if he hit Kevin. He treated Molly as his treasure in his hand and he didn''t even dare to say a bad word to her. How could he let others hurt her? When he came to his senses, he found that Molly was no longer around him. He had vaguely heard that Molly wanted to go to the guest room just now. When he figured out the meaning of this sentence, Allen immediatelyughed angrily. Did Molly think that he didn''t deserve her trust? Allen was a little angry. He was thinking about how he would deal with Molly when he found herter. They hadn''t cleaned up all the guest rooms in their apartment. The only room which they could live in immediately was Allen''s former room. Allen put on his clothes and then he got out of bed and walked to the next room. Allen felt lucky that Molly didn''t lock the door when he seeded in opening the door. Sure enough, a figure arched on the bed of the bedroom. The door was opened with a loud sound, but she didn''t make any movements as if she was asleep. Allen walked over quietly and saw Molly staring at the ceiling. She seemed to be in a daze. Allen sat on the edge of the bed and bent over. He kissed Molly on her face. "Why are you here?" He looked around and said with a dirty smile, "Are you tired of staying in your room and then you want to change the environment so you go to my room? Then why don''t you tell me? Are you warm in bed alone? " As he spoke, Allen opened the quilt andy down on the bed. After being held in Allen''s arms, Molly hadn''t reacted yet. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, as if she was frightened. Allen kissed her on the cheek and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong? Tell me why you are here. " With great difficulty, Molly said in a hoarse voice, "You still call me baby?" Raising his eyebrows, Allen asked, "What''s wrong? I can''t call you baby now? You don''t want me to call you in that way? Then who do you want to call you? " Allen''s series of questions made Molly confused, "Did you hear what I said in the room?" Allen nodded his head, "Of course I did." "Do you believe me?" Allen hesitated for a while and said, "What should I say? If someone else told me this, I would think he was joking, but I believe what you said. Because I know you won''t lie to me." Hearing that, Molly was still a little confused. "Aren''t you angry?" "Angry? Do you mean I am angry with you?" Allen was a little confused and then he smiled with self- mockery. "I''m not that broad-minded. When I know that my lover used to belong to another person, I can''t still act as if nothing had happened." He turned to look at Molly and said, "But I don''t think I have the right to be angry. You didn''t know me in your previous life, and you didn''t betray anyone in that situation. Although I''m angry that you have suffered a lot, I really don''t have the right to be angry about what happened in your previous life." Molly threw herself into his arms and said in a choked voice, "No, you have the right. Only you have the right to do this. You should be angry. I''m sorry!" "I''m not angry. Aren''t you satisfied?" Allen hurriedly hugged her and tried tofort her in a soft voice, "Don''t cry. If you really say so, I should make a self-criticism. Why didn''t I stay with you in your previous life? In this way, I could help you see clearly the character of Kevin. He was really a scum. In this way, you didn''t have to suffer in your previous life, and I could also ask you to go home with me. What a perfect thing!" Amused by Allen''s yful look, Molly smiled with tears in her eyes. She patted on Allen''s chest and said, "Don''t say that. I don''t like you who is such a silly man in my previous life." "Ah, you don''t like me." Allen lowered his head dejectedly, "Then I''d better go out." Seeing that he was serious, Molly quickly pulled him back and said, "s, I don''t like you in my previous life, but I''m quite satisfied with you in this life. Don''t leave now. Come and warm up my bed!" However, Allen still got out of bed without hesitation. He just held Molly and the quilt in his arms. Hearing Molly''s scream, Allen said with a snicker, "My queen, this room has not been cleaned for a long time. I think you''d better move to the next room. As for me, I..." Speaking of this, he probably paused and said, "I will continue warming up your bed!" Although she had experienced many hardships, she knew people well. Molly seemed to be cruel, but in fact, she was softhearted. When she was angry, doing something against her or suppressing her could only make things worse. On the contrary, if someone gave in to her at the right time and stimted her sympathy, sometimes things would be over.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was the same when she was depressed. Although she was born in a rich family, she was not very hot-tempered. She felt satisfied with a simple coaxing. It was still manly to beg for mercy and show weakness. If he couldn''t coax his wife well, it was useless to be manly. Chapter 165 When Will We Get Married Chapter 165 When Will We Get Married "It''s okay to sleep with you no matter where we are, we can stay here tonight. But after all, the room hasn''t been cleaned up for a long time. There''s no need to deal with it since we have a better choice. So let''s go back to sleep tonight." While walking, Allen whispered some satisfying words in Molly''s ear. "Put me down. I''ll walk myself," said Molly. She felt happy in her heart. "Shh!" Allen smiled, "Since you don''t wear shoes, it''s better for me to hold you." Anyway, only they were in the house. It was indeed morefortable to be held by Allen in his arms than to walk. Moreover, Molly just said those words, so she was not veryfortable at this time. She could be closer to him in this way. It could be said that she was longing for it. She put her hands around his neck and said softly, "If you don''t give me shoes, what should I do when I get up tomorrow?" "Why are you so stupid?" Allen touched her head gently and said, "I''m here with you. Tell me wherever you want to go. I''ll carry you there! " Molly looked up at him and asked, "Do you want me to go out with you?" "Yes!" Allen nodded his head without hesitation, "I''ll hold you wherever you go." "No!" Hearing that, Allen looked at her with a sly smile and said, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I will be tired?" Molly didn''t think so and she said, "I''m not afraid that you''ll be tired. I''m just not as shameless as you are!" Allen carried Molly back to the room and put her on the bed. Then hey beside her and stared at her without blinking. This made her felt a little frightened in her heart. "What... What are you doing?" Molly saw that Allen got close to her face and then he gave her a kiss. Allen looked at her with a smile and said wickedly, "I want to have sex with you." Molly widened her eyes in surprise. She couldn''t believe her ears. Did she hear it wrong? She must have misheard. In her impression, how could such an upright Allen say such shameless words? Molly turned over andy on Allen''s body. She put her hands around his neck and shouted, "Ah! Allen, what did you say just now? I must have misheard you, right? " "No." Allen held her hand with a smile, "Let go of me! Are you going to murder your husband? " Being pressed against the bed by Allen, Molly was still in a daze. "Why did you say that just now? Don''t you know how shameless you are? " "I know." Allen kissed her with a smile, "But I do want to do that!" Molly was a little shocked, but she could understand. After all, Allen was now a young man who was in his twenties, and it was inevitable for him to have such a need since he was an energetic man. However, in daily life, she didn''t have the same desire unless Allen said it. Molly didn''t feel scared when he said it out. If others had the same situation as the two of them, they would have sex with each other for many times. She thought to herself whether she should have sex with him or not. Looking at her dull look, Allen burst intoughter, "Well, don''t worry. I have said that I won''t touch you unless we get married. I won''t break my promise. It''s gettingte and we''ve been talking for a long time. Let''s go to bed! " Holding her in his arms, Allen adjusted afortable posture. But just as he closed his eyes, his hand was pulled by Molly. He turned his head and saw the little girl in his arms. She said with a red face, "In fact, if you really want to do, there is no problem for me..." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Allen was stunned. Looking at the woman in his arms, who looked shy but actually not shy at all, he could not helpughing loudly. "Hey! Why are youughing at? " It was not easy for Molly to speak out what she had thought for a long time. He didn''t make a response but smiled. Molly pinched him hard on the waist and turned her back to ignore him. Allen felt the pain in his waist and found that the woman beside him was angry. He stoppedughing and shook the person beside him, "Molly, are you angry?" Molly snorted and said nothing. Allen smiled helplessly and asked softly, "Tell me why you are angry." Molly still didn''t answer. Allen turned around and closed his eyes. He was ready to sleep. Allen was startled by the sudden sob. He forcefully pulled the quilt away and pulled her out of it. As expected, he saw Molly crying with red eyes and the tears were dripping down. Seeing this scene, Allen felt very sorry for her. He quickly held her in his arms and gently asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? " After a long while, Molly sobbed andined, "You dislike me!" Allen retorted at once, "I don''t dislike you." "You do!" Mollyined with tears in her eyes. Allen was really anxious now. If he couldn''t exin it clearly today, he thought that the two of them would quarrel with each other in the future. He sat up and pulled Molly up who was against him. "Come on, tell me when I dislike you." Molly took a nce at him without saying anything, but the expression on her face showed that she thought Allen knew the things. If she didn''t tell him, it was impossible for Allen not to find the reason. He carefully recalled the conversation between the two of them. It was definitely not the things which happened before the two of them went back to this room, and then it was the things what happened between the two of them afterwards. Allen thought about it carefully. First of all, it was about the shoes. They were still very sweet at that time. It was definitely not at that time. Then the two of them yed a joke... Allen couldn''t help but hit his forehead with his hand. ''Why am I so mean? Why am Iughing at that time?'' "Honey, I don''t mean to dislike you." He exined to Molly in a hurry, "Iugh because I am so happy to hear that you are willing to be with me. It''s not what you think..." "When do you have sex with me?" Allen was stunned by this question, "After marriage." Although Molly had a cold face now but her ears turned red when Allen looked her carefully. "But I don''t want to wait until we get married." "Ah!" Allen was stunned. Did Molly mean that she was willing to have sex with him? Molly put her fair arms around his neck and said, "Allen, I don''t want to wait until we get married. I want to..." Speaking of this, Molly was like a red shrimp because of shyness. Although she was a little embarrassed, she still looked into Allen''s eyes and said, "Allen, I want to have sex with you now." His sweetheart was in his arms and she looked at him shyly. If he could bear it at this time, he might not be a man and he might not be interested in sex at all. Allen felt a warm breath rushing to his head. Looking at the woman in his arms, he closed his eyes and opened them. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Have you really made up your mind? Will you regret it?" Molly shook her head firmly and said, "Since I have said so today, I won''t regret it for the rest of my life!" "Okay!" Allen''s voice became hoarse and obscure as if he wasck of water. He pushed Molly on the bed and kissed her crazily. When Molly opened her eyes, Allen had already got up. The room was tightly covered by the curtains, so she couldn''t tell the time now. She moved her body and immediately felt a burst of pain, as if she had been run over by a car. ''How many times has Allen had sex with me the day before? He used to be so serious, but now he bes such a beast.'' While cursing Allen in her mind, Molly sat up while rubbing her waist. Her body was clean and she wore a new pajama. It should have been done by Allen. She took the phone on the bedside table. It was already eleven o''clock. Then where could Allen go if he was not in the room? Molly didn''t believe that Allen would leave her alone at home at such a time. Molly turned around and saw a ss of water on the cupboard beside the bed. She picked it up and took a sip. Well, it was warm and it was the right time to drink. Holding a ss of water in her hand, she smiled unconsciously. Sometimes, Allen liked to keep what he wanted to say in his heart, but when she felt it carefully, she would find that he only expressed all his concern through actions. While she was thinking about him, Allen came in with a tray in his hand. Seeing that Molly was leaning against the head of the bed, he immediately raised a smile. "You''re awake. How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable?" Molly smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just feel that my whole body is almost broken up by you." Allen put the things in his hands on the cab, and then put a pillow around her waist. He was in a very good mood and said, "You almost break up? Let me help you reassemble it, okay? " Molly shook her head immediately to show her disagreement. "No! I guess I will be scattered faster if you want to reorganize me." "How could it be?" Although he said so, he did not put it into practice. After all, with Molly''s current physical condition, she might not be able to withstand his "rebuilding". "Are you hungry? I have made some porridge. Would you like some? " "Have you cooked porridge?" Molly looked at him suspiciously. "Is it okay to eat it?" Allen took the tray on the cab to her and said, "Have a taste and see if it''s edible." Molly took a look at the porridge on the tray. It was simple millet porridge, without any special features. It was even thicker than normal porridge, but it seemed to be okay to eat. She picked it up and had a taste. Yes, it was a little strange, but it didn''t affect her. Looking at Allen who was looking at her expectedly, Molly put the porridge into her mouth one by one. After that, she returned the empty bowl to Allen and said, "Not bad. Keep working hard in the future. Next time when I get upte, I can let you cook!" "Okay, you can teach me then." Allen tucked her in and said, "Molly, when do you think we two will get married?" Chapter 166 Get Married Or Not Chapter 166 Get Married Or Not Allen reached out and tucked the quilt for Molly. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Molly, when do you think it''s better for the two of us to get married?" Hearing Allen''s question, Molly became shy at once, but then she felt a little sad in her mind. After getting along with Allen for such a long time, Molly had thought that she knew him well enough. If Allen really wanted to marry her as soon as possible, he would definitely not ask her about the time when they would get married. Instead, he would say directly, "Let''s get married." It may because that he couldn''t make his mind, and then he asked her such a question. Was it because he didn''t want to marry her? ''I don''t think so!'' As soon as this thought came to her mind, Molly immediately denied it by herself. If he didn''t want to get married with her, he wouldn''t have asked her like this, especially after they had just Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g had sex with each other. Molly tried her best to calm herself down and forced a smile. "When do you want to get married?" After hesitating for a while, Allen held Molly''s face and said seriously, "I''ll tell you the truth, but don''t be angry after hearing it." Molly didn''t nod her head, but looked straight at him. ''Are you kidding me? You don''t want me to be angry after you say the thing. If you tell me now that you don''t want to get married with me, do I still have to be calm?'' ''It is too difficult for me to do that.'' The more Molly thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She was so sad that she almost burst into tears. Seeing that the situation was not good, Allen didn''t dare to ask for the guarantee of not being angry any more. He spoke out everything as if he was pouring beans into a bamboo tube. "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to get married. I really want to stand in the hall of marriage with you now and make a lifelong promise with you, but I..." Molly answered coldly, "But you regret it again. Now you don''t want to marry me." "How is that possible?" Hearing Molly''s words, Allen became more anxious. "I will never regret marrying you!" "Then what do you mean?" Molly looked at him coldly. "Then what do you mean?" Molly looked at him coldly. How could Allen not notice that she was angry? Looking at her hand outside the quilt, he couldn''t help grabbing it. Molly''s body was cold, and her hands were cold all year round. Even if she stayed in a room with a warm temperature, she was still very cold. On the contrary, Allen was in good health. His whole body was like a furnace, and Molly liked to stick to him when she was free. Therefore, there was a strange phenomenon that the two of them would lie on one side at night when they slept, but on the second morning, they would tightly hug each other. At the beginning, Molly refused to admit that she would roll into Allen''s arms voluntarily when she fell asleep. Until one day, Allen put a camera on the bedside and took aplete picture of their sleeping movements. The evidence was conclusive, and now Molly could not deny it. However, Molly was quite confident. When Allen made fun of her. She pinched his waist and asked him directly, "Are you my fiance Can''t I sleep with you and treat you as a pillow? " Allen could not refute. Of course, he had no objection to what Molly had done. He was very satisfied to be a pillow. But at this moment, when Allen held her hand, Molly wanted to struggle for free at once. She looked at him aggrievedly. ''Why do you still hold my hand since you have regretted?'' "Molly, don''t move! Listen to me! " Allen held her tightly. Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of him, Molly epted her fate. It seemed that she was saying, "Go ahead. I''ll listen to you, but if I''m not satisfied, I won''t let you go easily." Allen made up his mind and then he said, "I really want to marry you. I want to do it very much." He secretly looked at Molly''s face and felt that there was no big problem. Then he continued, "In fact, there is no problem with getting married now, but it breaks my n." Molly didn''t interrupt him and listened to him talking about his n. "I had thought I would consider getting married with you when I couldpete with Charles and have the ability to win the Cheng Family." Allen said with a smile, "But I didn''t expect that I would meet you. I fell in love with you easily." "ording to what you said, your engagement to me has broken your n, hasn''t it?" Although what Allen said made Molly feelfortable, she still cared about what he had said just now. Allen nodded his head and then he shook his head, "Yes, you are right. I really didn''t expect to be engaged so early. But it doesn''t matter. After all, engagement is different from marriage." Women were sensitive about this kind of things, and Molly was no exception. "What do you mean that engagement is different from marriage? Exin it to me clearly. " Allen wanted to beat himself remorsefully, "Molly, it''s not what you think! After all, I can stay unmarried for a long time after the engagement. In this way, it will be more convenient for me to carry out my n... " Before he could finish his words, Molly interrupted him with a sneer. She mocked herself or him, "So you are ming me for disturbing you!" "Molly!" Allen couldn''t stand Molly''s sarcastic tone, "You know that''s not what I mean!" "That''s what you mean!" Molly said with her red eyes. "That''s exactly what you mean. I had thought you didn''t have sex with me after the engagement because you were a responsible person. And you didn''t want to do such a thing too hastily. But I didn''t expect that you were lying to me. Woo... " Molly''s words also irritated Allen. Seeing that Molly was so excited, he got close to her and sealed the rest of her words with his mouth. Molly tried to push him away with her weak hands, as if she wanted to refuse him, or as if she wanted to hug him. It was not until Molly couldn''t breathe that Allen released her and let her take a deep breath. "Molly, can you let me finish my words?" Looking at Molly who was ring at him with red eyes, Allen felt more helpless. Molly turned her head away. She didn''t want to talk to him. Obviously, she also didn''t want to see him. Although Molly didn''t look at him, Allen had to say what he should say. Otherwise, he didn''t know what she was thinking about. "I just said that was my previous n. I don''t mean that I don''t want to get married now." Allen thought for a few seconds. "I didn''t mean that. It mainly because I have told my parents that I won''t get married if I don''t solve the matter which happened twenty years ago." Since he said so, it was easier for Molly to ept it. And at this time, she had thought clearly about those things. Looking at Allen''s performance this morning, she didn''t think he was like a bad man who would break up his words and refused to admit his mistakes. She thought too much. Now she heard the reason why he didn''t want to get married now. Although she was reluctant, Molly still understood him. Molly asked again, "When do you want to get married?" The same words brought different emotions into it, so did Allen. He looked at Molly who had calmed down and said. "I may get married after some time, at least let me do something to make the Cheng Family in a mess. By that time, we two will get married." After saying that, he looked at Molly''s face and added, "Don''t worry. I won''t break up my words." Allen was so nervous now and it made Molly in a good mood. She burst intoughter and said, "If you don''t keep your words, I will not let you go." Allen was surprised, "You finally smiled! Are you still angry?" Molly shook her head and said, "I won''t be angry if you make it clear to me." She pulled Allen closer to her and said, "You can do whatever you want. Anyway, if you don''t regret, I will definitely wait for you to marry me. I won''t marry anyone else, but you..." "Don''t make me wait too long." Molly said this in Allen''s ear. Her breath blew away his hair, and at the same time, his calm heart was disturbed by the affections in her words. Looking at her affectionate eyes, he was excited and then he kissed her hard with his arms around her. Molly was surprised and then she responded enthusiastically with her arms around his neck. The two people''s lips were connected, and the corners of their mouths were raised in a beautiful arc in order. After the kiss, Allen was in a good mood when he looked at the beautiful woman beside him. He couldn''t help kissing Molly''s cheek from time to time. Molly dodged him with a smile. "Well, you can''t stop, can you? Stay away from me quickly! It''s so annoying!" Allen wore a smile on his face and he dodged a little. Then he sped her waist, "Does your waist feel sore? Do you need me to massage it for you?" Molly didn''t realize that her waist was almost not hers until she was held by him like this. She nodded her head in a hurry. Allen smiled and let go of his hand. He took off the cushion behind him and let her lie on the bed. Then he took off his coat andy beside her. While rubbing it, he asked, "How do you feel? Is it so After eating and drinking enough, and being treated so gently, Molly almost fell asleepfortably. "Yes, it''sfortable." Leaning against his chest, Molly chuckled. "What are youughing at?" Hearing her smile, Allen also felt happy. "Nothing." Molly closed her eyes and rubbed her head against his body. After a while, she smiled and said, "Why are you always so hot? You are like a stove." "Isn''t it good?" Allen got close to her and kissed her on the cheek, "It just so happens that you are cold. Here you are. I can warm you up." "Okay." Molly nodded her head, and her hands became more restless. She rubbed his strong chest and touched his obvious abdominal muscles. She was ying happily. Molly didn''t realize that her hand was getting lower and lower. But Allen grabbed her hand in a hurry. "Stop ying, or you will have to satisfy my desire by yourself." Chapter 167 The Product Being Tested Chapter 167 The Product Being Tested Hearing what Allen said, Molly quickly stopped her hand and stuck out her tongue at him naughtily. Allen was very patient with her. He put her hair away. He saw her yawn and then he asked, "Are you still sleepy? Do you want to sleep a little longer?" Molly nodded her head in his arms. As soon as she closed her eyes, she opened them again and said to Allen seriously, "Sleep with me!" As for this request... Of course, Allen had no objection, although he was not sleepy. Molly leaned against him quietly. After a while, she opened her eyes and looked at him with a smile. "What if I can''t fall asleep?" With a smile in his eyes, Allen said, "Are you going to sleep or not?" "I don''t know." Molly looked at Allen up and down and finally fixed her eyes on his lips. Allen''s lips were a little thin, but the shape was very beautiful. Although he was always cold when he pursed his lips, Molly always wanted to kiss him when she looked at him. Thinking of this, she did it. Being stared at by Molly''s burning eyes, if Allen could still lie on the bed calmly, he would probably not be a man. So when Molly approached to him, he also kissed her. When his cold lips touched hers, they became hot at once. After the kiss, the breath of the two was a little unstable. Leaning against Allen, Molly slowly wore a smile. Seeing this, Allen was in a better mood. When he looked at Molly, he became softer. "How is it going? Are you still going to sleep? " Molly wrinkled her nose and said ufortably, "I''m sleepy, but I can''t fall asleep." Seeing her nose moving in an interesting way, he couldn''t help pinching it and said softly, "Then what should we do?" She nimbly dodged Allen''s hand. Molly pinched Allen''s nose to stop him from breathing. "Talk to me!" Allen agreed, "Okay. What do you want to say?" "Anything is okay." Molly shook her head and said, "Our house is so quiet!" "Of course, there are only the two of us at home." At this moment, Allen''s phone rang. It should be a message. Allen had to stop talking and turned on his phone. He frowned involuntarily when he read the message. Since Molly didn''t want to sleep, Allen sat up and took theptop aside. Molly looked at him and asked, "Do you still have work to do? Is there anything wrong with the Allen smiled apologetically, "I have something to do now. Please wait a moment. I''ll talk to youter." Since she knew that there had been a lot of things to deal with in hispany recently, Molly naturally wouldn''t force him to chat with her. So Allen leaned against the bed and looked at the documents that had just been sent from the without blinking. He really didn''t know what she was thinking about. After reading the document, Allen happened to see her behaviors. He couldn''t help feeling funny and knocked on her head, "What are you thinking about You look very serious." "Nothing. I''m just overthinking." Seeing that he had turned off theputer, Molly smiled and asked, "Have you finished the work?" Allen threw theputer aside and said, "Yes, I just checked the documents and deal with the work temporarily. I''ll talk about the details tomorrow in thepany." "Is the thing terrible?" Molly was a little worried. "How about you go to thepany and have a look?" "It''s a little tricky, but I can handle it." Allen didn''t hide the truth from Molly. "I won''t go to thepany today. I want to ask Edward to take care of thepany. I''ll go to the Cheng Family this afternoon." Molly was a little surprised. Since the two of them lived together, it was the first time that Allen proposed to go back to the Cheng Family. "Go back to the Cheng Family? Do you have anything to do with them? " "Nothing serious." After saying that, Allen saw the disapproval expression on Molly''s face. He thought for a while and exined, "Something happened in thepany recently. I suspect that it is Charles who has done it. I want to know what''s going on." Molly frowned and asked, "What happened in yourpany?" But after saying that, she added, "Of course, if it''s confidential, you don''t need to tell me." Allen felt a little funny and said, "There is no secret. I don''t tell you because I don''t want you to worry about me. Since you want to know now, I will tell you." He pulled Molly up and let her lean against his arms. "Ourpany is developing a project about the three rounds of tests, and now the fourth round is going on. If there is no problem, it is ready to be listed in May this year." Molly nodded her head, "Well, that''s good. The college entrance examination is over in June. By that time, there will be a good sales." "But what does this have to do with your current problem? Is there anything wrong with the test?" Allen shook his head and said, "The results of the fourth round haven''te out yet, but it shouldn''t have any big problems. The most important thing now is that Cheng Group held a new productunch some time ago. The technology used in this new product is very simr to the one we are developing, or evenpletely the same as ours. " As he spoke, Allen fetched theputer and found the pre-set data of theirpany. He carefully he could clearly find that these two products were produced at the same ce. "How is that possible?" Hearing that, Molly was surprised. Her mouth was widely open. "Is Cheng Group also studying this project?" Before Allen could answer her question, she denied it on her own. "That''s impossible. Even if the two "Yes!" Allen smiled bitterly. He rubbed his forehead tiredly and said, "That''s the situation now." "Have you found the reason? Does someone in yourpany leak this project or steal it? " Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Allen shook his head and said, "It''s still under investigation, but the person who did the thing is obviously very cautious. He didn''t leave any trace. Besides, we can''t find a proper reason to call the police." "Then what are you going to do?" Seeing that he rubbed his forehead, Molly quickly helped him do it. "Maybe you don''t have to wait until May. Why don''t you release the products now?" "No way!" Allen denied decisively, "Let''s not mention the thing that Cheng Group has taken the initiative to release the product. If we release it now, we can''t take the same market share as we should have. Things will be worse if we are suspected to giarize." After a pause, Allen continued saying, "Besides, the result of the fourth test hasn''te out yet. Although it may not have any big problems, if there is a problem, it will destroy our reputation. We can''t release the new products now." Molly didn''t know much about business, so she couldn''t give him a better suggestion ording to Allen''s words. She could only be worried about him. Allen was amused by her bitter face. He pinched her nose and said, "I''m not so worried yet. What are you worried about?" Then Allen answered himself, "But that''s right. We two are family. It''s reasonable for you to worry about me." Molly didn''t retort him but asked, "Then what are you going to do? Do you really want to take a blind eye to Cheng Group? " "How is that possible? Letting Cheng Group go is equal to letting our efforts go in vain. We have studied for such a long time, how can we just give it up? I don''t agree and even the research and development personnel of thepany will not agree!" Allen retorted with a smile, "No matter how good a fox is, it can''t defeat a hunter. No matter how careful their n is, there will always be some time when they show their weakness!" "You are so confident?" Allen''s rxed attitude had an effect on Molly. She felt much more rxed now. She could not help teasing Allen, "Although you are right, the problem is that whether you are a good hunter." "What do you think?" Allen looked at Molly and smiled happily. "If I were not a good hunter, how could I catch you?" "Fuck off!" Molly said with a smile, "You''ve just been arrested! You are the prey!" Allen immediately admitted, "Okay, I''m a prey. I wonder if you have anything to lure me into the trap." He looked at Molly from her hair to her waist which was covered by the quilt. Molly''s face turned red under his gaze, but Allen began to nag. "Well, you have a good mouth. I like it very much. Your eyes are big and bright, and I like them too. And this figure, Hmm..." His mouth was covered by Molly and he couldn''t finish his words. When he looked at her red face, Allen who had been worried was more rxed now. "All right. I won''t say anything more. Let go of me!" But to Allen''s disappointment, Molly''s lips were so close to his nose that he felt a little ufortable to breathe. "I can''t breathe. Do you still want to murder your own husband?" In the afternoon, Allen drove to the Cheng Family. He had said that he coulde here by himself, but Molly was worried about him and she wanted to be with him. Although he exined that he just came to have a talk with them today and he would not do anything, Molly was still worried. So, he could not change her mind and he had to bring her here. Coincidentally, when Molly and Allen arrived, the four of Charles''s family were all at home. Looking at Jonson who came with his parents, Molly couldn''t help hiding behind Allen. His eyes always made people feel ufortable. After a few greetings, Allen brought the topic to the purpose ofing here today. "Uncle, I have heard that a new product of Cheng Group sells well recently." Chapter 168 Explosion Chapter 168 Explosion Charles was stunned. He probably didn''t expect that Allen would ask him about the new products. But it was not strange for Charles to be surprised. After all, Allen had pretended to be silly for so many years. The Cheng Family was used to the fact that he knew nothing. Charles had been working hard in the business world for decades. Although he was surprised, he didn''t show his emotions. He smiled gently and said, "The quality of our products is guaranteed. Of course, we can sell them well. I''m not bragging. The products this time are really good. It is really suitable for young people like you. Look at what your sister and brother have." After saying that, he looked at Allen and Molly with a smile, "Haven''t you bought the phone yet? I''ll ask someone to keep two for you tomorrow." "No, thanks." Allen didn''t say anything. But Molly smiled and showed the phone in her hand. She said, "I have heard that the phone is good so I went to buy one a few days ago. I find it really useful, so I tell it to Allen. He said that he hadn''te back for a long time, so we decided toe and have a look. Uncle and aunt, it''s good that you don''t think we are too annoying. " With a big smile on her face, Celine held Molly''s hand intimately and said enthusiastically, "How can I dislike you? We are so happy since you two cane here!" Molly wanted to dodge her hand, but it was impossible for her to really run away under the eyes of the public. She could only be a little stiff and let Celine hold her hand. Allen, who was sitting next to her, naturally sensed her uneasiness. He stretched out his hand and naturally sped Molly''s shoulder. He tried to bring her to his side. At the same time, Molly got rid of Celine''s hand. Celine didn''t pay much attention to it. She looked at Allen who was holding Molly tightly and began to tease, "You two love each other so much! I have prepared the red pocket. When are you going to get married? " No matter how optimistic Molly was, she couldn''t help feeling shy when she was asked in this way. She touched her nose shyly and said, "We are not anxious about the marriage." "Not anxious?" Celine said seriously, "You have lived together for a long time. I''m afraid that others like you can''t wait to get married now." After saying that, she pretended to be an elder who cared about her nephew. "Allen, Molly is a girl and she is shy. Won''t you take the initiative to ask these questions as a man?" Allen nodded his head perfunctorily, "Okay, aunt. I''ll be careful next time." Celine''s words were blocked by Allen''s answer. ''I haven''t said what you should take the initiative to say, but you just said that you should pay attention to it. Do you know what to pay attention to?'' After a pause, Celine continued saying, "Well, since you haven''t nned to get married recently, you should pay more attention and take measures to prevent being pregnant. It''s not good if something bad happens to a family like us." What she said made Molly feel shy. The meaning in her words was too obvious. Celine said it in front of so many people... But on second thought, Molly couldn''t help but frown. ''What does Celine mean since she urges us to get married as soon as possible?'' Celine didn''t care about Allen when he was in the Cheng Family. Molly really didn''t know what Celine was going to do. She turned to look at Allen. Sure enough, she could see some doubts in his eyes. Celine was also waiting for the two of them to make a response, but Molly really didn''t know how to answer such a question. Allen usually didn''t talk to Celine, so now... The atmosphere became awkward. Atst, Charles spoke in time, "Why do you say that? Allen and Molly know what they should do. You don''t need to remind them one by one. If you have time, you''d better teach Susie more. After she mistakes. " This time, Molly caught the key point of Charles''s words. "Is Susie going to be engaged? It''s a big news!" At this time, a smile appeared on Susie''s face. "Thank you." Molly teased her with a smile, "I guess that Susie is quite satisfied with your fiance. I wonder which man has attracted your attention." Susie smiled but said nothing. Except for Allen, others present seemed to be strange now. After a while, Charles said, "He is the second sons of the Sun Family." "The second son of the Sun Family?" Molly thought for a while and asked, "Is it Larry Sun?" When Susie nodded her head, Molly didn''t know what to say. It was not because of the man Susie was going to marry, but because of Celine''s reaction. She finally understood why Celine cared so much about her marriage with Allen just now. It didn''t mean that she was worried about the two of them, but Celine was worried about her daughter. The Sun Family mentioned by Charles was also powerful in B City. Different from those powerful ns like them, the Sun Family had a wide range of political and military connections. Once they offended the Sun Family, it was not easy for them to bear the consequences. Therefore, there was still a saying in B City that it was okay to offend anyone but they couldn''t offend the three families of Sun, Su and Cheng. Molly knew Larry very well. The two of them grew up together. As the second son of the Sun Family, he was the younger son of his parents. He had a brother who was more than ten years older than him. His brother would always take care of him, so he had been doted on since childhood. Of course, this was not the key point, nor was it the reason why Charles and Celine asked Molly such questions. The most important reason was that Larry had chased after Molly and everyone had known it. However, Molly had always regarded him as her good friend, so she didn''t want to be with him. But after that incident, Larry might feel a little embarrassed, so he went to M Country. The two of them hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so Molly really missed him very much. "It''s really Larry!" Molly said in surprise, "I know him. He is a good man with a good temper. The marriage of Susie is really good." "But isn''t he in M Country? When does hee back? " Molly was confused. Although they had been a little unhappy about that matter, they finally made it clear. Larry would contact her after he came back from M Country, right? Unexpectedly, Susie became more embarrassed when she heard Molly''s words. Seeing this, Celine said in a hurry, "Larry hasn''te back yet, but he and Susie have talked with each other before and they are very satisfied with each other. Moreover, our two families have reached an agreement that Susie will get engaged with Larry when hees back." Molly smiled and said, "Well, that''s good." Molly didn''t know why she always felt something strange. It was time for them to leave, so they refused Celine''s suggestion to stay for dinner. Then they drove back. In the car, Allen couldn''t help heaving a sigh. Charles was very clever. He had been talking here and there for a long time, but Allen didn''t find out anything valuable. Molly patted him on the shoulder and tried tofort him, "Don''t be too disappointed. There will always be a way." Allen nodded his head and drove Molly home. He answered a phone call on the way and turned around to thepany. As soon as she got home, Mollyy on the sofa. She had already felt a little ufortable. Since she had stayed with Allen for such a long time in the Cheng Family, she felt a lot of pain in her waist. Although she was ufortable, she didn''t show it in front of Allen, because she knew that if she said so, Allen would definitely be worried about her. He was very busy, so she didn''t want to bother him anymore. When she felt better, she stood up and went upstairs. She hid herself in the quilt and felt so She fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, Allen had alreadye back and he was looking for something in the room. Molly rubbed her head and then she sat up and yawned. "When did youe back?" Allen stopped what he was doing and turned around. He said to her with a smile, "I came back just now. I didn''t tell you since you were sleeping. Did I waken you up?" Molly shook her head and said, "No, I just have enough sleep. Are you looking for something? " Allen continued looking for the phone in the cab, "Have you seen the phone I brought back? I remember I put it here, but I don''t know why I can''t find it. " Molly felt a little embarrassed and took a phone from the pillow. "It''s here with me. Have you forgotten that I brought it to your uncle and aunt''s house today?" Molly''s face turned a little red. She was a little embarrassed since she yed the phone produced by thepany who stole the technology from her boyfriend. It was impossible for anyone to remain calm about such a thing. However, when Allen saw clearly where Molly took the phone, his face immediately changed. He snatched it and said, "How can you put it next to your pillow? Don''t you know it''s dangerous? " "It''s nothing..." Molly wanted to say that there was nothing dangerous, but Allen had already run out Content held by N?velDrama.Org. with his phone. Molly felt a little confused. She put on her slippers and followed him out. Seeing that he went into the kitchen with the phone, Molly couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. ''What is he going to do?'' When she entered the kitchen, she saw that Allen was washing the phone under the tap with one hand. "Can the phone be washed by water? It''s so great, isn''t it? " Although she didn''t know why Allen did that, Molly still said a cold joke. Allen looked up at her and said, "No, I''m just worried that it will explode if you put it near the pillow." Chapter 169 Acting Cute Chapter 169 Acting Cute "Explode? Are you kidding me? " Molly had thought that he was joking. "It''s a phone but not a bomb!" "I''m not kidding." Allen said seriously, "Maybe this phone will really be a bomb at some time." Molly was so surprised. "Really? If that is the case, the quality and safety of this cell phone is too bad! How can you sell it in the future? " Looking at the phone in his hand which was unable to be turned on, Allen threw it into the trash can casually. He took a piece of paper and wiped his hand. Then he said, "That''s why I went to the Molly still couldn''t believe it. Allen didn''t talk about the matter clearly. So she asked, "Can you make it clear?" Allen threw down the tissue and pulled her to the sofa in the living room. "Sit here. I''ll tell you." "I went to thepany today. As soon as I arrived there, Edward pulled me to the meeting room. He told me that there was something wrong with the project we were testing. During the operation, it would self-destruct or even explode because of the high temperature of the body." Molly nodded her head and said, "So you put the phone under the cold water and washed it just now? But what if it''s just your guess? Allen smiled bitterly and said, "What a pity! Just when we were discussing about how to deal with the problem, someone came to tell us that a test machine had ignited on its own." "It''s true..." Molly asked in surprise, "Is there anybody who gets hurt?" "No one is hurt." Allen felt a little lucky and this should be the best news of the worst matter. "What are you going to do then? Do you still want to continue this project? " "Of course we will!" Allen said firmly, "I have spared so much effort, how can I give up halfway?" Molly was a little worried. "Is it difficult to solve the problem of body heat?" Allen smiled, "Yes, it''s not easy to solve such a problem, but there is still a solution. Although it may be a little difficult, I think I can ovee it with efforts." He smiled confidently and continued, "Besides, I''m not afraid of any difficulties. After all, since I founded LT, I have been sessful all the time. It''s good for me to suffer some difficulties. I can learn a lesson, and the employees of thepany can also have a sense of anxiety. In the future, I can be more serious about my work." After a pause, he added, "By the way, Edward and I can also take this opportunity to see who can be trained in the future. Those people who are useless can''t even stay in thepany." Although Molly didn''t know much about thepany''s affairs, she understood what he meant at this time. "Do you suspect that someone betrayed thepany?" "Not just that." Allen seemed to think of something difficult, "Maybe he is a business spy." "Really? Does someone do such a job?" Molly widened her eyes in surprise. "If the person is caught, will he be sentenced?" "Yes." Allen nodded his head, "But that person can get more profits by doing so. Let''s not talk about whether we can find him or not, even if that person is found out, he will be sentenced to five or six years in prison. At that time, with the money he has earned, he can still live a free life. Some people even know to think about the dangers when they are safe now. They will go to thepanies they cooperated with before and find a job. Their life is still wonderful. " After saying that, he smiled and said to Molly, "If you still want to know more about it, you can ask Farrell. I have heard that he had encountered such a thing when he just took over Su Group. He should be familiar with it." After a pause, he continued, "Of course, if you are not in a hurry now, I will tell you by myself after I deal with this matter." Molly chuckled, "Why should I know this? As long as you can handle it well, I am okay." Allen blinked naughtily and said in a rxed tone, "Don''t worry. I can have the money to raise our family." Curling her lips, Molly said, "I don''t want you to give me money because I have money." Allen shrugged his shoulders. "Okay. You have money anyway. You can give me a good life." Molly looked at him in surprise, but Allen still looked calm. She opened her mouth again and again, and finally said, "Allen, you are getting more and more shameless! You''ve decided to spend my money before you get married with me. Where is your integrity as a man?" Allen smiled, "You are my wife. My money is your money, and yours is also mine. Is there any difference between the two of us spending my money or yours?" His words were so reasonable that Molly couldn''t find any words to refute. However, Allen still pretended to be very aggrieved and said, "Can''t you spend your money for me? Do you think I''m old and ugly so you find another young man outside? " Looking at his intive expression, Molly felt angry. "Allen!" "Yes, madam!" Molly gritted her teeth and asked, "Have you had enough?" "No..." Allen wanted to say "no", but when he saw the unfriendly expression on Molly''s face, he quickly changed his words, "Enough! That''s enough." "Although you have had a lot of fun, I haven''t had enough yet!" Molly said angrily, "How dare you say that I have another boy outside? I think you are younger than anyone else. Come here and let me rub your face." Allen knew that if he didn''t let her rub him now, it would be difficult to stay with her tomorrow. So after hearing Molly''s call, he walked up to her and said, "Rub it, but remember to be gentle. Otherwise, if I go to work with a red and swollen face, there will be gossip in thepany." Molly pinched his face, but the feeling of the touch made her much angrier. ''Why do you have such smooth skin as a man?'' ''It is really enviable and hateful!'' Therefore, Molly exerted more strength. At this moment, Allen''s face turned red. Molly was shocked and then she carefully looked at his face. He must be painful. So, she quickly reached out her hand to rub the face for him and said, "Why do you still have such tender skin as a man? Your face flushed before I used my strength." Allen looked at her with a bitter face and pouted, "So it''s my fault?" His eyes were very bright. It was always difficult to refuse him when he focused his eyes on a person, not to mention the person who he liked. Her heart skipped a beat. Molly quickly raised her head and pretended to be fierce to Allen. "Don''t y cute!" Allen immediately closed his mouth and sat there seriously, "Okay, I won''t act cute and say anything!" Molly rubbed his face and felt a little annoyed to see him like this. "You look so... I really should take a photo of you and show it to your employees." "No!" Allen held her waist and said, "Please save my face!" "Ha-ha!" Molly sneered. "Gulu..." Molly cast a cold nce at Allen and asked, "Didn''t you have dinner tonight?" Allen held her in his arms and acted like a spoiled child, "Yes, I didn''t eat anything. When I knew that the phone might explode, I remembered that we also had a same phone at home. I drove back directly because I feared that it would hurt you if I came back toote. I didn''t expect that a careless girl would put the phone directly beside the pillow." Molly curled her lips and said, "I didn''t know it would explode." "Will you dare to do the same thing next time?" Molly shook her head in a hurry, but in her heart, she thought, ''Other cellphones won''t explode.'' However, when she saw Allen touching his stomach, she quickly asked, "Are you hungry? Let me cook N?velDrama.Org is the owner. for you. What do you want to eat? " "It''s up to you." Allen pulled her to stand up and said, "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? You can cook whatever you want to eat. I can eat whatever you do anyway." Hearing that, Molly could not help curling her lips. ''He can eat anything? Who doesn''t like vegetables? Who doesn''t like fish? If every kind of food is okay, there will be no picky eater in the world!'' After that, Molly went into the kitchen. It waste, so she cooked two bowls of noodles and a te of vegetables. Then she ate with Allen. Since Allen didn''t like to eat vegetables, he just lowered his head to eat noodles without looking at the te with vegetables. In order to bnce his nutrition, Molly would always put some vegetables into his bowl. Seeing that Allen didn''t dare to say anything and finally ate vegetables like taking medicine, Molly was in a good mood. After dinner, Allen went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. He said that he wanted to wash the dishes, but in fact, he just put the dishes into the dishwasher and waited for them to be washed and then take them out to dry. Molly thought of what happened a few days ago when she saw the dishwasher. Originally, there was no dishwasher in their apartment. Since she learned to cook, the two of them had more and more meals at home. But after dinner, it was not easy to wash the dishes. In addition, she still hated the greasy feeling, so washing the bowls became a very difficult thing for Molly. However, the two of them both thought that this apartment was their private space, and they would never allow a third person toe in and out here frequently. In this case, Allen offered, "If Molly cooks the meal, I can wash the dishes." Therefore, it was a happy decision. After dinner, Allen came to the kitchen voluntarily. Molly was a little worried and she wanted to follow in to have a look, but she was stopped by Allen outside the door. "I can do it on my own here. You go to eat some fruit first. I''ll finish the washing in a minute." However, before the peeled apple was put into her mouth, a crackling sound came from the kitchen. Molly raised her voice and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you need my help?" After a while, Allen replied, "Nothing. You don''t have toe in!" After a long time, Allen came out of the kitchen. He looked at Molly with aplicated expression on his face. He took out his phone from his pocket and opened a page. "Which brand of dishwasher is better?" Chapter 170 Be An Assistant Chapter 170 Be An Assistant After Allen washed the dishes and went to the living room in a good mood, Molly had prepared a te of fruit and waited for him to eat together. Allen picked up a piece of apple and put it into Molly''s mouth while talking to her, "Come on. It''s not easy to peel an apple. You must eat it first." This was a good reason. Although Molly knew that maybe why he did so was that he didn''t like eating apples, she still felt warm in her heart. The apple in her mouth seemed to be sweeter than others. But seeing that Allen still wanted to feed her, Molly said with a very serious face, "Finish eating it by yourself!" With a bitter face, Allen ate up the apple and quickly put an orange into his mouth, as if what he had just eaten was not fruit but poison. Molly felt both angry and funny. Was the apple so bad? After eating all the fruits, Allen breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Molly, he wore an ingratiating smile on his face and asked, "Molly, can we discuss something?" Molly smiled secretly in her heart, but she still looked up at him and asked, "What do you want to say?" "Can you not peel apples when you prepare fruits for me in the future?" Allen said in a ttering manner, "I really don''t like apples." "No!" Molly shook her head with a smile. "Apples are very nutritious. Eating apples is good for your health." Allen immediately suggested, "But other fruits are also very valuable. It''s okay if I don''t eat apples!" "You are right." Molly nodded her head in agreement, but when Allen just felt happy, she said with a smile, "But I still think apple is better." Allen didn''t know what to say... Molly patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s gettingte. If you don''t have to deal with the work, just go and wash yourself quickly. Let''s go to bed early today." "Okay, I''ll take a shower first." Allen stood up and said, "I saw you sleeping when I came back. Are you tired too?" Molly nodded her head, "I haven''t had a good rest recently. I was a little sleepy in the afternoon. I had nned to lie on the bed and take a nap, but I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep." He reached out his hand to Molly and said, "Let''s go upstairs together and have a good sleep tonight." When Allen said the words "have a good sleep", he seemed to have specially lowered his voice, which sounded a little ambiguous. Molly could not help feeling hot in her ears. When she stood up with the help of Allen, she felt pain in her soft waist and made a "hiss". After a while, Molly felt much better. Molly didn''t feel anything wrong but Allen held her in his arms nervously and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?" "Nothing..." As soon as she finished her words, she saw the disapproval in Allen''s eyes. Then she quickly corrected her words, "My waist is a little sore." "Just your waist ached? Do you feel ufortable?" Allen was still very nervous. Molly reached out her hand and touched his chin yfully. "Don''t worry. Your sister, me, is fine! Except for the sore waist, there is no other problem." "Sister?" Allen raised his eyebrows and said, "Who is the older one, you or me?" Molly immediately became coward. She quickly said, "You''re the eldest. You''re the eldest at home, and you''re my brother!" Although Allen was pleased by Molly''s words of "our home", he still wanted to make fun of her, so he whispered in her ear, "What is the biggest of me?" Molly was stunned by his question. When she understood what he meant, her face immediately flushed red. She said incoherently, "What, what are you talking about? When do you be so shameless? " After saying that, she pushed Allen away and ran upstairs. But after two steps, she was held up by Allen from behind. "Ah! What are you doing?" Molly was startled. She held Allen''s neck tightly and couldn''t help knocking on his back. However, in Allen''s eyes, her movements were just tickling him. He didn''t have any feelings at all. "Aren''t you feeling sore in your waist? I''ll carry you upstairs. " "I don''t need you!" Molly struggled and said, "I''ll go upstairs on my own." "Shh!" He whispered in Molly''s ear, "Don''t move. I''ll carry you there." Molly''s face turned red because of his strange behavior. She buried her head in his arms and thought to herself, ''Forget it. You can do whatever you want.'' Allen carried her on the bed and he considerately put her on the bed and brought her the PC. Then he took the clothes to the bathroom. When Allen came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, Molly was ying her mobile phone happily. She didn''t even notice that he coughed slightly after he came out. Shaking his head helplessly, Allen walked to the bedside and sat down beside her. "What are you ying? You are so attentive." Seeing hime out, Molly''s eyes lit up. She reached out her hand to hold him and said, "Come here quickly and draw a card for me. I have drawn a few of them by myself, but none of them is good. " Looking at the helpless expression on Molly''s face, Allen said after a long pause, "I have already known that if you are so enthusiastic to me when you y games, you must have something to ask me for." Then Allen rolled up the sleeves of his bathrobe and said, "Come on, let me see the number of the pictures and I''ll draw one for you. But we have to make a deal first. You can''t be angry if I don''t draw a good one." Molly promised, "Of course not!" Allen took the tablet and saw that there were so many blue tokens. "I remember that the number of blue tokens in this game is limited, and it is difficult to obtain. Why do you have so many blue tokens now?" Holding her chin in her hands, Molly pretended to be cute and said, "Do you know a word called "gold- eating"? Allen shook his head, "I don''t know." Molly sat up straightly and began to exin it to Allen, "To put it simply, I just bought a gift bag in the game store. That''s why I have so many blue tokens now." Allen finally got the point, "A gift bag?" He opened the game store and looked at the gift bag. Allen asked, "Which gift did you buy?" Molly pointed at the one with the highest price and said, "I bought this." Allen looked at the price and found it was nine hundred and eighty eight. He nodded his head, "Well, the price is good. If you like it, you can buy two more." Molly nodded her head happily. "Well, in fact, I have bought several gifts since I yed this game, but my luck is too poor, and I didn''t draw anything good." Allen was stunned by her words, but he still closed his mouth and nodded his head. ''Well, as long as you are happy!'' After drawing all the remaining blue tokens for Molly, Allen naturally enjoyed the envious look from her. "Well, we have used up all the blue tokens. Shall we go to bed now?" Allen fixed Molly''s hair and pulled Molly to the bed. Seeing that Molly still wanted to get the tablet, Allen stretched out his long arm and put it farther away. "Don''t y anymore. Go to bed quickly!" Molly nodded her head and closed her eyes. After a while, she called Allen again, "Allen!" "Yes. What''s wrong?" Allen answered immediately as he heard her call. Molly turned around and asked, "What if I can''t fall asleep?" "You can''t fall asleep?" Allen turned around, "Let''s do something, okay?" "What is it?" Allen smiled, "It''s what we two did yesterday!" In fact, Molly regretted as soon as she said that, so she immediately changed her words, "Forget it. I''d better go to sleep. I think that I''ll fall asleep soon." In that case, Allen just smiled and pulled her into his arms. Molly was frightened by his action. "Don''t do that, Allen. My waist still hurts!" Allen was stunned for a while. After he came to his senses, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "What are you thinking about? I just want to hold you to sleep. Besides, how could I do such a thing when I know you are not feeling well? Am I such a beast in your mind?" Molly didn''t dare to nod her head. She leaned in Allen''s arms and rubbed her head shyly. Her action softened Allen''s heart. Then he asked, "Is your waist still ufortable? Let me massage it for you. " Molly nodded and said, "I''m fine now, but I felt a little ufortable in the afternoon." "Okay, let me help you." Allen kept rubbing her slender waist and said, "Let me massage it for you. If you are sleepy, close your eyes and sleep for a while." "Okay." Molly hadn''t been sleepy at the beginning. Butter, maybe it was because she was sleepy now, or maybe it was because Allen made her feelfortable that she fell asleep in a hurry. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was not until Molly breathed evenly that Allen stopped massaging for her. Looking at Molly''s ruddy, he couldn''t help smiling. He gently kissed her forehead and said "good night" to her. Then he also fell asleep. Molly, who was sleeping soundly, seemed to feel the kiss of her lover, and quietly raised her lips in her dream. "Molly, are you bored at home alone?" The breakfast was brought back by Allen when he went out for running. At the table, Allen asked Molly such a question. As for sses at school, the Su Family asked for a leave for Molly. So she had nothing to do these days. "Not bad." After thinking for a while, Molly said, "It''s not that boring. I am not adapted to such a life. I had to work every day before. When I suddenly get idle, I don''t know what to do." Allen put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth, "Then do you have anything you want to do? How about going to thepany with me?" "What am I going to do in thepany?" Molly shook her head disapprovingly. "I don''t know what''s going on in yourpany. Even if I go there, I won''t be able to help you. On the contrary, you have to worry about me." "Who says you can''t help me?" Allen rubbed her hair and said, "You don''t like my special assistant, do you? Then you can be my assistant!" Chapter 171 Do You Love Me Chapter 171 Do You Love Me "Who doesn''t like your assistant?" After saying that, Molly felt that her key point was not right. "When did I say that I would be your assistant?" "You didn''t say that." Allen cleaned up the dishes on the table and replied calmly, "I just want you to be with me." He stood up and was about to put the te in the kitchen, but he didn''t forget to remind Molly, "Hurry up to change your clothes, and apany me to thepanyter!" Molly looked at him coldly, "When did I agree to go with you?" Allen turned to smile at her and said, "Good girl, go with me. I''m so bored when I am alone!" It was easy to make someone feel sympathy for one by looking at the person with eager eyes. But Molly was not moved by Allen at all. She rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t you usually feel bored when you go there alone?" "That''s different." Allen continued putting the te on the table and then he held Molly in his arms. "If you go with me, I will be very happy, and of course I will finish my work faster." "No!" Molly shook her head. "Good girl! Go with me." Allen kissed Molly on the cheek and asked, "Are you going with me or not?" Molly shook her head again. Allen kissed her again, "Are you going or not?" Seeing that Molly still wanted to shake her head, Allen leaned forward and kissed her again. "Are you going or not? If you don''t want to go, I''ll keep kissing you." Molly shook her head helplessly and said, "You are bing more and more shameless." After saying that, Molly stood up and she was about to go upstairs to change her clothes. She looked at the te on the table and said, "Go and wash the dishes quickly!" "Okay, it''s no problem at all!" Allen replied happily. When Molly was thinking about what clothes to wear, Allen had already washed the dishes and went upstairs, so Molly began to ask for his opinion. "Allen, which one do you think suits me better?" Allen took a nce at her and he went to wear his formal clothes. "In fact, you look good in any clothes." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Molly was happy in her heart when she was praised by him. But she still said seriously, "I''m talking to you seriously now. Answer me honestly." "I''m telling the truth." Allen was wearing a tie in front of the mirror. "You look good no matter what you wear. You can wear whatever you like. Of course... " "It will be more beautiful if I don''t wear anything, won''t it?" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "Come here quickly!" "What are you going to do?" Allen didn''t know what she was going to do, but he came to her quickly. Seeing that Molly raised her hand, he hurriedly begged for mercy, "s! If you have something to say, just say it and don''t touch me." Molly pulled his tie and said fiercely, "I won''t touch you. I just want to kick you." Allen hurriedly begged for mercy. When Molly let go of him, he immediately rushed to the side, as if he was afraid that she would beat him. "Come here!" Molly shouted at him again. Allen pouted and walked over reluctantly. Seeing that Molly had raised her hand, he just said to her, "Be gentle, please. I have to go to thepanyter and you have to save my face!" After saying that, he closed his eyes nervously, waiting for the pain toe. To his surprise, Molly just put her hand on his neck and helped him straighten his cor, and then she helped him wear the tie. "You didn''t tie it well just now and you even didn''t notice it. Pay attention to your image next time, okay? " Allen noticed Molly''s soft eyes which made his heart beat faster. In his eyes, the beautiful Molly was more attractive today. His Adam''s apple bobbed, but at this time, Molly was tidying up his tie and she happened to see his behavior. She looked up at Allen in confusion, and her eyes looked very innocent. Allen''s heart beat faster. He couldn''t help hoping to kiss Molly. Thinking of this, Allen followed his heart and kissed her. After the hot kiss, Molly blushed. She red at Allen and hammered him on the back without mercy. "What are you doing?" After saying that, she ran to the wardrobe to look for clothes. Looking at herself in the mirror, she was even angrier. "It''s all your fault. My mouth was swollen by your kiss. How could I go to work with you?" "That''s right! It''s all my fault! " Allen walked behind her happily. He looked at them two from the mirror. He was handsome, and Molly was gentle and beautiful. They stood together, making a perfect match. This idea made Allen feel happier. He couldn''t help kissing her on the neck. "Allen!" Allen came out of the room with the roar. Looking at the closed door, Allen was helpless but he still felt a little proud. He smiled and said to the person inside the door. "Molly, I''m going to drive the car. Come to find me quicklyter!" When Molly came downstairs, Allen had already been waiting for her. When he saw her, he opened the door for her attentively. But Molly was still angry about what had happened just now, so she ignored him. Seeing that Molly''s face was cold, Allen didn''t dare to smile anymore. He just peeked at her from time to time, which made her softhearted for a while. Before they arrived at thepany, Molly''s anger faded away. She was held by Allen and warmly walked into thepany with him. In the hall, Allen introduced Molly to the employees and told others about her recent position in the But when they entered the office, the identity of assistant and president seemed to bepletely reversed. Allen helped Molly pack up the things on the table and then he went out and took some drinks for her. Then he gave her a tablet PC and let her y her favorite game. "s!" Molly tapped the tablet in her hand and asked, "What on earth do you want me to do?" "It''s okay. You can do anything you want." Allen said to Molly while he was dealing with the documents in his hands. "Will it have a bad influence?" Molly hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m your assistant now. Even if you really don''t have anything to ask me to do, you have to pretend that you want me to do something." "Okay." Allen pointed at the corrected documents on his desk and said, "Take these to your desk." "Okay!" Molly took them over obediently and read them casually. Some marks were made by Allen. She rarely saw him writing. Today she found that his handwriting was really beautiful. Today was really a coincidence that Molly was in thepany. Allen had always tried his best to refuse the meals at work, but today there was one dinner that he couldn''t refuse at all. Allen would be certainly worried if he left Molly alone in thepany, but he would be more worried if he took her to attend the dinner, because the boss who paid the bill today was said to bescivious. Molly was so beautiful... But in the end, Allen still took her there. Fortunately, given the identity of Molly, even the boss only dared to look at her for a few more times. He didn''t dare to do anything else. However, these few nces still made Allen very unhappy. Therefore, even if there was a dinner party his own. Perhaps it was because LT was getting better and better recently that Allen had more and more meals. Allen had a lot of social engagements. Although he didn''t like drinking, he was always drunk when he went home every night. And every time he came back home, he would ask Molly whether she loved him or not. Every time, Molly would heave a sigh and told him that she loved him in order to deal with this drunkard. Today, when Allen was about to get off work, he made a call to Molly and told her that he wouldn''t cut. Now that Allen didn''te back, Molly had no appetite. She had to wrap the food with a stic wrap and put them in the fridge. She just cooked a bowl of noodles for herself. At eleven o''clock in the evening, Allen hadn''te back yet. Molly couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. She made a call to Allen but no one answered. Now she wanted to put on her clothes and go out to find Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. him. Fortunately, after a while, Allen called her back. The driver told Molly that Mr. Allen was drunk and he was on the way home, so she finally felt rxed. "Ding Dong..." The doorbell rang. Molly knew that it was Allen who came back at this time. Shey on the sofazily. It seemed that she didn''t want to open the door for him. She wanted him to learn a lesson and see if he would dare toe back sote next time. But she didn''t choose to do so. The driver must be outside now. Besides, she didn''t want to let him stay outside all night since he was drunk. She took him over and dragged him to the sofa with difficulty. Allen was still a little conscious. Seeing that it was Molly who held him, he smiled and reached out his hand to pull her. But he was stared back by her. He could only watch her walk away with anger. He knew that Molly was angry. He wanted to coax her, but he couldn''t get up. He was so dizzy now. He could only watch her leave. That was what Molly saw when she came out of the bathroom with a basin. Allen looked at her without blinking his eyes and his eyes lit up when he saw her. It was just like the reaction of the two dogs at home when they saw the food. Molly smiled in her heart, but she still looked serious. She wrung a towel to wipe his face. When the warm towel was put on Allen''s face, he couldn''t help sighingfortably. The heat brought by alcohol was dispersed by the towel. "Molly!" When Molly was about to leave, Allen held her hand. "Yes. What''s wrong?" Molly asked him coldly. "Do you love me?" Molly thought to herself, ''You ask again. I have to answer this question every day. Can''t you ask me another question?'' Chapter 172 Dont Drink Chapter 172 Don''t Drink "Do you love me?" Looking at the man who was drunk now, Molly gritted her teeth with anger. How could she say anything sweet now? She only said coldly, "Who will like you? You are such a drunkard." Molly had thought that Allen would argue with her when he heard the answer, but she didn''t expect that he just turned around and faced the sofa, with his back to her. He was lying there disappointedly. He even grabbed a pillow and covered his head with it. It seemed that he was very disappointed and aggrieved. Seeing this scene, Molly couldn''t help feeling sympathy for him. She heaved a sigh slightly and told herself not to be serious with him since he had been drunk. She stepped forward, bent down and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t sleep here. You will feel ufortable tomorrow morning." Seeing that he didn''t make any response, Molly patted him with a little strength and said, "Can you hear me? Get up quickly. If you really fall asleep in this ce, I can''t help you go back to your room." "I''m sleepy!" After a long while, Allen replied in a low voice, "I''ll sleep here." "Allen!" Molly frowned and said, "The sofa is so short, and you are so tall. If you sleep here for a night, your waist and back will definitely ache. Be a good boy. Get up and go to sleep in the bedroom." Allen remained silent. Since he didn''t make a sound, Molly was very angry in her heart. But she didn''t want to see him lying on the sofa since he drank too much. Molly sighed and then she walked to him and sat down. She touched his wet hair and said, "Can you go back to your room and sleep? Are you going to make me feel sorry for you when you lie here and feel ufortable tomorrow? Just go to the bedroom, okay? I''ll go to the bathroom to run some water for you. After you take a shower, we''ll go to bed. " There was no response for a long time. Molly was ready to go back to the room to find a nket if he insisted on lying here. But Allen spoke to her at this time. "You don''t answer me. You don''t love me, do you? Then why do you still care about me?" Molly couldn''t helpughing when she heard his childish and angry voice. She thought to herself, ''I''m thirty years old in two lifetimes. Why do I still get angry with him today?'' So, she softened her voice and said to him," Why don''t I like you? I said that just because I was angry." "Angry?" Allen took away the pillow which covered his head and looked at Molly confusedly. His face was a little redder than usual because of alcohol. "Yes, I''m angry." Molly nodded her head and said, "You got drunk again regardless of your own health." Molly said to him seriously, "Allen, you know you have a stomachache, don''t you? If you drink like this every day, how can you bear it? " Molly was a little shy when she said these words to him. "I want to live with you for the rest of my life. I don''t want you to destroy your health before we get old. I can''t tolerate it." She pulled Allen up from the sofa and said, "I know you love me. You won''t let this happen, will you?" Allen shook his head, as if to say no. "Well, I know your attitude." "It''ste now. Go to take a shower and then go back to sleep." Molly said as she kissed him on the cheek. Molly had thought that Allen would stand up with her if she took him by the hand. To her surprise, even after she took two steps forward, Allen was still sitting on the sofa safely. Molly turned her head and said discontentedly, "Why don''t you follow me?" "You haven''t told me whether you love me or not!" Allen sat on the sofa and looked at her with his big eyes. "Love! I love you!" Although Molly rolled her eyes in her heart, she still said in a hurry, "You are the only one I love most. Even if I don''t like anyone else, I have to like you!" Hearing what Molly said, Allen put on a smile. He was the same as a child who had got a toy he longed for, "Then kiss me!" It turned out that he could be so happy just because of her words. Molly was moved. Looking at Allen who was smiling at her foolishly, she was so warm now and her heart softened. She returned to him and then bent down and kissed him on the face. "Allen, I love you!" Molly was shocked by Allen''s childish behavior. She hadn''t expected that before. She really didn''t expect that Allen would be so coquettish. Sometimes he asked her for a hug, sometimes he asked for a kiss and sometimes, he said that he felt a little dizzy and asked Molly to help him take a shower. Sometimes he would say that he couldn''t fall asleep and then he asked Molly to tell him a story. It was not easy to coax him into sleeping, and Molly was sweating all over. Looking at the sleeping face of Allen beside her, she found that he was handsome and obedient. But what Molly saw was just an illusion. Allen who was drunken was really torturing. Looking at him, Molly gritted her teeth and said, "Allen, if you dare toe back like this next time, I won''t let you off!" On the second morning, Allen didn''t get up on time. When he opened his eyes, Molly was lying in his arms and looking at him without blinking. "What time, what time is it?" Being stared at by Molly, Allen began to recall if he had done something to make her angryst night. "It''s still early. It''s just eight o''clock." Molly answered with a fake smile. "It''s already eight o''clock. I have to hurry to work!" Allen must have thought of what he had donest night and felt a little awkward. He wanted to run away. "Come back!" Molly held his clothes and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you say that it''s okay if you don''t go to your ownpany? " Allen smiled and said, "I said that because there was nothing to do in thepany at that time, but there are a lot of things to deal with today. I''d better go early!" "Stop!" Molly said with a serious look, "Allen, if you don''t make a promise to me now, you won''t have to "Okay, okay. Molly, what do you want me to promise?" Seeing that Molly was really angry, Allen didn''t dare to be glib anymore. He stood in front of her and listened carefully. Molly red at him and said, "Then you have to promise me first that you will keep your promise from today on!" Allen frowned and said, "I want to hear what you want me to promise first. Otherwise, I don''t know whether I can do it or not." Molly was full of anger, but she knew that what Allen had said was true. If he had agreed without hesitation just now, she might have to consider whether he was lying to her or not. "I want you to promise that you can drink some alcohol in social activities in the future, but you can''t drink like yesterday!" Molly paused for a moment and added, "Besides, you can''t drink at all if you don''t need to attend the social engagements!" "Don''t you think you are too strict with me? Am I not allowed to drink even a drop of wine?" Hearing her requirements about the alcohol, Allen knew that she was still worried about his health. He felt warm in his heart, and even the headache caused by alcohol was alleviated a lot. "Not at all!" Molly said firmly, "Can you promise me or not?" "I promise!" Allen raised his hand and said, "I promise I won''t drink at all if I don''t have the social engagements, and I can''t get drunk when there are social engagements. If I break up..." Allen took a look at Molly. He blinked his eyes and continued saying, "Then let me sleep in the study. I can''t sleep next to Molly." Molly was a little shy and said, "Who let you promise this?" "Oh, I can''t promise that." Allen pretended to be surprised, "Well, I can sleep next to Molly." "Fuck off!" Molly sat up and then she went to wash her face and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. After wearing the clothes, Allen put his arms around Molly''s waist from behind and asked, "Do you need my help?" "No." Molly put a piece of apple into his mouth and said, "Your face is so pale. You''d better sit in the living room and have a rest!" Allen did feel a little ufortable, so he didn''t insist on staying with Molly. He sat on the sofa in the living room with his eyes closed. Molly thought for a while and found a recipe for sober-up soup on the Inte. She cooked it and brought it to him. Allen didn''t feel well today, so it was Molly who drove him to thepany. Molly didn''t read books or y games as she used to. Instead, she did the initial work for Allen and showed it to him atst. Although she didn''t know much about his work, she had followed James to thepany since she was a child. There was no problem with these initial procedures. When she handed these documents to Allen, the two touched the hands of each other. They smiled at each other and continued doing their own work. The warm atmosphere never needed to be expressed by words. But some people just didn''t know what they should do at present. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a knock on the door. Allen asked the person toe in and then he saw assistant Lara Looking at the coffee in her hands, Molly and Allen frowned imperceptibly at the same time, but the reasons for their frown were different. The reason why Allen frowned was that Lara came here when she had known that Molly was here and she only brought a cup of coffee. What did she mean? Molly frowned because Allen had a stomachache and she had forbidden him to drink coffee. Another reason was... Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Molly smiled. Since his fiancee was here and Allen still had no interest in her, Lara still came to give the coffee. It was hard to tell whether the assistant was smart or stupid to do so. Putting the coffee in front of Allen, Lara looked at Molly apologetically and said, "Miss Molly, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know you were here and didn''t prepare your coffee. How about I make another cup for you?" "No, thanks!" Before Molly could say anything, Allen said, "Just give this ss to Molly. You can go out first." When Lara went out, Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "There are always beauties throwing themselves at you whenever you sit here." Chapter 173 When Did You Come Back (Part One) Chapter 173 When Did You Come Back (Part One) "It''s true that even if you sit here and don''t do anything, some people will throw themselves at you!" Molly was not angry, but she seemed to be a little jealous. Allen raised his head and asked, "Who throws herself at me? Why don''t I find it?" After saying that, he winked at Molly and said with a smile, "If you throw yourself at me, I''m willing to ept it." "Fuck off!" Molly said with a smile, "Hurry up! You have to work hard." With a naughty smile, Allen continued his work. Looking at the steaming coffee on the table, Molly pursed her lips and walked back to her table. Allen looked at her doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Do you want to have a drink? " "I won''t drink it." Molly pouted angrily. "I don''t think it tastes good since the color looks bad. If I want to drink the coffee, I''ll make it by myself. " When she walked to the door, she even held the doorknob. But Molly still turned to say to Allen, "You have a stomachache. If she makes coffee for you in the future, you have to remember not to drink it." Allen wanted tough, but he was afraid that Molly would be angry because of the embarrassment. He could only nod his head seriously and said, "Okay, I will remember your words." Molly went out with satisfaction and poured him a ss of water when she came back. The coffee was changed by the water. The two were totally different. But Allen had no objection. He was very happy and then he took a sip, as if the water poured by Molly was sweeter than any other things. "Buzz! Buzz..." Molly''s phone rang. Allen took a nce at her and said seriously, "You can''t y with your phone during working hours." Molly ignored him and she took the phone from the table. After reading the content clearly, she said to Allen with a smile, "Mr. Allen, I want to ask for leave." "Why do you ask for leave?" Allen asked in a businesslike manner, "Have you written the note for leave?" "No." Molly answered honestly, but what she did next was not so obedient. She walked to Allen and then put her hand on his shoulder and shook him several times like a spoiled child. She said to him, "It''s up to you whether I can ask for leave or not. Mr. Allen, do you agree or not? " "What will happen if I say no?" Allen asked her seriously. Molly raised her head and thought for a while. Then she said seriously, "I don''t know the consequences, but I don''t think you can enter the room at night. Of course, now you are the leader, I think I should give you some choices. Mr. Allen, which one do you think is more suitable for you to live in, the study and the secondary bedroom?" Swallowing his saliva, Allen grinned at Molly and said, "I think it''s better for you to go out now." Molly immediately put on a smile and kissed him on the face. "Well, I''ll reward you with a kiss." Seeing that she was about to leave with her bag, Allen stopped her at once, "s, you haven''t told me who you are going out with."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "With..." Molly paused for a while on purpose. She looked at him and said with a smile, "Of course I''m going out with a handsome man. Otherwise, do you think I will be so excited?" "Molly!" Allen gritted his teeth and asked, "Are you really going to make me angry today?" Molly knew that if she didn''t tell the truth, the whole office would be filled with jealousy. She quickly changed her tone and said, "You are so jealous. No man dares to ask me out. Even if someone really wants to date with me, you should have some confidence in me. It''s just that Sally is pregnant and she stays at home alone. y is afraid that she will be bored at home, so he asks me to apany her. " Molly had thought that Allen would be relieved if she exined to him clearly, but she didn''t expect that he would ask her, "Is it a message from y? When do you be so familiar with him? " "You are so jealous." Molly screamed and then she pounced on him and took a bite on his neck. "You don''t believe me!" "Ouch!" Allen pretended to cry out in pain, "Be gentle. I will have a meetingter." "No way!" Molly bit him and said, "You do not to believe me! You don''t believe me!" "No, no, no!" Seeing that Molly was really angry, Allen exined in a hurry, but he couldn''t move because a piece of his flesh was in her mouth. "I was just kidding. If I had taken it seriously, I wouldn''t have been as calm as before." Speaking of this, he paused for a moment. And then he moved his neck and kept away from Molly''s teeth. "Besides, of course I know that my Molly loves me the most, and my Molly doesn''t even look at other men. Well, Molly, you really can''t bite me anymore." Seeing that Molly lowered her head, Allen thought that she was really angry. So, he gently raised her head and saw her red eyes. He was really anxious at this moment. He could only keep saying such words as "I''m joking", "Molly, don''t be angry", "If you are really angry, please continue biting me, okay?" After some time, Molly raised her head and looked at Allen angrily and said, "I''m angry." Allen smiled bitterly. ''Of course I know you are angry, but the problem now is how to make you not angry.'' "I know, honey. What can I do to make you not angry?" He seemed to plead her pitifully. However, Molly ignored him and continued saying on her own, "I''m angry, so I decide not to talk to you." "No!" "Yes!" The two quarreled with each other like children, with their eyes wide open. Neither of them wanted to make apromise. Chapter 174 When Did You Come Back (Part Two) Chapter 174 When Did You Come Back (Part Two) But in the end, Allen gave in and said to Molly, "All right. How many days do you want to ignore me?" "It depends on my mood." Molly shook her body and raised her head. "If I am in a good mood, I will talk to you tomorrow. If I am in a bad mood, maybe I won''t talk with you for ten days or a half months." "Are you in a good mood today?" Allen asked cautiously. Molly curled her lips and said, "I was in a good mood, but... Anyway, I''m in a bad mood now. You can sleep in the study today." "What?" Allen cried out sadly. When he raised his head, he saw Molly who was about to go out. He said in a hurry, "Molly, let me drive you there!" Today, the two of them came to thepany in one car, but Molly refused him without looking back, "No, I''ll take a taxi there by myself." After saying that, she picked up her bag angrily and was about to leave. Allen hurriedly asked, "When will youe back? I''ll pick you up." Molly waved her hand and said, "Let''s talk about itter." After she left, Allen stared nkly at the empty office for a while, and then he smiled and continued his work. Sitting in the taxi, Molly suddenly wanted to do something. She quickly took out her phone and edited a message. As soon as Molly sent the message, Allen received a short message. "Go home as soon as possible after work. Make some porridge or buy some light food to eat on your own. You can''t drink wine today. If I know you haven''t followed my order, you''re doomed today!" Allen held his phone and smiled. No one else would talk to him like this except Molly. After thinking for a while, he turned on his phone and returned a message. "Okay, I promise I won''t drink anymore today. But the porridge I cook is not delicious, and the food from the restaurant is not to my taste. Can I ask you toe back and cook for me tonight?" After reading the message, Molly immediately smiled. After thinking for a while, she replied simply, "You are dreaming!" Before the smile on her face faded away, her phone buzzed again. Molly picked up the phone and looked at it. "Of course I want to think something good. The saying goes that a beautiful dream wille true in the future. I don''t know if I have a chance to realize my dream." Molly could think of the smile on Allen''s face when he was typing. Molly''s heart softened. She replied, "Pick me up after work!" The simple words made Allen feel rxed a lot, and he smiled more. He took the phone and replied briskly, "No problem!" Putting down his phone, Allen looked around and found everything was much better, even the tedious work was much cuter. ''Well, finish the work quickly. Then I can get off work and take my wife home.'' In this way, Allen was busy with his work while sending messages to Molly who was very bored in the taxi. The two didn''t stop chatting on the phone until Molly arrived at the ce. Standing in front of Sally and y''s house, Molly put her phone back in her bag and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door was opened from inside. Seeing that it was y who opened the door, Molly could not help raising her eyebrows and smiled. "Why haven''t you gone to work yet? Where is Sally?" y smiled and said, "She is sitting in the living room." As he spoke, y led Molly in. "Thank you for taking care of her today. I nned to stay at home with her, but there is something to deal with in thepany and I have to go to thepany now. Recently, her fetus is not stable. But she is not careful enough. I am really worried about her if I leave her alone at home. But if my motheres here, she thinks that my mother is too careful and she will be ufortable. I have no choice but to invite you toe and take care of her. Thank you so much!" "It''s not a big deal." Molly said with a smile, "Sally and I grow up together. I''m willing toe here to apany her. Besides, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. We can have a good talk this time." While they were talking, the two of them had already walked to the living room. Sally was sitting in the living room. As soon as she saw Molly, she wanted to rush over. The two people were frightened by her behavior and shouted at the same time, "Stand still! Don''t move now." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Molly quickened her pace and walked up to Sally. She red at Sally and then she turned around and said to y, "If you have something to do in thepany, you can go ahead with your work. I promise I will take care of her for you." y went upstairs to pack up his things. He said a few words to Sally before going out to thepany. Seeing that Sally put the food into her mouth constantly, Molly couldn''t help saying, "You really eat much more than before." Hearing this, Sally patted her bulging belly and said, "Of course, I''m sharing the food with another person now, so, of course, I will eat more." The two of them talked andughed. At this time, the doorbell rang. Sally asked Molly, "Open the door!" Molly curled her lips and said, "This is your home!" Sally straightened her round belly out, and Molly immediately surrendered. "Okay, I''ll open the door." Seeing the person who stood outside, Molly was stunned. After a long time, she forced a smile and asked, "When did youe back?" Chapter 175 Larry Chapter 175 Larry "Larry, why are you here? When did youe back?" Molly had thought it might be someone Sally knew, but she didn''t expect that the person standing outside the door would be Larry, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. "I came back yesterday. I have heard that Sally is pregnant. Ie to see her." At this time, Larry was much calmer than he was three years ago, but when he smiled, he still looked very familiar. Looking at her friend who grew up with her, Molly missed him very much. Thest time she saw him was probably when she was about to marry Kevin in her previous life. At that time, he tried to persuade her not to marry Kevin because Kevin was not a good person. But at that time, she seemed to be blinded by love. She had thought that he liked her so that he deliberately ndered Kevin. She even scolded him. As a result... Molly could not help smiling bitterly in her heart when she recalled the memories of the past. Perhaps Larry was disappointed at her. He went abroad before her wedding. And as Larry said, Kevin was not a good person. So she could only end up with tragedy. "Aren''t you two tired when standing at the door? Come on in! " Molly was interrupted by Sally''s shout and then she hurriedly let Larry in. "I''m so surprised to see you! I even forgot to let you in! " Molly was embarrassed and she touched her head. It made her look more adorable. Larry controlled his impulse to rub her head and followed her to the living room. While walking, he said, "In fact, I am surprised to see you when you open the door. I was thinking about going to see youter just now. By the way, don''t you go to work today? Why are you here?" Then the two of them walked to the living room. Molly looked at Sally who was excited and then she gave a ss of water to him and said with a smile, "I was supposed to stay in thepany today, but her good husband asked me toe here to apany her because he was worried that she would be bored at home alone." Hearing Molly''s words, Sally didn''t refute. Instead, she opened her arms to Larry and said, "It has been a long time since we metst time. Come and hug me!" Larry quickly hid behind Molly, "Go away! I''m not interested in a married woman. I''m even less interested in a pregnant woman." "Larry, you are not honest at all!" Come here and let me teach you a lesson!" said Sally, walking to him and tugging at his sleeve. "Please forgive me!" When Larry finished his words, the three of themughed together. They were old friends and they hadn''t seen each other for many years. But they were still not a little unfamiliar with each other. Then the three of them sat on the sofa. Larry hadn''te back for a long time. When he saw them again, he was really excited, especially when he saw that Molly was more eye-catching now. However, he was still a little worried so he didn''t show his excitement. He looked at Sally, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked with a smile, "Sally, how many months have you been pregnant?" "More than six months." Sally picked up an apple and took a bite. Larry nodded his head and said, "Okay. Remember to let him be my godson after he is born." Sally burst intoughter and said, "You and Molly must have made a deal. My baby hasn''t been born yet. You are going to be his godfather and godmother." "Oh! Does Molly also think so? " Larry smiled, "What a coincidence!" "Yes, you two happen to be the godfather and the godmother!" Sally answered. Sally was unintentional, but Larry thought a lot when he heard Sally''s words. Larry immediately looked at Molly, as if waiting for her response. Molly heaved a sigh in her heart. In fact, what she said in her previous life was not wrong. Judging from Larry''s expression, he should still like her. Although she felt sorry for him, she still didn''t like him. She didn''t have any feelings of him. If she was willing to be with him, they would be together in the previous life. Since that case didn''t happen, there was no possibility for them to be together in their lives. Although she thought it might hurt him, it would be more difficult to end his love for her if she didn''t make it clear at this time. So she leaned against the sofa and looked at Sally. She said with a smile, "It''s true that a woman will be silly in the next three years after she gets pregnant. You were not smart in the past, and now you be even sillier." Sally shouted at her, "Molly, tell me what you mean!" Molly showed her an expression and she seemed to be saying, "Look, you are so stupid that you don''t even know what I mean." "It''s very simple. You are even more stupid now!" Larry just looked at them and didn''t say anything, but Molly knew that he had always been sensitive and he must have understood what she meant. But now he just pretended that he didn''t understand and he didn''t make a response. It was better to say that he pretended to be confused. He wanted to y dumb, but Molly didn''t. Molly sighed in her heart and said, "The godfather and godmother are used to being a couple all the time. Are you stupid to ask Larry and me to be the godfather and godmother?" After saying that, Molly rolled her eyes at Sally and added, "I have a fiance now. If my husband hears Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. your words, he will be jealous again." "Really?" Sally also realized that she had said something wrong. She just thought that the three of them used to be good friends, but she forgot that Larry liked Molly. Hearing Molly said so, she said to her, "Is Allen so easy to be jealous " "That''s right." Molly shook her head with dissatisfaction. "I was supposed to be with him in the leave." When Larry heard what Molly said, his face turned a little pale. Sally felt sorry for him so she pulled Molly''s clothes. Molly took a look at her and sighed secretly. She changed the topic. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about him now. Let''s talk about how you are in M Country. Do you have anything interesting to tell us?" Knowing that Molly tried to save his face, Larry put on a smile again and talked to them happily. The three of them chatted with each other casually. Time passed so quickly. It was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. y hadn''te back yet, and Allen hadn''t made a call to Molly. But by this time, Larry had no reason to continue staying here. "It''s gettingte. I just came back. I have a lot of things to do at home, so I''ll go back first." Larry stood up and said with a smile, "Let''s keep in touch if you have time." Molly and Sally looked at each other, and then Molly stood up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll see you off." Larry had nned to refuse her, but he wanted to stay with Molly alone for a while, so he agreed. Sally and y lived in the high-end neighborhood, which was famous for its good environment. Molly and Larry were walking on the road, with flower and trees on both sides. The wind blew on their faces, making them feelfortable. It was the most suitable time for young couples to take a walk together. However, the imperfection was that Molly and Larry were not a couple. They walked quietly, and neither of the two said a word. After a long time, Larry broke the silence. "I have heard that you are engaged, but I haven''t congratted you yet." "Thank you." Molly smiled, "We have been engaged for several months." Larry clenched his hands, but he still smiled, "Does your fiance treat you well? How is your rtionship?" "He is good to me." Thinking of Allen''s care for her, Molly put on a smile soon. "As for the rtionship..." She paused for a while and looked at Larry, "We two get engaged because we love each other. There must be no problem in our rtionship." "That''s good!" Larry murmured. "Sally and I have found the right partner. What about you?" Although it was a little cruel, Molly had to ask, "Have you fallen in love with someone after being outside for so long?" "Yes." Larry lowered his head and said, "But that woman doesn''t like me." Molly didn''t expect that he would say it to her so directly. She had nned to say something, but she had to take it back. After a moment of silence, she replied, "Since she doesn''t like you, she is not the right one for you. You can find a better one. There must be someone who likes you." Larry chuckled, "I thought you would persuade me to hold on. After all, you have believed in the spirit of perseverance." "Even if you insist, it depends on whether you are the right one for each other." Molly smiled slightly. "If you insist on it for a long time but she is still not with you, it means that you two are really not suitable for each other." Larry frowned and asked, "Is it possible that she doesn''t know I like her?" Molly shook her head slightly and said, "You should know that women are always more sensitive than men. They won''t be unable to find out a man who obviously likes her. If she doesn''t tell you, it''s not because she doesn''t know your love, but because she wants to save your face. After all, she doesn''t know if she can still be friends with you if she refuses so clearly." Speaking of this, Molly looked straight into Larry''s eyes and said, "She still cares about you, but you can only be friends." Clenching his fists, Larry stood still. It took him a long time to make a response. His voice was hoarse, as if he had been roared. "Okay, I know what you mean. I will listen to you and don''t make it difficult for both of us." Molly smiled. She patted him on the shoulder as she used to do and said, "That''s good. After all, even if you can''t be lovers, you can still be friends." "Well, I see." Larry replied with a smile, "I have something else to do today, so I have to leave now. I''ll have dinner with you and your fiance some other day." "Okay, anytime is okay!" Seeing Larry''s car drive away, Molly turned around and found a familiar car parking not far away. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The car was familiar and the man who stood beside the car was more familiar to her. Molly felt nervous for no reason. "You came so early!" Allen stared at her angrily, "When should Ie? Should I beter?" "No, it''s the right time." Molly didn''t know why she felt a little guilty when she looked at Allen. "Have you finished talking with him?" Allen opened the door and asked, "Can we go back now?" "Okay... No, I can''t." Molly realized that she couldn''t go back now. "I have promised y to apany Sally before hees back." Looking at Allen''s angry face, Molly suggested, "How about we go upstairs and wait for a while? We can go home after yes back." "Okay, it''s up to you." Molly''s careful attitude made Allen heave a sigh in his heart. His Molly was still so sensitive. When he came over just now, he saw Mollying out of the building with a man. He had thought the man was y and he felt happy since Molly knew that it was time to go home. She had be more considerate now. But when the man''s face was exposed, Allen couldn''t help frowning. This man was not y. How could Mollye out with him? Although he was confused, Allen didn''t think too much. The two of them didn''t do anything out of line, and he still trusted Molly very much. Naturally, he wouldn''t think that she had done something wrong just because of what he had seen just now. If he didn''t believe so easily, he would betray her trust. Allen had been a little unhappy but he hadn''t doubted about her, but the attitude of Molly now made Allen not as relieved as before. He certainly felt that Molly loved him wholeheartedly. He also believed that Molly would not betray him now. ''Did that man have anything to do with her before?'' It had to be said that in addition to women''s intuition, sometimes men''s intuition was also quite urate. The two of them stood in the elevator. Since the people who went to work hadn''te back yet and the people who stayed at home wouldn''te out at this time, only the two of them were in the elevator. Looking at Allen who was not far away from her, Molly couldn''t help pursing her lips. ''He must be angry, or he won''t have been so far away from me without smiling and speaking. He is so mean!'' Of course, Molly only dared to say these words in her heart, but she did not dare to say them out. Otherwise, if she really pissed him off, she would cry sadly. ''Forget it. I can''t lower myself to the same level as you. Let me coax you.'' She took a step closer to Allen and touched him slightly, "Why do you get off work so early today?" Allen turned around and touched her nose, "Who asked me to pick her up after work? Dare Ie too "How can I be so overbearing? Can I do anything to you just because you arete?" Molly held his arm intimately and smiled at him fawningly. Allen shook his head and touched her head helplessly, "You... I can''t me you." Molly got close to him and asked as if she didn''t understand anything, "I''m such a good girl. What do you want to scold me?" "Good girl?" Allen couldn''t believe what he heard. Heughed and said, "If you are a good girl, Toby is smarter Jim." Just then, the elevator stopped. Allen hurried to get out. Since Molly couldn''t walk as fast as him, she could only trot after him. Molly always thought that she couldn''t lose her imposing manner even though she was defeated, so she shouted at him, "Allen, don''t let me catch up with you!" When Molly caught up with him, they had arrived at Sally''s house. Allen knocked on the door and whispered in Molly''s ear, "Now that you are at Sally''s house, I will let you go first. Later, you have to exin to me who the man was just now." Molly frowned and she was about to lose her temper, but Allen didn''t give her the chance. "As your fiance, I have the right to know the person who stood with you just now. I don''t know him, and he seems to be very familiar with you, right?" Seeing that Molly was still frowning, Allen sighed, "Molly, I''m not suspecting you. I just want to know more about you. Even if I will be unhappy and sullen when I hear these things, I''d rather you tell me the truth than hide them from me. I can ept all you tell me." Molly knew that she couldn''t hide the truth from him. If he didn''t see Larry today, it was okay for her not to tell him. But he saw Larry and asked about the thing. If she didn''t tell him, it meant that she distrusted him. So did Allen. Since he dared to ask her, it meant that he believed that she would tell him the truth. If she didn''t tell him today, he wouldn''t force her to say it. But if such a question was kept in his mind, things would be worse sooner orter. Such a question was like a time bomb between the two people, and Molly was also unwilling to have such a problem. "Okay, I''ll go home and tell you." Hearing what Molly said, Allen nodded his head with satisfaction. With a big belly, Sally came to open the door. She was a little surprised to see Allen standing behind Molly. "You happened to see him when you went out? What a coincidence!" Molly answered, "Yes! He happened toe to pick me up, so we came up together." Hearing this, Sally couldn''t help teasing her, "Then why do you stille up? Just leave with Allen." While peeling an orange for Allen, Molly answered, "How could it be? Your dear husband has clearly told me not to let you stay at home alone. By the way, what did he say? " Molly still thought about it seriously. She imitated the tone of y and said, "Don''t let her stay at home alone, or she will feel bored. It''s not good for her health to think too much. If it''s toote, you can make a call to me and I''ll talk with her on the phone. She''ll be better if I apany her. " After saying that, she looked at Sally with jealousy, "How lucky you are! How could you find such a good husband?" Allen''s face darkened. His girlfriend praised another man in front of him. If he was not jealous, he would not be a man. Molly didn''t notice Allen''s change, but Sally noticed that. Although she was very proud and happy when she heard that Molly praised y, Sally, who had always been watching the fun, had to help Molly when she saw Allen''s face. "That''s typical of him. He always worries too much!" As Sally waved her hand, she winked at Molly and said, "Look at your tone. It''s just like that Allen treats you badly!" Molly was smart. She sensed the coldness around her when she saw Sally''s hint. She quickly sent the peeled orange to Allen and said, "Of course my Allen is also very good to me." Sally also hurried to make a response, "Yes, I''ve told you that Allen is good to you." With a proud look on her face, Molly nestled in Allen''s arms and said, "Of course. Don''t you know who chose him?" Sally looked at Molly and gritted her teeth. She asked, "Are you here to show off your love because my husband is not here?" "Ouch! You have found it! " Molly said with a smile, "It is said that a pregnant woman will be stupid for three years. It seems that you are not that stupid." Sally grabbed the orange on the table and threw it at Molly. "Fuck off! Who said I was stupid not long ago?" When they were having fun, y came back home. Seeing the noisy scene in the room, he couldn''t helpughing and asked, "What are you talking about? It''s so lively." Seeing ye home, Sally said excitedly, "Honey, Molly bullied me!" "Oh, how did she bully you?" y could tell from her tone that they were joking, so he asked casually. After putting down his briefcase, y saw Allen sitting next to him. "Allen, you''re here too. Are you N?velDrama.Org is the owner. here to pick up Molly?" Allen nodded his head and said, "Yes, I get off work early today and then Ie to pick her up." Seeing that y hade back, Molly said to Sally in a hurry, "All right. Don''t make a fuss. Go and find your husband!" Then she took Allen''s hand. "Since you''re back, we should go back now." y tried to ask them stay, "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s have dinner together before you leave! " Allen refused with a smile, "No, we won''t disturb you." Allen opened the door of the car for Molly. While fastening the seat belt, Molly said to Allen, "What shall we eat tonight?" "It''s up to you." Allen started the car and asked, "Do you want to eat outside or cook at home?" "Let''s eat at home." Molly thought for a while and said, "But we don''t have much food at home. Let''s go to the supermarket first." Allen drove the car directly to the parking lot of the supermarket. When the two walked together, Molly pulled a shopping cart over from the side. Allen took the shopping cart and looked around. Seeing that some children sat in the cart, he could not help smiling. He looked at Molly and asked, "Would you like to sit in?" Molly was speechless. "Why should I sit in the cart? This is for kids!" Allen snickered unexpectedly, "Aren''t you just a kid?" Molly rolled her eyes and looked at Allen as if he was an idiot. "I don''t want to talk to you. You are such an idiot!" The two of them were buying food in the supermarket. Sometimes, Molly would show him two different brands of goods to ask him which one to choose. They made two simple dishes at home and ate the porridge they bought. After dinner, Allen put the bowls and chopsticks in the dishwasher and said to Molly when he walked out of the kitchen. "Come on, let''s have a talk." Chapter 177 Lucky In Love Chapter 177 Lucky In Love "Come on, let''s have a talk over there." Allen turned on the TV and said to Molly. But she didn''t make a response for a long time. Allen shook his head helplessly and smiled, "Why don''t you speak?" Molly bit her lips and said, "Let me think about where to start the conversation." "It''s just a casual chat between the two of us. What else do you need to think about?" Although he said so, Allen still gave Molly some time to think. He went to the kitchen to make two cups of tea on his own. He handed the steaming ck tea to Molly and sat down on the sofa. "How is it? Have you decided what to say?" Molly pouted, "Then don''t be angry after I tell you, okay?" "Were you in love with him before?" Allen asked without any expressions on his face. Molly seemed to be a little confused, "What do you mean?" "Had you been in love with each other?" Allen became a little serious. Molly shook her head immediately, "Of course not!" "So you two had sex with each other?" As soon as Allen finished his words, Molly pounced on him with a red face, "How could it be possible? Don''t you know whom I gave my first time to?" "I know." Allen said with a smile. Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why do you still ask me such a question since you know it?" "You haven''t been in love, and you two certainly won''t have sex. Then why are you hesitating for such a long time?" Allen continued asking in confusion. "I''m just afraid that you''ll be angry with me," Molly took the tea cup to cover up her shyness and answered honestly. Then she took a sip of the tea and began to tell Allen about their rtionship. Hearing her words, Allen didn''t make a response for a long time. Molly had thought that he was angry, so she hurriedly said, "We are just friends. There is nothing out of line between us. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Sally and others." "Don''t worry." At this time, Allen held her waving hand with a smile, "How can I not believe what you have said?" "But you haven''t spoken for such a long time. I thought you were really angry." Molly said in a muffled voice as she drew herself into Allen''s arms. Realizing that she was really frightened, Allen kissed her forehead tofort her, but he still said helplessly, "I know someone has a secret crush on my wife, so I must be a little depressed. I didn''t say anything because I was thinking about it." "But I''m just a little scared since you haven''t spoken for such a long time." Molly was not a spoiled person. She seldom acted like a spoiled child when she was with Allen. She knew that she shouldn''t cry at this time, but when she heard Allen coaxing her softly, she couldn''t help bursting into tears. It was known to all that if a person acted like a spoiled child for too many times, she would no longer affect others'' behavior. But for those who didn''t often act like a spoiled child, if they acted like a spoiled child asionally, very few people could resist her. This was the situation for Molly and Allen. Allen''s sweetheart was crying softly in his arms. No matter how hard-hearted he was, his heart would be as soft as a puddle of water at this time. He had never known the feeling of being hard-hearted when he was with Molly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Then he held her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "It''s he who likes you, but you don''t like him. My Molly is so popr, which indicates that my Molly is very charming. It also shows that I have a good taste. Why should I be angry with you? " Well, don''t cry. I''m really not angry with you. Honey, stop crying, okay? I''m so sad to hear you cry. If you keep crying, I''ll cry with you." Molly was amused by him and burst intoughter. "You''re a man. It''s so humiliating to cry!" Allen pulled a long face and said, "Yes, it must be a shame for me to cry. You''d better not cry. In this case, I don''t have to be ashamed, right?" Molly felt a little embarrassed. She wiped her tears on Allen''s chest and then she stretched out her hand and threatened Allen, "I didn''t cry just now, and you didn''t see anything!" Allen didn''t know what to say now. Seeing that Molly was ring at him, he hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I didn''t see anything." After Molly calmed down, the two continued talking about what had happened in the past. At this time, Allen seriously expressed his ideas. "Molly, I know it''s not your fault, but as your fiance, you''d better let mein." Molly held her face and said, "Then just say something." "Do you think you are lucky in love recently?" Allen seemed to be joking but he asked seriously Without waiting for Molly''s answer, he continued, "The first man who likes you is Kevin, and now it''s Larry. Do you have a lot of pursuers recently?" It might do harm to the rtionship of the couple to discuss this matter at night, but since Allen''s words were very funny, Molly didn''t get angry. She just answered him quickly. "No, you forgot one person just now!" Allen''s face was full of horror, as if every nerve in his body was asking Molly in disbelief. ''Really?'' With a serious look on her face, Molly said, "You are also one of my pursuers recently. Have you forgotten yourself?" After saying that, Molly pulled his face and added, "You are the most gorgeous one!" Hearing what Molly said, Allen wanted tough. But when he looked at Molly who was smiling next to him, he immediately became serious. "Ahem! No matter how many men who chased after you in the past, you have to remember that you are my fiancee now. You will be my wife very soon. You belong to me. Do you understand? In the future, you must tell me as soon as you have a pursuer, okay? " "Okay." Molly nodded her head obediently. When she found that Allen was satisfied, she rolled her eyes. "Mr. Allen, have you finished your words?" Allen nodded his head in confusion. "Well, since you have finished, let me say something." Molly said, "First of all, Larry and I grow up together. Although he once confessed his love to me, I didn''t ept him because I didn''t have any other feelings for him. So even if I weren''t with you, it would be almost impossible for us to be together." "Second, it''s all my fault that I fell in love with Kevin in myst life. I can only be stupid for only once when I love the same person. Kevin has been in prison in this life. I don''t know whether he can get out or not. Even if he can get out, it will be twenty or thirty yearster. So there is no possibility for me and him to be together." Perhaps it was because Molly had written a lot of papers at school, she talked to Allen one by one, "In the end, I have to discuss your problems with you." "My problem?" Molly''s answer made him very satisfied. All of a sudden, he heard thest sentence. He was surprised and asked, "Do I have any questions?" "Of course there is something wrong with you." Molly turned around and looked straight into Allen''s eyes. "Have you forgotten your beautiful assistant?" When Allen thought of Lara mentioned by Molly, his face darkened. "I have exined it, haven''t I? That''s her one-sided wishful thinking." "You have exined." Molly smiled but she stopped immediately. She pinched his face and said angrily, "Your face... Why do you look so handsome? You are really messing around with women everywhere." Allen had no choice but to pull her hand down. He was a little speechless. He didn''t know the reason why Molly always liked to pinch his face these days. Although she didn''t have much strength, he would always blush after being pinched since he was very fair. It was not good if others saw him be so. "If you really don''t like her, how about asking her to work at another ce?" "Where are you going to let her go?" Hearing Allen''s proposal, Molly wanted to agree with him. But she quickly denied. "Forget it. Since she entered thepany, she has been your assistant. If she is suddenly transferred to another department, it might not be easy for her to be adapted to the new job and it will also disturb the original work n of thepany." "It doesn''t matter." Allen was gratified that Molly was so considerate. "I''ll transfer her to work with Edward. My work is almost the same as Edward''s. It won''t affect the work." "I see. Okay." Allen stood up and stretched himself, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed." After pulling her up, he asked, "Will you stay at home tomorrow or go to thepany with me?" "Let''s go to thepany together." Molly leaned over him and said, "I''m so bored at home alone." Seeing that she didn''t seem to get up, Allen smiled. He knew what she meant. He bent down and said, "Come on! I''ll carry you upstairs." Mollyughed loudly, "Allen, you know me better and better now." "Yes, I understand you better." Allen carried her up step by step, "I wonder if I can get any reward for knowing you so well." "Well..." Molly thought for a while with her hands under her chin. "I''ll reward you with a good-night kiss, okay?" "No." Allen refused decisively, "Good-night kisses are given every day. Even if I don''t carry you upstairs, I still have to kiss you. It''s not a reward. Don''t lie to me with this." "Then I can kiss you more today." Molly suggested. "Then you can kiss me a few more times today!" Allen decided the reward he could get tonight happily. The two of them went to thepany after breakfast. As soon as they arrived at thepany, Allen immediately asked the director of the human resources department to transfer Lara to another department, and then informed the assistant to pack up her things. It was not until Lara entered his office that Edward realized what had happened today. "Allen, are you kidding me?" Chapter 178 Bad Luck In Love Chapter 178 Bad Luck In Love "Allen, that''s how you treat your friend!" Allen didn''t see Edward but he heard his words first. When Molly and Allen were talking with each other, there was a loud scream of Edward from outside. Molly and Allen looked at each other. She quickly pulled her hand out of Allen''s hand. She gave him a look and quickly sat at her desk. Allen looked at her helplessly and moved his lips, "Why don''t you help me?" Molly raised her head to look at him. "Solve the trouble by yourself!" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Allen continuedmunicating with her with his eyes, "Why did I get into this trouble?" Molly was in a good mood and she stuck out her tongue at him and lowered her head, pretending to work hard. Without waiting for Allen to open the door, Edward pushed it open and walked in. Seeing that Allen was sitting at the table, Edward threw himself at him and strangled him. "Allen! Why do you treat your friend in such a way? Other people will share the good things with their friends, but how about you? " Edward shouted at him loudly, "What about you? You give me something that you don''t need!" Being pressed on the chair by Edward, Allen couldn''t get up. He looked at Molly for help, hoping that she could say something to ask Edward to set him free. Could Molly make him get what he wanted? The result, of course, was... No! Looking at the chaotic scene in the office, Molly stood up quickly. "You can talk with each other first. I''ll go out to have a look. Call me if you need me." Edward put his arms around Allen''s neck with satisfaction. "Okay, Molly. Have a good time!" When Molly walked out the office and closed the door, the two people in the office immediately changed. Allen kicked on Edward''s leg and said, "Molly has gone out. What''s the matter? Tell me quickly!" Edward stood up with a smile. There was no trace of anger on his face. "It''s a big event that can make Cheng Group suffer a lot!" "Oh?" Hearing what Edward said, Allen thought for a while and boldly guessed, "Is it about the thing that the phone will explode?" "You are always smart!" Edward took out the report he had brought here. He pointed at the words on it and said, "At three forty-nine in the morning, there was an explosion in one residential building on the Sea Road and the explosion caused a fire. Two people were injured. At present, the fire has been controlled by the firefighters. ording to professional spection, the source of the explosion should be a mobile phone." After reading the news, Edward closed the report. He looked at Allen seriously and said, "I think we can implement our n now." Allen shook his head and put his hands together in front of his chin. "Wait until the test resultes out." He sat up from the chair and then took the document. He read it carefully. Then he said, "Since we have already taken an action, try our best to make Charles have no chance to fight back. We should just wait now." "But what if we don''t control the situation through public opinion and give Charles a chance to deal with the problem?" Edward was a little anxious. Allen threw the report on the table and said to Edward, "Use your brain, too. It''s hard to say whether Charles can connect the explosion with theirpany''s mobile phone. Even if he really thinks of it and control the problem in time..." Speaking of this, Allen chuckled and continued, "You should know that a repeated nder makes other believe. We can still find some trouble for him on the Inte." "Once there is a quality problem with the goods, nopany is willing to admit it publicly. This ident has been basically confirmed to be a mobile phone explosion. The old model of the machine has been tested for a long time, and no one will suspect it. Recently, only Cheng Group has released the new products and it is naturally the first one to be suspected." He stood beside the table with his arms crossed, "Let alone that the ident is caused by the new products of Cheng Group. Even if it isn''t caused by their new mobile phone, Cheng Group couldn''t avoid being suspected by the public." Biting his lips, Edward was still not reconciled. Allen patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. No one in the world will be happier than me when they see Charles in trouble. I know what to do. Don''t worry!" Finally, Edward made up his mind and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you. You can deal with it. I think you''d rather do it yourself than let me do it." Allen nodded his head. The two of them continued discussing the follow-up work in the office. The atmosphere was good, but Molly was not so happy when she walked out. Just now, Molly realized that Edward had something to talk with Allen, so she came out by herself. There were very few peopleing to this floor. Except for the CEO''s office, there was only the Secretary''s office. Molly wanted to find a ce to sit casually and wait for Edward toe out. But to her surprise, as soon as she went out, she met Lara, who wanted to talk with Allen with red N?velDrama.Org is the owner. eyes. There was a saying that three women together could y a drama. Now, two women who didn''t like each other also had the ability to act a y. However, the two of them both wanted to save their face. Molly shook her head helplessly when she heard Lara asked her if it was her who asked Allen to transfer her. Allen needed her help to deal with the woman now. Noticing that Molly didn''t make a response, Lara was about to walk past her into the office. Molly stopped her in a hurry. "Now Mr. Allen and Mr. Edward are discussing something important. If you have something to say to him, you can go inter." Since Lara entered thepany, she had been the assistant to the president. Normally, unless Allen asked her not to enter the office, Lara had never been stopped from entering the president''s office, not to mention being stopped by Molly. So she became angry at once, "I''m Mr. Allen''s special assistant. It''s none of your business when I go to Mr. Allen''s office!" Molly couldn''t helpughing in her heart. ''If you go to see my fiance and I can''t stop you, who else can?'' Her words made Molly very unhappy. Someone in the Secretary office was looking at them, so Molly did not want to save Lara''s face any more. "But you should also know that Mr. Allen has informed you this morning. You are no longer Mr. Allen''s special assistant now!" Lara''s eyes turned red again. "It must be you who asked Mr. Allen to transfer me away, right?" Molly couldn''t help rolling her eyes at her. After all, this was the only sentence she could say. Molly didn''t even want to quarrel with her. When she found that someone in the Secretary Office poked the head out, Molly cursed Allen in her heart, but she still spoke for him. "Everyone knows my rtionship with Allen. We live together in daily life, and he always listen to me. But running apany is different from living together in daily life. I can''t change Mr. Allen''s decision. It''s also the result of Mr. Edward''s careful consideration to transfer you to him. It has nothing to do with me." "You are lying!" Tears streamed down Lara''s cheeks, which made her look more pitiful. If Molly were a man, she might have fallen in love with her, but she was a woman. Seeing her tears streaming down her face, Molly couldn''t help but frown. People who didn''t know her well would think that she had bullied the assistant. "Why should I lie to you?" The more she looked at the assistant, the more Molly disliked her. "Mr. Allen transfers you to Mr. Edward because he thinks that your working ability and talent are more suitable for Mr. Edward''s work..." Before Molly could finish her words, Lara interrupted her, "You are talking nonsense! Mr. Allen said I did a good job some time ago. " Hearing that, Molly couldn''t help frowning. Even the people in the secretary department couldn''t help twitching the corners of their mouths. How old was Lara now? How could she say such childish words? It was okay that she told her family that she was valued by the leader and the leader praised her today. But she stood in front of the leader''s office and said those words in front of a group of colleagues. Was she smart or stupid? All of a sudden, Molly didn''t want to say a word to her. She felt that if she continued talking to Lara, she would be stupid too. Just then, the door of the office opened from inside. When the crowd saw Allening out, they immediately run away and went to do what they should do. Only Lara took two steps forward with a sad face. Molly looked at her coldly and didn''t want to say anything. However, when Lara walked up to Allen, Allen walked up to Molly. "What''s the matter? What happened just now? I heard your messy voice in the office." Obviously, the first sentence was to ask Molly, and thest sentence was to ask everyone. Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "I don''t have anything else to do, but Lara must have something to talk to you. After you finish talking with Mr. Edward, you can have a talk with her too." Seeing that Molly was about to go out, Allen knew that she must be angry. He couldn''t let her go alone at this time, or she would be more and more angry. Allen held her hand and said, "I have finished my business with Edward. If you have something to do, After saying that, he took Molly''s hand and walked into the office first. Noticing that Allen didn''t look at her at all, Lara bit her lips unwillingly, but she still followed them into the office. Allen asked Molly to sit on the sofa andforted her for a while. She felt that it was not Allen''s fault. Perhaps he was also very upset. "I''m fine. You can go to deal with your work." Allen sat on the chair and said, "Go ahead. What do you want to say?" He looked at Edward who was sitting next to him with a bright smile and said, "Mr. Edward, you are here." Lara bit her lips with red eyes and asked, "Mr. Allen, have I made any mistakes?" "No." "Then why do you transfer me to Mr. Edward''s office?" Allen said expressionlessly, "That''s because I have enough people working here, and Mr. Edward is in short of hands." Chapter 179 Being Jealous Chapter 179 Being Jealous Allen exined to Lara kindly, but Lara didn''t appreciate it at all. "But I have done a good job here. Mr. Allen, why do you transfer me to another ce?" If people who didn''t know the truth saw her sad face, they would think that it was Allen who had abandoned her. Molly didn''t like her at all. Now she didn''t want to see such a person from the bottom of her heart. She believed that Allen could deal with the problem well, but she still red at him angrily. Then she walked to the desk to pack up the documents. What Lara said made Allen, who was always patient at work, frown. "I thought I had exined it clearly to you just now. It seems that you still don''t understand." Allen took a deep breath and exined patiently, "We have to make it clear, so I won''t save face. Yes, I''m indeed dissatisfied with your working attitude these days. I appreciate the employees who work hard but not those who always think about other things when working." "I... I don''t know what you mean, Mr. Allen." Allen''s words made Lara''s face turn pale, but she still didn''t give up. She gritted her teeth and continued asking. Allen shook his head speechlessly, "That''s all I want to say. I don''t have any work for you to do here. If you are willing to go to Mr. Edward''s office, you can pack up now. If you are not willing to go..." Allen didn''t finish his words. Lara still didn''t give up. "Mr. Edward has several secretaries and assistants. I''m not used to the work of Mr. Edward either. Can I...?" Before she finished her words, Edward interrupted her. He nodded his head and said, "Yes, my work is alsoplicated and heavy. Lara really can''t adapt to it." In fact, Edward was trying his best to get rid of this trouble, but in the view of Lara, it was Edward who was speaking for her. For a moment, she looked at him warmly. Feeling her gaze, Edward immediately shut his mouth. Allen and Molly also noticed this. The two of them looked at each other, and then Allen said, "Lara, if you are willing to work for Mr. Edward, please go to pack up your things now. We have to guarantee the normal operation of our work." Lara looked at them for a while and finally decided to pack up her things. After all, no matter how good Allen was, it was useless to stay with him if he didn''t have any feelings for her. If she continued pestering him, she might not be able to stay in thispany. Mr. Edward was not as good as Mr. Allen, but he was also young, promising and handsome. He looked like a golden bachelor. Besides, he spoke for her just now. It seemed that he had a crush on her. Although she couldn''t get close to Mr. Allen, it was not bad to attract Mr. Edward. Thinking of this, Lara immediately felt much better. Seeing that Edward secretly winked at her, she shook her thin waist and walked out of the CEO''s office. Edward was stunned and didn''t know what to say. It took him a long time toe to his senses. Looking at Molly and Allen who were trying hard to hold back theirughter, he asked with his lips trembling, "Does she have a crush on me?" Allen looked at him with pity, "From the current situation, it should be like this." "No, she... She likes you, doesn''t she?" Edward felt the sky was thundering and kept ringing in his ears. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Allen expressed his stand in a hurry, "Molly likes me now. Others do not!" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said, "Who likes you?" "You!" Allen answered without hesitation. Molly was speechless now. ''How can I answer your question? Can we have a good chat? s!'' "Can you two stop showing off your love in front of me? Do you know it really makes me jealous?" Allen nced at Edward and told him the truth, "We are not torturing people, but dogs." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Edward uttered two words, "Damn you! Forget it. I won''t look for trouble here." Edward stood up and thought for a while. Then he continued, "If she has any other thoughts when she works with me, can I fire her?" "She has signed abor contract!" Allen took out a contract signed by Lara and said, "She will not be fired within three years. We need to pay liquidated damages if we fire her." Edward took the contract and said, "I''ll pay for the liquidated damages, okay?" "Mr. Edward is really rich!" Allen praised him casually, "That''s so great! If you don''t like her now, you can ask someone to print the contract immediately. " Speaking of this, how could Edward not know that Allen had set a big trap for him? He immediately broke out into curses, "Fuck off! Allen! You set a big trap for me. I finally know your true purpose." "I thought you had known me clearly!" Allen shrugged his shoulders and said, "When you fire her, remember to tell the ountant that the money will be deducted from your sry." Edward stood up from the chair. He didn''t want to talk to him anymore. After walking out of the office, Edward still felt a little reluctant, so he pushed the door of the CEO''s office open again. Standing at the door, he didn''t go in. He looked at Molly who was sitting at the desk and smiling at him. He gave her a smile and said to Allen. "I forgot to tell you that I met Natasha Lin yesterday. She said that she hadn''t seen you for a long time and she wanted to have dinner with you recently." Then he closed the door and ran out. Allen was stunned and he looked at Molly who was smiling brightly at him. He couldn''t help cursing Edward in his heart, ''You really make me suffer!'' "Allen, who is Natasha?" Molly walked to him with a smile and said, "Tell me about her. Let me see if I know her or not!" He knew he couldn''t avoid it. In that case, he''d better tell her all about Natasha. "Natasha is from CangYu Company." Molly''s eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly. "Natasha of the CangYu Company should be a woman, right? Why do you know her?" If it was someone else, Molly didn''t feel anything. After all, business relied on connections. It was a She didn''t pay much attention to the person when she heard it from Edward. But when she heard that Allen said it was the Natasha of CangYu Company, she immediately became vignt. Natasha was also a very outstanding person. She was not from a rich family. In addition to her exquisite and proper work, the most important reason for her achievements today was that she had married a good husband. Some people said that it was better for a woman to marry a good man than to have a high education. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This might not be appropriate for others, but it was very suitable for Natasha. This woman was only more than thirty years old, and Molly had seen her twice at the wine party. She was indeed very beautiful, and well maintained. She was more charming than a teenage girl. Her husband was much older than her. He had died two years ago and they had no child, so all his assets were hers now. She was not restrained by others. She was beautiful and young, so it was inevitable for her to feel lonely. Naturally, she yed the same things as the people in the rich circle often did. She kept some male stars. Molly looked at Allen carefully and found that the handsome man should be liked by Natasha. "I don''t know her very well." Allen touched his nose and told her in detail, "We met at a business party not long ago." "Just once?" Obviously, Molly didn''t believe it. "Only once!" Looking at the suspicious look of Molly, Allen had to tell her about all the things. "She asked me to have dinner together for several timester, but I refused her. I really have nothing to do with her." "When did I say that you have a rtionship with her? Why are you in such a hurry? " Molly rolled her eyes at him. But after saying that, Molly was still a little angry. "I really... Don''t you think you''ve gone too far recently? There are too many women who chase after you! " "Yes, I''m going too far!" Allen knew that he couldn''t argue with her at this time. Only if he kept apologizing could the big problem turn into small one. And then, he could solve such a small problem. "Why you say yes?" Molly stared at him and said, "Or do you really n to have dinner with her sometime?" "No, I won''t!" Molly was still not satisfied. "You say that you don''t want to go now. Maybe you will go to find her by yourself as soon as she makes a call to you." Molly said in a more jealous tone when she thought of the scene. "I''ve seen Natasha before. She is very beautiful. Sometimes I can''t resist her enthusiastic gaze. I don''t know if men like you will..." "Ouch! My Molly! " Allen''s face darkened when he heard her words. He interrupted her in a hurry, or perhaps Molly could make up a big story about an affair for him. "Can you have some confidence in me?" Allen looked at her sadly, "Am I such a bad person in your heart? I thought you hadpletely trusted me after getting along with me for such a long time." Molly''s veins on her forehead stood out when she saw his sad look. "Don''t pretend to be pitiful. I''m ming you very seriously now!" "Okay, okay!" Allen sat up and reached out his hand, "Go on. I promise I won''t say anything!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a result, Molly didn''t know what to say. She nced at him angrily and went back to her desk. She was angry with herself. Looking at Molly who was angry, Allen couldn''t helpughing in his heart. He pretended to take a breath and said, "Molly, do you feel a little sour in the room?" Molly rolled her eyes at him and said nothing. "You really don''t feel it, do you?" Allen fanned his hand in front of the nose and said, "Ah, it''s so sour. Is the bottle of vinegar overturned?" Chapter 180 Politeness Or Indifference Chapter 180 Politeness Or Indifference "Is the bottle filled with jealousy?" Allen came close to Molly who was angry now and asked, "Do you smell it?" Molly pushed his head away and said fiercely, "It doesn''t matter whether I smell it or not. Just go away." "I need to work." Allen looked at her innocently, "How can I go away?" Molly was in a bad mood because of Lara, and now she heard the matter of Natasha, which made her even angrier. Looking at Allen who was gagging now, she had no intention of joking with him. She gave him a ferocious stare. She had nned to go out but she knew the things about Natasha. She didn''t want to go out now. She rolled her eyes at Allen again. Then she bent over the desk and didn''t want to talk at all. Allen tried to pull her up but failed. He knew that even if Molly was not angry, she would still be depressed now. He heaved a long sigh and felt a little depressed. Although Molly didn''t say anything, her reactions made him feel that he was not trusted. He secretlyined in his heart that Edward had talked too much. He pushed Molly again and pulled her up from the table. "Well, don''t be angry. Didn''t I make it clear to you just now? Even if she really has a crush on me, I won''t like her at all." Molly took a look at him and said, "I''ve heard that she likes men like you." "What kind of man am I?" "Handsome, tall..." Molly counted two items with her fingers and then she realized that Allen was teasing her again. Molly pinched him hard on the shoulder and then she stood up, opened the door of the lounge and walked in. She just left Allen outside the door. Allen touched his nose. He knew that Molly was angry now. If he kept knocking at the door at this time, she might be angrier. He''d better go to work first ande to coax herter. As soon as Molly entered the lounge, she fell on the bed with her head covered. She was angry now. Angry! She was almost pissed off by Allen. After a long time, the air in the quilt became thinner and thinner. She uncovered the quilt on her head and took a deep breath. Then she patted herself on the forehead and thought, ''Damn it! It''s not Allen''s fault. How could I be angry with him? But why hasn''t Allene yet after such a long time? Is he angry? But why should he be angry? I should be the person who should be angry! Well, I was really angry just now. But that is not the point, is it? The key point now is why Allen hasn''te to find me since such a long time has passed.'' She opened the door of the lounge secretly and found that Allen was talking on the phone. Molly could vaguely hear the word "lunch". Molly couldn''t help feeling surprised. ''Is it Natasha who makes a call to him to invite him for lunch?'' Molly didn''t have time to think out the matter happened just now. She rushed to Allen and looked at him with covetous eyes. Before she could ask Allen who was on the other side of the phone, Allen found that Molly was beside him. He looked up at her and said with a smile, "Youe out just at the right time. Which one do you want to eat, kung pao chicken or braised eggnt?" "What?" Molly was stunned by his question and she didn''t know how to answer it. "I am buying the takeaway food." Allen asked the person on the other end of the phone to wait for a moment. He turned his head and said to Molly, "It''s almost twelve o''clock. Aren''t you hungry?" "Okay." Molly touched her stomach. She was indeed a little hungry. "It''s up to you. I can eat anything you order." "Okay!" Allen turned around and told his assistant that he wanted these two dishes. "I can''t eat them all. What a waste!" Perhaps Molly might feel embarrassed when she rushed out just now so her tone was not very good. Allen didn''t care about it at all. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here with you. If you can''t eat them up, just give them to me. I promise I won''t waste the food." Molly curled her lips and said, "Do as you want." Allen smiled, "If you are really hungry, I have asked someone to prepare your favorite cakes in the tea room. You can have some first. I wanted to go out to have dinner with you, but I still have some work to do. I have to make you eat take-out. " Allen had never been so polite to her before. His polite attitude made Molly very ufortable. She liked Allen, who often acted like a spoiled child Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. in front of her. She felt very ufortable to see Allen be like this, as if the two of them were not fiancees but a pair of new friends who had just known each other. They seemed to be strange but familiar. Molly looked at Allen in a little panic, but Allen buried himself in his work and didn''t notice her uneasiness. Molly raised her head and listened to Allen helplessly. She was about to get some desserts and tea. As soon as Molly walked out of the office, Allen raised his head and smiled mysteriously. After a while, when Molly came back with desserts, Allen was still busy with a pile of documents. Gently putting the cup of hot tea on his left hand, Molly coughed and said, "You''ve been busy all morning. Have a rest and drink some water." Allen looked up at the hot tea at hand and smiled, "Thank you!" The word "thank you" sessfully made Molly''s face change. She tried to hold back her words, but she finally said, "Do you have to be so polite to me? After all, we are boyfriend and girlfriend. I think... I feel like I''m facing a stranger! " After she said those words, Molly''s eyes turned red with grievance. Molly felt wronged and she wanted to cry, but she didn''t know that her naughty fiance was actually teasing her again. Allen pretended to heave a sigh, but in fact, he was snickering in his heart. However, seeing that Molly''s eyes were red, he really didn''t dare to continue joking. "Why are your eyes red?" Allen stood up and pulled her to his side. Molly turned her back and tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. "It''s none of your business!" "You are my fiancee. If I don''t care about you, who will I care about?" Allen turned her around helplessly. When Molly heard what he said, she became angry at once. "You still know that I am your fiancee! I thought you didn''t know who I am at all." Allen pulled her into his arms and said, "Of course I know! No one can be so beautiful except my Molly." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Molly pushed him a few times, but she couldn''t push him away. She red at him and said fiercely, "I don''t believe what you say now." But after saying that, Molly still felt something was wrong, and she added, "Then you have to exin to me why you were so indifferent to me just now!" "I''m not indifferent to you. I''m just being polite..." Molly was staring at Allen now. So his voice was getting lower and lower. Getting rid of his arms, Molly said, "Don''t be so polite to me!" Molly felt that what she said was a little wrong. "No, you do need to be polite to me, but your attitude just now is not polite but indifferent. Do you think it is necessary for you to talk to me like this?" "No!" Allen apologized at once, "I promise I won''t do that again!" Although Molly had a lot to say, she held back her words when she saw him make an apology quickly. His attitude still made her very satisfied. Molly picked up a small piece of cake and put it into her mouth. She began to ask him about the most confusing question. "Why are you so polite to me all of a sudden?" Seeing that she was enjoying the food, Allen picked up a piece and tasted. Well, it was sweet and delicious. Hearing Molly''s question, he picked up a piece of cake and fed it to her. "Is this what you have said? I''ve been too attractive recently, so I think it''s necessary for me to talk politely and I should be indifferent in the future. Then, I won''t have such a problem." "In vain." Molly was aware of the situation. She was happy to be fed by him, so she didn''t want to take it by herself. She gave him a hint to continue feeding her. "Unless you go bankrupt and be a short and poor man, these problems might be avoided. s, I have seen it through." "Then why are you still so angry today?" Allen took a sip of hot tea to show his disbelief. Molly stared at him. "It''s one thing that I know the matter. It''s another thing that I see it through. But whether I can make sure that I won''t be angry is different from other things." Speaking of what had happened just now, Molly was angry. "My fiance is going to have dinner with another woman. If I don''t have a sense of crisis, how rxed am I now?" "Yes, you should be angry!" The two of them got along with each other again. They got angry every day for no reason, and then they made up again and again. But the next time they met such a thing, they would still be angry and quarreled with each other. Molly didn''t know whether others were like them or not, but she didn''t think it was a bad thing to have such a conflict. After all, the two of them stayed with each other every day, and sometimes they would feel that life was too in. She was happy that there would be something that could add some interest to their life. Molly couldn''t rule out these problems. What she could do was to make sure that Allen loved her. Every time they had a quarrel, she could reflect on what she had done in this incident and try not to make the same mistake again if she said something wrong. When the takeout was delivered, Molly was already half full. In addition, Allen ordered a lot of food, so she couldn''t eat too much. Allen naturally took her leftovers and ate them all, while Molly sat beside him with her phone in her hand. Suddenly, Molly saw a message. Chapter 181 Virtuous Wife Chapter 181 Virtuous Wife Molly dropped her chopsticks on the table. Allen looked at her doubtfully, "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to eat?" "No." Molly waved the phone in her hand and said, "Look at this!" Allen had almost finished eating. He put down his chopsticks and said, "Let me have a look." It turned out to be the message. Allen read it but didn''t say anything. When Molly moved to his side, he said in disbelief, "It turns out that the phone will really explode!" "Yes!" Giving the phone back to her, Allen said, "Haven''t I told you about it?" Molly answered naturally, "I know you have said it, but I just don''t believe it." "So you believe me now?" Allen curled his lips with dissatisfaction, "You didn''t believe me at that time. How can I lie to you?" Molly chuckled and said, "After all, the saying goes that what you hear may not be true but what you see has to be true. If I really believe whatever others tell me, you will be worried about me when I go out on my own. " Allen smiled and began to pack up the things on the table. He was ready to work now. "Well, you can have a rest. You have been busy for such a long time in the morning. You just had lunch..." Molly stopped him in a hurry. "No matter how important the work is, it is not as important as your health. You can start to workter." Allen had always been unable to refuse her. Moreover, it was obvious that Molly was concerned about him. If he still insisted on doing his job, it would be a little unreasonable. "Okay, I will have a rest." Allen sat down with her and then he made a suggestion, "Do you want to take a nap in the lounge?" As soon as he mentioned the lounge, Molly was a little embarrassed. She remembered that she was angry without any reasons this morning. Looking at Allen, she said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go to bed together." "Together?" Allen nced at her viciously. Molly put the hand in front of her and said in a hurry, "Just take a nap. Don''t think about anything else." Allen just smiled without saying anything. But his attitude was just what he thought at that time. Before Molly went back to the lounge, she was still on guard against Allen, but she didn''t expect that he reallyy on the bed quietly and soon fell asleep. Since Molly couldn''t fall asleep, she turned to look at him. Allen was really good-looking. Molly thought for a while and nodded her head. After all, Allen''s father and mother were both good-looking. Allen had the advantages of them, so how could he not be handsome? Molly reached out her hand to touch his eyes. She didn''t know if he was so busy recently that he didn''t get a good rest. His eyes were a little blue and he looked a little tired. Molly looked at him, feeling sorry for him. She gently turned over and took his phone from the cupboard. She swiped the screen and pushed back the rm clock he had just set for half an hour. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep with him. When Allen heard the rm clock ringing, he was left alone in the lounge. He got up at once and grabbed his phone. When he saw the time on the screen, he frowned and then realized that Molly must feel sorry for him and set the rm for him. Now that he understood what Molly meant by doing so, Allen was no longer in a hurry. He sorted out his clothes unhurriedly and went out of the lounge. Allen smiled when he entered the office. His fiancee was surrounded by a pile of documents. She was not in big size, and now she looked even smaller against therge desk. She frowned as if she had some problem. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem? " When she was thinking whether the document should be left, she heard Allen''s smiling voice. Molly looked at him in surprise. "Are you awake? I want to let you sleep a little longer." "I''ve already slept for half an hour more." Allen rubbed her nose dotingly and said, "You ask me to sleep and then you help me with my work?" "Well, I want you to sleep a little longer." Molly looked at the documents in her hands. She seemed to have some problems. "I can''t understand the data of those tables, so I can only help you with these simple words. In order to make it easier for you, I have circled out all the key points with my ideas. Would you like to see if it is right?" Allen took it and nced at it for a while. He frowned and said nothing. Molly was a little nervous. "What''s wrong? Is it wrong? " "No." Allen smiled and kissed her on the cheek, "I have a virtuous wife! Well done! My Molly is so great. " Molly was very happy to hear that, but she immediately became serious and said, "Well, in fact, it''s not difficult to do so. If you think it''s good, I''ll continue doing it." "Okay, my good wife!" Allen kissed her face and said, "If you are tired, give it back to me. I can do it myself." "Okay, I know." Molly returned to her desk with a pile of documents in her arms. "How can such a few things make me tired? I could finish revising a book every day during the final exam when I was at school. At that time, I could guarantee that I would get more than ny points in every exam. So I''m good at finding out the key points." "One book a day?" While doing his work, Allen talked to Molly, "How can you remember the points?" "In that situation, I had to remember all the key points. If I didn''t do it, I would fail the exam." Molly curled her lips said, "After all, exams were always different from what we usually learned in the ss." "That''s great!" Allen seemed to think of himself and heaved a sigh, "I haven''t experienced such a situation." He didn''t feel sorry for himself, but Molly felt a little sad when she remembered that he hadn''t gone to school since his parents passed away. "In fact, I was quite decadent in college." Molly tried tofort him awkwardly, "It''s not interesting either." Allen just smiled. He didn''t tell her that he had learned two degrees by himself. He nodded his head and continued dealing with the documents in his hands. The two of them worked together and finished today''s work quickly. When it was almost time to get off work, Allen went to the meeting room and had a meeting with other senior executives. Then the two of them went home after work. Molly had already said that she wanted to eat the spicy shrimps near the home. Since they got off work early today, the two of them were going to eat it. This restaurant was not big, but there were many customers. They hadn''t found a seat when they arrived. After waiting for a long time, they finally saw some people leave and there was an empty table. Molly pulled Allen to rush up quickly. When a bowl of shrimps was served, Molly stared at the shrimps. When it was put on the table, Molly immediately picked up one and put it into her mouth. Although it was hot, it was really delicious. This was the world of foodies. As soon as the food was put into her mouth, she immediately felt that she was the happiest person in the world. "Slow down!" Allen was afraid that it would be too hot, so he poured her a ss of warm water and put it at hand. He was a little helpless. "I won''t grab it from you. Why are you in such a hurry? Drink some water and eat slowly." "It''s so delicious. You should eat it too!" Molly was having a big meal but she didn''t forget to ask Allen to eat some. While eating, Molly remembered what she had heard at noon. "Do you think the explosion of the mobile phone will have something to do with Cheng Group?" Allen chuckled, "I''m sure that others can find it out. It''s just a matter of time." "What do you think Cheng Group will do?" Molly asked while biting the tip of the chopsticks. "They could do whatever they want." It seemed that Allen didn''t care about it at all. He picked up a prawns from the bowl and put it on Molly''s te. "No matter what they do, admitting it or making an apology or making thepensation or bribing secretly, the Cheng Group will never get a good result this time." Since he had an idea, Molly would not think about the problem anymore. She concentrated on eating the food on her te. When Molly was having a good meal, she was surprised to hear someone call her name. She turned around and saw Larrying over with a person from a distance. "What a coincidence! You are here for dinner too!" Molly was surprised to see Larry. But when she saw the person behind him, she stopped smiling unnaturally. Why did Susiee with Larry? At this time, Molly had forgotten what Celine had said to her at the Cheng Familyst time. Allen saw Susie behind Larry. He seemed to show his confusion more directly than that Molly. He frowned and asked, "Why are you here, Susie?" Susie smiled slightly, but there was still a bit of impatience in her eyes. "Oh, it''s you, my brother. I came to have dinner with Larry, but I didn''t expect to meet you and my sister-inw here!" Sister-inw? The three people present were stunned at the same time. Although the rtionship between Molly and Allen was certain, it was the first time that Susie had called her sister-inw. When Larry heard Susie call Molly sister-inw, he felt depressed. The woman who he had a crush on for many years had be someone else''s sister-inw. When Allen heard the word "sister-inw", his heart skipped a beat. In fact, he didn''t ignore the way Susie called her Molly. ''Larry, is he the man I met a few days ago at Sally''s house with Molly?'' Looking at the man carefully, Allen stood up from the chair and reached out his hand, "Hello, Larry. I''m Allen, the cousin of Susie." Then he turned his head to look at Molly and continued, "I am also Molly''s fiance." Larry was stunned. He probably didn''t expect that Allen would take the initiative to stand up and greet him. When he heard him introduce himself as Molly''s fiance, Larry''s heart still ached. The loser couldn''t lose his momentum. After calming down, Larry reached out his hand and said, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, I''m Larry. I grow up with Molly." Chapter 182 Crank Call Chapter 182 Crank Call Larry didn''t expect that he would see Molly when he went out for dinner with Susie. It was also a big surprise to him. However, when he saw the tall man beside her, Larry suddenly felt that he was not happy. Rivals in love were always envious with each other when they met. Although the two of them were not rivals in love, Larry still looked at Allen with a bit of scrutiny and hostility. Even so, since Allen had taken the initiative to shake hands with him, Larry naturally could not avoid him. If he refused him, he would be too stingy. He took the initiative to shake hands with Allen and introduced himself to him while secretly exerting his strength. To his disappointment, there was no change on Allen''s face. After a simple greeting, Molly stood up and asked them to sit down together. "Have you two eaten yet?" Molly smiled and asked, "Would you like to have some together?" "No, thanks." Susie said, "Mr. Larry and I had dinner upstairs. When we came downstairs, we happened to see you, so we came to greet you." Molly nodded her head and looked at Larry with an ambiguous look. "You two..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Larry in a hurry, "There''s nothing between the two of us. We just have dinner together." Molly looked at him speechlessly. "I didn''t say anything about you two. Don''t exin in such a hurry. Do you know the saying that a clumsy denial would result in self-exposure? Are you stupid?" Larry didn''t get angry at Molly''s words. After all, they used to say such words in a joking way. However, Allen and Susie, who were sitting next to them, were not used to it. Especially Susie, she was already very unhappy. After all, Allen had experienced more than Susie. Although he was dissatisfied, he still had a smile on his face. Molly also noticed the expression on Susie''s face and then she distanced herself from Larry. She did so not because of Susie, but because she remembered that Allen was a little jealous when he heard her story with Larry. In order not to let this narrow-minded man think too much, she''d better keep a distance from him. Molly chatted with Larry for a while. Larry looked at her, who was very intimate with Allen, and felt sad. In order not to make himself more ufortable, he stood up and said, "You haven''t finished eating, have you? Please eat while it''s still hot. I have something to do with Miss Susie, so I''ll go back first. We''ll talk with each other another day. " "Well, okay." Molly was dodging Allen''s hand and then she responded at once. Allen stood up politely and said, "I have heard from Molly that you were good friends in your childhood. You haven''t seen each other for such a long time, so you must have something to talk about. Since there is something urgent today, I can''t persuade you to stay here. Let''s have dinner together another day." His words sounded so generous that even Molly was shocked when she heard what he said. Was he still the one who had a long face after hearing that Larry had chased her? So after Larry and Susie left, Molly looked at him in confusion. "Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t you know me? " Molly nodded her head in a trance, "I really don''t know you." Allen came close to her shamelessly and said, "Then look carefully at me now. Am I still your fiance?" "Pay attention to your personal image in public." Molly moved to the other side in a hurry. Allen didn''t care about it at all. He said, "Everyone is eating. Who will pay attention to us?" Although he said so, he still looked around. He wouldn''t have known it if he hadn''t looked around. He was startled when he saw that there was a man on the left table who had been looking at Molly all the time. And the man over there was so far away from them but why did he still look at this direction? "Hurry up and eat the food. Let''s go hometer." As soon as Allen looked at them, they lowered their heads. Although he was angry, he couldn''t tell others that he were angry since they looked at Molly just now. He could only be angry by himself. When he was looking at others, Molly was observing him. Hearing his words, she raised her head and smiled. She really sped up the speed of eating. When they went home, Molly went into the bathroom. At this time, her phone outside rang. Allen was confused. He looked at the number on it. It was a strange number and she didn''t save it as a contact. He hesitated for a moment and shouted at the bathroom, "Molly, your phone is ringing!" The sound of water in the bathroom paused for a moment, and then Allen heard Molly''s vague voice, "I haven''t finished washing yet. You answer it for me first." Allen was about to answer the phone, but the person on the other side hung it up at this time. Molly dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom. When she saw Allen, she asked, "Who called me just now? What''s up?" Allen pulled her to the sofa and sat down. He took the towel from her and helped her dry her hair. Molly didn''t like the feeling of the hair dryer blowing on her head, so as long as she wasn''t in a hurry, she could only use a towel to dry her hair. But her hair was long, and it was very difficult topletely dry it. Her arms would ache before her hair was dry. Therefore, as a man who loved his wife very much, Allen was very proud to take this job. "I don''t know who the person is. The number is not recorded in your address list. When I was about to pick it up, the person hung up the phone. So I don''t know what that person is going to say." "Forget it." Feelingfortable when she was rubbed by Allen, Molly leaned against himzily. "If he doesn''t call me again, it means that there is nothing urgent. Don''t worry." After taking a nap for a while, Molly felt that she was about to fall asleep. She quickly took a towel from Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Allen''s hand and said, "It''s almost dry. You don''t need to dry it. Go to wash yourself." After Allen went to take a shower, Molly put her phone on the table and looked at the missed call just now. It was indeed strange. When she was wondering if someone called the wrong number, another call came in. Raising her eyebrows slightly, Molly answered the phone. Before she could say anything, she heard the sound of rustling. There was no other sound. Molly said to the person twice, but there was still no answer. She didn''t pay much attention to it, but less than two minutester, the phone rang again. Molly picked up the phone and answered it, but the result was still the same. So when Allen came out of the bathroom, Molly stared at her phone and she was lost in thought. Allen''s heart sank. He rushed to her and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? " "Nothing!" Molly patted his red and white face and said with a smile, "The person called just now makes a call to me again, but he doesn''t say anything. He must have found that he dialed the wrong number." "That''s good." Allen breathed a sigh of relief and teased Molly, "What do you think? Do you want me to carry you upstairs today?" Molly shook her head, but rolled her eyes and said, "In fact, if you want to carry me upstairs, I have no objection." "You are such azy girl." Allen touched her nose affectionately and then he turned around and said to her, "Come on!" The two of them chatted with each other for a while and then fell asleep. Molly didn''t know how long she had slept when her phone rang again. Allen woke up first. He fumbled for the phone and looked at the number on it. He sobered up a little when he saw the number clearly. ''The same number again? Who on earth made the call?'' At this time, Molly also woke up. Looking at Allen''s expression, she had guessed something. "Is the number still the same?" Allen nodded his head and made a gesture of silence to Molly. He put the phone near his ear and listened to the sound inside without saying anything. In the quiet night, the voice was always magnified infinitely. Allen''s ear was full of the sound, and the sound made him frown more tightly. "Is there still no one speaking?" Molly said in a low voice after a while. Allen hung up the phone and put it beside his pillow. Then he said to Molly, "It''s probably a crank call. It''s okay. Go to sleep now." Molly closed her eyes obediently, but after a while, she opened them again and said to Allen shyly, "Although I don''t think there is anything wrong, I still feel a little ufortable in my heart. I''m a little scared." The trembling voice made Allen feel sorry for her. "Good girl, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''m holding you to sleep. There is nothing serious." As he pulled her into his arms, he said, "Are you not afraid since you hug me like this?" "Yes, much better." Molly also adjusted afortable posture and fell asleep soon. She rested her head on his strong chest. She was asleep, but Allen couldn''t fall asleep at all. He could coax Molly that it was just a crank call, but he knew that it was not as simple as a crank call. Tomorrow, he would find someone to investigate it. The phone which was put under the pillow vibrated. He hurriedly grabbed it with one hand. It was an MMS. After reading the content, he was so angry. He held the phone more tightly, as if he could directly crush the phone if no one stopped him. Molly, who was sleeping soundly, seemed to feel his anger. She frowned and groaned ufortably in her sleep. Allen quickly calmed himself down and put the phone aside. He gently patted her back. Molly liked it the way Allen coaxed her. When she couldn''t fall asleep, as long as he did so, she could sleep wellter. This method had always been effective on Molly. When she felt rxed and fell asleep again, Allen picked up his phone and sent a message to this number. "Who are you? Why do you do that? " After waiting for a long time, Allen still didn''t get an answer. But he had already thought about it. So he deleted the message and muted the phone. Then he fell asleep with the woman in his arms. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!